Sermon/Striving to Enter in Orebro, Sweden June 19, 1886 Portions of this manuscript are published in HP 118, 263; CTr 220. + June 19, 1886 (Discourse by Mrs. E. G. White, Orebro,)
Luke 13:23, 24. “Then said one unto Him, Lord, are there few that be saved? And He said unto them, Strive to enter in at the strait gate: for many, I say unto you, will seek to enter in, and shall not be able.” When we read that many shall seek to enter in and shall not be able, then we want to understand what we shall do in order to succeed. This to us is a mournful statement, that there are those who will fail to enter in at the strait gate because they only seek to enter in, and do not strive. And to those who will make a success in the work of overcoming, it will require a great effort on their part. They must realize the burden of the work that is resting upon them individually.
(4LtMs, Ms 5, 1886, 1)
We are in a world where sin and iniquity prevail, and we want to know what we shall do in order to inherit eternal life. We cannot any of us afford to miss the great reward that is presented before the overcomer. We want to know that the steps that we are taking are heavenward instead of earthward. The truth which we profess will be of no avail to us unless we are sanctified through it. Christ prayed that His disciples might be sanctified through the truth. “Thy word,” said He, “is truth.” [John 17:17.] And while that error is prevailing to such an extent in our land, we want to know what is truth, because we cannot be sanctified by error. The better we understand the truth as it is in God’s Word, the better we shall know how to sanctify our lives through God’s Word.
(4LtMs, Ms 5, 1886, 2)
We are in this world as probationers, and God is proving us by giving us an opportunity to obey His truth. It is a very solemn thing to live in this age of the world, and we should not be satisfied unless we have a living connection with the God of heaven, and we should have a sense of our accountability to Him every day of our lives. We cannot press against the tide of moral evil that is in our world unless we have the grace that is mentioned in our text. We see the practices and customs of men around us who profess to be God’s children, but their lives do not correspond with their profession. We want to stand out against all these things that are not in accordance with God’s requirements. A great and solemn responsibility rests upon us who profess to obey God’s commandments, to show to the world around us that we are bending our steps heavenward. And as we press against the current that is bearing all down, then we should know for what we should strive. We are to press toward the mark of the prize of our high calling in Christ Jesus. We cannot remain in listless resistance and yet gain the prize.
(4LtMs, Ms 5, 1886, 3)
There are voices that we shall hear all around us to divert us away from the truth, but if we have an eye single to the glory of God and are striving to do His will, we shall hear His voice and know it is the voice of the Good Shepherd. It is very important that we understand the voice that speaks to us. We hear the voice of Christ here that says, “Strive to enter in at the strait gate, for many shall seek to enter in and shall not be able.” [Luke 13:24.] We must live a life of constant watchfulness and of constant prayer to God. We must purify our souls by obeying the truth. We must cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God.
(4LtMs, Ms 5, 1886, 4)
For a few weeks past I have had a deep sense of the promises of God and the hope of the Christian. The Bible never seemed to me so full of rich gems of promises as within the last few weeks. It seems that the dews of heaven are ready to fall upon us and refresh us, if we will only take the promises to ourselves. We can never overcome our own natural tendencies without the help of Heaven, and the precious Jesus places Himself right by our side to help us in this work. He says, “Lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world.” [Matthew 28:20.] Well now, we want to believe just what Christ has said. We want that our faith shall compass the promises. We want to throw it wide open, the door of our hearts, that Jesus can come in and dwell with us. He says, “If ye abide in Me, and My words abide in you, ye shall ask what ye will, and it shall be done unto you.” [John 15:7.]
(4LtMs, Ms 5, 1886, 5)
If we are indeed the privileged people of God with whom He has entrusted precious truth, He would have us in that position that we can reflect that Word to the world. We would be inclined to think that these promises refer only to the preachers of the Word for the very reason that every individual member of the church does not let his light shine to the world. Every one who has been partaker of the blessing of Jesus Christ and has received the light, it is his duty to try to show others the good way. And when the Lord has thrown open before us the rich promises of heaven, then how deficient we show ourselves if we do not grasp these blessings. It is because we do not receive this light by living faith ourselves that we do not reflect it to others, for those who partake of this great salvation cannot keep it to themselves. They see a world in darkness that is perishing for want of the light that cometh from Jesus Christ, and they are not satisfied to drink once from the Fountain of life, but they are constantly drinking. Christ says, “I will be in you a well of water springing up into everlasting life.” [John 4:14.] And how is this work accomplished? It is by refreshing others with the waters that come from heaven.
(4LtMs, Ms 5, 1886, 6)
There is not one in our midst but has reasoning faculties. God has given you reason and intellect to use to His glory. He would not have you abuse any faculty that He has given you. There are temptations that will come to every one of us. We all have our different dispositions to overcome; and how are we to know that we are doing this work day by day? We must look into the mirror—God’s holy law—and there discover the defects in our character. It is a very difficult thing for one to understand himself. We must examine closely to see if there is not something that must be laid aside, and then as we make an effort to put away self, why our precious Saviour will give us the help we need that we may be overcomers.
(4LtMs, Ms 5, 1886, 7)
Do our works correspond with our faith? “Faith without works is dead.” [James 2:26.] We must reveal to the world that we have the most precious truth ever committed to the world, and that God has given us this solemn trust. I ask, How are you using it? We want to be in right relation with God, and we want to strive and pray and watch lest the enemy shall overcome us with his deceptions. We are living in a day when the enemy will work with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that perish, and the only safety for us is to crucify self. We must remember that our natural inclination is to depart from God and righteousness; but every one of us must be judged according to the deeds done in the body. Just according to the light which God has permitted to shine upon our pathway will be measured our punishment. If we neglect this great salvation, we shall understand what it is to have great trials in consequence of our peculiar faith; but if the faith which we profess does not accomplish anything for the receiver in the sanctifying of his life and character, then we ask what profit is it to us? We have a peculiar and holy faith which brings us out and distinct from the world. This line of demarcation is plain and sharp and clear. “Ye cannot serve God and mammon.” [Matthew 6:24.] Ye cannot partake of the world and have its pleasures in view, and yet be Christ’s.
(4LtMs, Ms 5, 1886, 8)
In your efforts to overcome, you will meet with many temptations; but if you continue to strive, Christ will give you great success. The more serious the trials, the more precious the victory you gain. If you will only flee to the Source of your strength, then you will receive a great blessing. But we must learn to cast all our cares upon Jesus Christ who is our Helper. All our sorrow and grief, take it to the Lord in prayer.
(4LtMs, Ms 5, 1886, 9)
It is a great thing to believe in Jesus. We hear many say, “Believe, believe; all that you have to do is to believe in Jesus.” But it is our privilege to inquire, What does this belief take in? and what does it comprehend? There are many of us who have a nominal faith, but we do not bring that faith into our character. The statement is made that the devil believed and trembled. He believed that Christ was the Son of God while he was in heaven; and when upon this earth he was in conflict with Him here on the field of battle, he believed on Christ; but could this save him? No, because he did not weave Christ into his life and character. We must have that faith that works by love and purifies the soul, that this belief in Christ will lead us to put away everything that is offensive in His sight. Unless we have this faith that works, it is of no advantage to us. You may admit that Christ is the Saviour of the world; but is He your Saviour? Do you believe today that He will give you strength and power to overcome every defect in your character?
(4LtMs, Ms 5, 1886, 10)
There must be a greater striving in you to overcome every failure and sin, and to stand right before God. There are many today who might be far in advance of what they now are had they had this faith. God wants us to be standing upon the platform of eternal truth, and He would have us in that position where our lives will preach to the world that they must love God and keep His commandments if they shall ever enter heaven. Not a taint of sin shall ever enter heaven. The Spirit warreth against the flesh. His servants ye are to whom ye yield obedience; and when His Spirit shall cleanse the soul temple, Christ will come in and dwell there.
(4LtMs, Ms 5, 1886, 11)
We are to grow up to the full stature of men and women in Christ Jesus, and we are thus growing up a precious temple unto the Lord. He says, “I will dwell in them and walk in them; and I will be their God and they shall be My people.” [2 Corinthians 6:16.] What we want, my brethren and sisters, is religion. What we want is the Spirit of God in our souls. We want our faces set constantly heavenward. And when we see that sin in us is striving for the mastery, then we must strive.
(4LtMs, Ms 5, 1886, 12)
Let us have a burden for the souls that are around us. Every particle of light that you get from Jesus, remember that it is not for you alone, but for those that are around you. And as soon as you have this spirit of labor for those around you, then will you feel the necessity for striving for souls as never before. Why, you will look at these souls and say, I must be a light to them. If you make crooked paths for your feet, then will you turn the lame out of the way. I must have the Spirit of Christ with me from morning until night, or I will be the means of turning some soul out of the way. Why, it makes every difference with us whether we are living righteously or in sin. To some of us Christ may say that He is ashamed to call us brethren; but to those who are loaded down with burdens, why, the pitying Saviour stands right by their side to help them. He would send every angel out of glory while you are struggling to overcome sin, so that Satan cannot have the victory over you. Christ has sympathy for the weak; and we should be so thankful that we have One to redeem us who is called the Son of God. Why, He took man’s human nature upon Him, that He might come right down to man in the temptation wherewith man is beset. The pitiful Redeemer knows just how to help us in every one of our strivings. Then shall we not accept Him as our Saviour? If you feel the wound and sting of sin, then it is for you to cry to the Saviour to help you.
(4LtMs, Ms 5, 1886, 13)
But we have individually this lesson to learn of special trust in our Saviour. We are to trust our heavenly Father just as a child trusts its earthly parents and believe that He is working for our good in all things; and that every struggling cry and every effort against the adversary of our soul enters into the ears of the God of Sabaoth, and He will send us help every time we need it; He will help us over every temptation if we call upon Him in faith. Now this is the lesson we must learn.
(4LtMs, Ms 5, 1886, 14)
I can trust my Saviour; He saves me today; and while I am struggling to overcome the temptations of the enemy, He will give me grace to conquer. We will have no excuse to offer in the day of God because we did not serve Christ. We are to be partakers of the divine nature; we are to escape the corruption that is in the world through lust; and this is what Christ means when He says, “Ye must eat My flesh and drink My blood, or ye have no life in you,”“for My flesh is meat indeed and My blood is drink indeed.” [John 6:53-55.] And this Christ is the Word of God; and we must take this Word and bring it into our nature, and thus we are receiving nourishment from Jesus Christ as the natural stalk receives nourishment from nature. So we are to connect with Christ if we would have a part with Him. We must live by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God.
(4LtMs, Ms 5, 1886, 15)
God help us that we may strive with all the powers He has given us to enter in at the strait gate. But if you fail, it will be yourselves alone that must bear the failure. Jesus has made provision for every one of you, that you may enter into the city. But you must advance, brethren and sisters, more than you have done. It is a tremendous responsibility that rests upon you. You must so live that you will show to the world around you that you are leaving a bright track heavenward. If you at last have the white robe and crown of life, will it not pay for all the trials and perplexities you have had here? This world is not heaven, it is the preparation place; it is the workshop of God where we are to be hewed and chiseled and fitted up for the heavenly mansions. Then do not be satisfied with a mere sense of the truth; God calls for a reformation at every step. It is to have a fitness for the mansions that Christ has gone to fit up for us. And if we can only be of the heavenly family in the kingdom of glory, then we shall have the eternal reward. May God help you to overcome by the blood of the Lamb and the word of His testimony.
(4LtMs, Ms 5, 1886, 16)
Ms 6, 1886
Talk/Beginnings of Work in Scandinavia Orebro, Sweden June 23, 1886 Portions of this manuscript are published in Ev 420-421; 11MR 76-77. + Wednesday afternoon, June 23, 1886 (Talk before the Scandinavian Conference at Orebro,)
I have felt a very great interest in this meeting which shall be held in Sweden. These are meetings of very great importance to those who attend them. These are to give a mold and fashion to the work which shall be done in these kingdoms. And as the condition of the people in these kingdoms who have embraced the truth has been presented before me, I feel it a duty to say some things to you. The time has come when there must be a reaching a higher standard than you have had in the past. While quite a number have embraced the truth as it has been presented to them, they have not had sufficient labor in the churches to carry them along to an advanced stage. But our heavenly Father wants that His people here shall be harnessed for the work before them.
(4LtMs, Ms 6, 1886, 1)
I was among the first in the organization of our people in America and came right up with the work from its very infancy. We met together in a room about one third as large as this house for our first conference, and here the Lord has been revealing to us from time to time the advanced steps we must make in the work. We were at that time almost destitute of means, and there were only a very few who had money to carry forward the work. When in these sessions of conference we made it a special subject of prayer, we did have the special blessing and presence of God with us. We there pledged ourselves that every one of us would give a part in the work, and as soon as we made this decision the blessing of God rested upon us in great measure. Every one of us there agreed that we should have a season of prayer that God would bless us and open the way so that we might know how to work. We had then preparations made to bring the Lord our offering just as they should be proportioned to us. And a portion of every dollar we should earn should be invested in the work. And there were a few who came up nobly to assist in the work in our distress. As soon as any one began to show an interest in the work, they were blessed, and at the next conference we had the most precious meeting we were ever in.
(4LtMs, Ms 6, 1886, 2)
Now I was shown in America that there must be here the very same growing in the work as there was there; that every one should feel that they were under obligations to God to help in the work, and then these individuals would feel that the cause of God was a part of them. I was shown that there should be additional laborers in the field to carry forward the work. Brother Matteson has had upon him a tremendous load; he has not only been laboring in the field, but has been doing a great amount of writing. Now Brother Olsen has come here to your conference, and he can take hold with Brother Matteson, and Brother Matteson with him, and they can thus help each other in carrying forward this work. There are few of our brethren who have taken hold of the truth who have no idea what it will accomplish. But what it needs is a more thorough conversion to the truth of God. There needs to be an education of the people up to the standard; they need organized, systematic effort for every church; and if every one here feels that it is the great and solemn work of God, and that they are individually to be a light that is to be reflected to the world, then we shall see that the cause and work of God will advance more rapidly than it has done in the past.
(4LtMs, Ms 6, 1886, 3)
There has been altogether too much fear and trembling to bring the people up to a high standard for fear they will draw back. They cannot understand that they must take this position to reach a high standard and advance, but I tell you what you want, brethren, is to be endowed by the Holy Spirit of God.
(4LtMs, Ms 6, 1886, 4)
You have not had the advantage that they have had in America; and the publications which have been presented to you have been much more limited than those of America. But Brother Matteson has been straining every nerve to bring the truth before you, and you may depend [upon it] that greater efforts will be put forth to present the truth to the people than ever have been made. These conference meetings should be conducted in such a manner that they will be a school to those present, to train them to move carefully at every step. Brethren, you want to pray more. That God of wisdom that connected with Him the humble fishermen to be His disciples will help you in the work. And, my brethren, you must not feel that you are doing everything that you can do; you must put the whole armor on and stand as faithful soldiers to the work. All heaven is interested in you who have embraced the truth under difficulties. You want in every one of your churches to let the light shine brighter. You want to organize your Sabbath schools and there train your children in Bible study. You want to have the missionary spirit to convert other children who will come in; you may possibly reach the parents through the children. Our Sabbath schools are the great instrumentalities of God to bring the truth to the parents through the children. You want to go from this meeting with new zeal, and every one should feel that he is a missionary for God, that there is a work to be done right in your own home and in your own neighborhood.
(4LtMs, Ms 6, 1886, 5)
If the people come into your meetings, you want these meetings full of life and earnestness, that they may know that you believe the things you profess. You want faith in God to believe that He will do just as He has promised. You may meet and have your prayers and testimonies ascend to God; but if you have not faith, these profit nothing. I would rather have two in these meetings that had living faith in God than I would have one hundred that had no faith in the truth. You are to feel individually that you are a representative for Christ; and although many of you are pressed with poverty, yet it is your privilege to feel that God will help you to invest means in this work. You must go to work here just as we did in America, have your tract societies and other facilities; and although it may seem at times that the publications in some places do not accomplish much, you must go right on; we had just such experiences in America. But we kept to the point in sending out these publications to different classes, and it was some time before we could make any advancement.
(4LtMs, Ms 6, 1886, 6)
I have been shown that there must be a different mold put upon the work here in these kingdoms, and there must be a power from the God of heaven to inspire you to work in a different way; and while Brethren Matteson and Olsen will help you in this work here, I wish to throw this out to you now so that you can begin to think in a different strain. Why, you can do tenfold more than you think you can; but unbelief stands right here to say you cannot do anything in this line or that; but you can, brethren!
(4LtMs, Ms 6, 1886, 7)
Habits and customs are different here from what they are in America, but human nature is the same here as there; and the brethren who have taken hold of the truth in the heart are willing to work, if they are only educated up to the point to know how to work. Why, brethren, I have not slept night after night more than three hours thinking of the work in Europe, and it seems to me that I can hardly contain myself in the body when I realize these things.
(4LtMs, Ms 6, 1886, 8)
I have seen what God is willing to do for you; but it is just according to your faith what God will do for you, and therefore we want to arouse your faith and to get your ideas broadened; and may the Lord roll the burden of the work upon every one of you who believes the truth. Why, Jesus loves you, brethren, or He never would have presented the truth to you as He has done; and there are just as precious souls as you all through these kingdoms that are hungering and thirsting for something they have not. But it must be by steady effort that they will be brought into the light. When you consider that Jesus will stand right by your side to make the impression upon the heart of the people, then you should be encouraged to work valiantly for God; you must also humble your heart before Him, open the door, and let Jesus in. We may have a precious blessing from God in this conference.
(4LtMs, Ms 6, 1886, 9)
Will our brethren go to God as did Moses? His petition was, “Show me Thy glory.” He said, Why, I cannot go before the people unless the Lord goes with me. And the Lord said, “I will go with thee.” [Exodus 33:12-17.] And yet he was not satisfied. He said, “Show me Thy glory.” [Verse 18.] And the Lord hid him in a cleft of the rock and put His hand over the rock, then revealed to him His glory. Well, now, we must have just such a faith. We must feel that we stand right upon the borders of the eternal world, and we must gather rays of light from divine glory and press back the darkness that is enshrouding souls. Let us seek God, my brethren and sisters, here. Be determined that you will know more of God when you go away than when you came here. He will walk through your midst with power if you will only have faith. Then let us wake up to our responsibilities and holy privileges.
(4LtMs, Ms 6, 1886, 10)
Ms 6a, 1886
Sermon/Preparation for the Judgment Orebro, Sweden June 27, 1886 This manuscript is published in entirety in 1SAT 25-38.
(Sermon by Mrs. E. G. White, June 27, 1886, Orebro, Sweden.)
Revelation 20:11-15. Here is presented before us the great and solemn day when the judgment is to set and the books be opened, and the dead are to be judged according to the things that are written in the books. I have questioned in my mind, as I have seen the people in our cities hurrying to and fro with business, whether they ever thought of the day of God that is just upon us. Every one of us should be living with reference to that great day which is soon to come upon us.
(4LtMs, Ms 6a, 1886, 1)
The inhabitants of the old world had the message of warning sent to them 120 years, but it did not suit their inclination to heed that warning; therefore they turned away from the message of truth which God sent to them. It was for their interest to heed that message and find a refuge from the coming storm of God’s wrath.
(4LtMs, Ms 6a, 1886, 2)
Do we consider from day to day that a record is going up to heaven of all our actions here? If we would take heed to our ways, and if we would have the fear of God before us, our lives here would be far better than they are today. We are here as probationers, on trial. God is testing us; God is proving us to see what characters we shall build up. Angels of God in heaven are sent to our earth to weigh moral worth. And our heavenly Father has sent us the message of warning, that we shall get ready for that day of final reckoning. He has bid us to watch and pray lest we enter into temptation that surrounds us. He has bid us to “search the Scriptures; for in them ye think ye have eternal life: and they are they which testify of Me.” [John 5:39.]
(4LtMs, Ms 6a, 1886, 3)
It is our privilege to understand the great responsibilities that God has placed upon us, so that we shall not be in darkness as to what is coming upon our world. We cannot afford to meet that day without a preparation. But when we think of this great and solemn event of Christ’s coming in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory, we should live in great humiliation before God lest we fail of the grace of God and prove ourselves unworthy of eternal life. When we see that the world is given up to the seeking of pleasure and the indulgence of appetite, we should weep between the porch and the altar, crying, “Spare Thy people, O Lord, and give not Thine heritage to reproach.” [Joel 2:17.]
(4LtMs, Ms 6a, 1886, 4)
We see that the world at large have no thoughts of this great day, and many of them do not care to hear anything about it. But we must meet the record of our lives. We must remember that there is a witness to all our works. An eye like a flame of fire beholds us in all our actions of life. Our very thoughts and the intents and purposes of our hearts are laid bare to God’s inspection. As the features are produced upon the polished plate of the artist, so are our characters upon the books of record in heaven.
(4LtMs, Ms 6a, 1886, 5)
We ask you, “How stands your character in the sight of God today? Are you preparing your souls for the grand review, that you may have the white robe of character in that day?” You cannot afford to indulge in sin and iniquity; you cannot afford to be found a transgressor of God’s great moral rule of righteousness.
(4LtMs, Ms 6a, 1886, 6)
If God had no law as a moral standard, whereby every case must be judged, there could be no judgment, and the cases of men and women could not be tried. If we have not been found in harmony with God’s requirements in this life, we will not be in harmony with His requirements in the future life.
(4LtMs, Ms 6a, 1886, 7)
What excuses have we today that we are not in harmony with the laws of God’s government? And what excuse can we render in the day of God for the disobedience of His requirements? Will you say, “The whole world was in disobedience to the law of God, and I thought I would not be singular”? In that day this excuse will not be accepted. You may present excuses now, but you will not venture to present them before the Judge of all the earth, for just as soon as the books are opened, and the characters that are written there are brought out, every mouth will be stopped, for the guilt of all stands as plainly revealed to themselves as to God. Every one then will see just where he departed from the right way. Every one will then discern the influence he had upon his fellow men by his own departure from God’s righteousness, to turn them away from the ways of truth and right. Every one then will understand just what he did to dishonor the God of heaven by breaking His law.
(4LtMs, Ms 6a, 1886, 8)
Every one who comes forth from the dead when Christ comes in the clouds of heaven, and those who are living, will stand before the judgment seat of Christ. The deeds and acts which we have thought to have been done in secret, where no eye could see, are made known. There was an eye that saw and registered the deeds done by man.
(4LtMs, Ms 6a, 1886, 9)
When Belshazzar had his great sacrificial feast, there was a witness present which he did not discern. They were drinking their wine and having their luxurious feast and praising the gods of silver and gold, extolling their own wisdom; but right over against the wall facing the king, a bloodless hand traced the terrible characters testifying of his true condition. The message came, “Thou art weighed in the balances and art found wanting.” [Daniel 5:27.] Now the Lord is weighing characters in the sanctuary, and the deeds of those who are careless and indifferent, rushing on in the paths of sin and iniquity, are being registered in the books of heaven.
(4LtMs, Ms 6a, 1886, 10)
The God of heaven has given us reasoning powers and intellect, and He wants us to use them. He has given us this body which He wishes us to preserve in perfect health so that we can give Him perfect service. The Lord God is an everpresent witness to the deeds of wickedness done among the children of men upon this earth. How does He look upon men and women for whom He has paid an infinite price, but who yet refuse to obey His laws? They refuse to be saved in His appointed way, which is entire obedience to His commandments.
(4LtMs, Ms 6a, 1886, 11)
Here are youth right here in our midst in this large city, but do these youth appreciate the powers that God has given them, that they should return Him service for all that He has done for them? The future of society is indexed by the youth of today. Some of the youth are making their aim high as did Joseph. They have aimed to keep themselves unspotted from the world. The Lord God of heaven is looking upon the children of men with intense interest, and what are we doing? Are we keeping as did Abraham the ways of the Lord? Are we teaching our children to love and obey God? We want to be in such a position that we can educate these young men brought within the reach of our influence and leave them a good example. We should be in such a position here that the notes of counsel and warning will be given them as from God, and that what God has given them through His messengers may come back to Him in souls saved.
(4LtMs, Ms 6a, 1886, 12)
But suppose these youth frequent the saloon and take their drink of beer and wine and strong drink? Nadab and Abihu were in holy office, and they drank wine and strong drink. The influence upon them beclouded their perceptive powers so that they could not discern sacred things. Those who are forming habits of intemperance are beclouding their reasoning powers so that they cannot discern between truth and error. It is the great work of Satan for this time to tempt the appetite so that error shall be placed on a level with truth. We want all the sharp powers of our intellect to be engaged in the work of conflict against the deception of Satan, and we must keep the spiritual and moral powers unperverted so we will know what is truth. God asks for all the entrusted capabilities and talents He has lent us. Will you give them to Him?
(4LtMs, Ms 6a, 1886, 13)
Our sisters cannot afford to use their God-given time on unimportant things which will give them no spiritual strength, but will, if they continue, separate them from God. It is a solemn thing to die, but it is a far more solemn thing to live. Here is a world that is lying in wickedness around us, and what are we as men and women who claim to be sons and daughters of God doing to save the souls of those around us? God requires that we shall give back to Him in willing service all the powers that He has given to us. Let us look forward to the day of final reckoning. How will our cases stand in that day? Will it make us unhappy then that we have served God and kept His commandments? God has given us rules to regulate our lives so that we shall have His care and protection in this life.
(4LtMs, Ms 6a, 1886, 14)
The lawyer came to Christ and asked Him, “What shall I do to inherit eternal life?” [Luke 10:25.] This was a positive question and was just as decidedly answered. “What is written in the law? How readest thou? And he answering said, Thou shalt love the Lord thy God, with all thy heart and with all thy soul and with all thy strength, and with all thy mind, and thy neighbor as thyself. And He said unto him, Thou hast answered right; this do, and thou shalt live.” [Verses 26-28.] This means to keep the first four commandments, which show the duty of man to his God, and the last six, which show the duty of man to his fellow men.
(4LtMs, Ms 6a, 1886, 15)
Here is the work that is before us. The soul anxiously inquiring, “What shall I do to be saved?” is answered, “The way is laid open. It is to love God above all things, and our neighbor as ourself.” We ask you, “Are you doing this?” Are we who profess to be followers of Jesus Christ imitating His life? Are we following His example? If we are, we are in such a position that we can have a living connection with heaven. We are channels of light to the world.
(4LtMs, Ms 6a, 1886, 16)
Christ said to His disciples, “Ye are the light of the world ... Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven.” [Matthew 5:14, 16.] It may seem to you that you have shown great self-denial and self-sacrifice in obeying God’s law. Does He require more self-denial on your part than He has shown for you, that you should not perish, but have eternal life? He has led the way; will you follow? He says, “I have kept My Father’s commandments.” [John 15:10.] Will you keep the commandments of God? He left the royal throne of heaven and changed the crown of glory for one of thorns. He placed His feet in the blood-stained path which led the way to Calvary. He has told us that those who will be partakers with Him in His sufferings will be made partakers with Him in His glory also.
(4LtMs, Ms 6a, 1886, 17)
We may never have to suffer as He did; but we should keep before us ever the Author of our salvation and never exalt self, never be lifted up in pride or self-sufficiency.
(4LtMs, Ms 6a, 1886, 18)
He was despised and rejected of men. Those He came to save could not see in Him anything that they should desire in Him. Should He come into our world today without earthly honor or princely power, who would receive Him as the King of glory, the Majesty of heaven? How many proud church members would be so ashamed of Jesus and the reproach that would be likely to be attached to them, should they accept Him, that they would refuse to follow Him? Oh, what love, what matchless love has been displayed by the Son of Man! And all this the Son of God endured, that He might bring many sons and daughters to glory. Who is willing today to be on the Lord’s side? We cannot wait until the judgment before we consent to deny self and to lift the cross. We cannot then form characters for heaven. It is here in this life that we must take sides with the humble, self-denying Redeemer. It is here that we must overcome envy, strife, selfishness, love of money, and love of the world. It is here that we must enter the school of Christ and learn of the Master the precious lessons of meekness and lowliness of mind. And here it must be our aim and earnest effort to be loyal and true to the God of heaven by obeying all of His commandments and thus be fitting up for the mansions that Christ has gone to prepare for all who love God. Christ says, “Let not your heart be troubled; ye believe in God, believe also in Me: In My Father’s house are many mansions: if it were not so, I would have told you. I go to prepare a place for you ... that where I am, there ye may be also.” [John 14:1-3.] Now the mansions are being fitted up in heaven. Are we being fitted with pure, elevated, holy characters for those mansions?
(4LtMs, Ms 6a, 1886, 19)
All heaven is interested in our salvation. God’s angels are in this very congregation. Could your eyes be opened, you would see not only good angels who are trying to impress hearts, but you would see also evil angels who are seeking to make of none effect the message of truth God has in mercy sent.
(4LtMs, Ms 6a, 1886, 20)
While we are in this world, we are not safe unless our petitions are continually ascending to the God of heaven, that He will keep us unspotted from the corruptions of the world. Our Saviour has told us what would be in these last days. Iniquity will abound, but the souls that are open to the influence of the Spirit of God will receive strength to withstand the corruptions of this degenerate age.
(4LtMs, Ms 6a, 1886, 21)
Enoch walked with God three hundred years previous to his translation to heaven, and the state of the world was not then more favorable for the perfection of Christian character than it is today. And how did Enoch walk with God? He educated his mind and heart to ever feel that he was in the presence of God, and when in perplexity, his prayers would ascend to God to keep him. He refused to take any course that would offend His God. He kept the Lord continually before him. He would pray, “Teach me Thy way, that I may not err. What is Thy pleasure concerning me? What shall I do to honor Thee, my God?” Thus he was constantly shaping his way and course in accordance with God’s commandments, and he had perfect confidence and trust in his heavenly Father that He would help him. He had no thought or will of his own; it was all submerged in the will of his Father.
(4LtMs, Ms 6a, 1886, 22)
Now Enoch was a representative of those who will be upon the earth when Christ shall come, who will be translated to heaven without seeing death. But be sure that if your hearts are inclined not to do God’s will, not to keep the way of the Lord, but to follow your own way, then you are not in harmony with the God of heaven. We want to pray with David, “Open Thou mine eyes, that I may behold wondrous things out of Thy law.” [Psalm 119:18.] Many close their eyes lest they shall see the truth. They do not want to see the defects in their life and character, and they are disturbed if you mention anything about God’s law. In this they show that they have a human standard of their own; that their will is not the will of God. We want that you should not be deceived by Satan, the first great adversary of God’s law. We want to bear in mind that God’s law is the only standard by which He will judge man.
(4LtMs, Ms 6a, 1886, 23)
If we are to enter heaven at last, we must bring all of Heaven into this life that we can. The religion of Christ never degrades the receiver; it never brings him down upon a low level. Truth is ever elevating in its influence, lifting them up on the high platform of truth. The religion of Jesus Christ has a refining influence upon men and women. When the truth of God finds access to the heart, it commences its refining process upon the character. Men who are coarse and rough become humble, teachable, learning ever, learning in the school of Christ. The mighty cleaver of truth has taken them out of the world. Then there is the work to be done for them to fit them for God’s temple. They are hewed and squared and chiseled and fitted for the mansions in heaven. Those who are naturally full of self-esteem become meek and lowly, they have a change in character. In the beginning, God said, “Let us make man in our image, after our likeness.” [Genesis 1:26.] But sin has almost obliterated the moral image of God in man. Jesus came down to our world, that He might give man a living example, that he might know how to live and how to keep the way of the Lord. He was the image of the Father. His beautiful and spotless character is before man as an example for him to imitate. We must study the copy and follow Jesus Christ, then we shall bring His loveliness and beauty into our character. In doing this we are standing before God through faith, winning back by conflict with the powers of darkness the power of self-control, the love of God that Adam lost. We are through Jesus Christ living and keeping the laws of God.
(4LtMs, Ms 6a, 1886, 24)
When the judgment shall set, and the books be opened, and every one be judged according to the deeds done in the body, those who have imitated Christ in obedience to God’s commandments will be blessed. “And another book was opened, which is the Book of Life: and the dead were judged according to their works.” [Revelation 20:12.]
(4LtMs, Ms 6a, 1886, 25)
John also saw the Holy City, the new Jerusalem with its twelve gates and twelve foundations, coming down from God out of heaven. He was shown that city and saw the streets of transparent gold, clear as crystal. Every one that goes into that city is changed and sanctified in character here in this life. The nations that have kept the truth enter into the city of God, and a voice is heard clear and distinct, “Blessed are they that do His commandments, that they may have right to the tree of life, and may enter in through the gates into the city.” [Revelation 22:14.]
(4LtMs, Ms 6a, 1886, 26)
There the crown of immortal glory is placed upon the head of the overcomer. Then how earnest should be our work here, that we may win souls to Jesus Christ. We cannot afford to devote our God-given powers to our own pleasure for one moment. We must devote our lives to our Master. You must expect to carry on this battle with self-denial and self-sacrifice. The Word of God says through His apostles, “Ye are laborers together with God.” [1 Corinthians 3:9.]
(4LtMs, Ms 6a, 1886, 27)
Our work may seem at times to be very discouraging, but if one soul is turned from the error of his way to righteousness, there is joy in heaven. The Father and the Son rejoice in the presence of the angels. The song of triumph and victory is sung and echoed and reechoed through the courts of heaven. Then why should we not be wise in this life and work for the glory of God. “They that be wise shall shine as the brightness of the firmament; and they that turn many to righteousness as the stars forever and ever.” [Daniel 12:3.] We want that our lives here shall be refined, ennobled, elevated, like Jesus Christ’s. When Christ is formed in you the hope of glory, you will begin to lay aside your favorite sins. You will fear to offend God, and you will love His law.
(4LtMs, Ms 6a, 1886, 28)
I see before me today the purchase of the blood of Christ. There is value in every soul. Said the Lord through His prophet, “I will make a man more precious than fine gold; even a man than the golden wedge of Ophir.” [Isaiah 13:12.]
(4LtMs, Ms 6a, 1886, 29)
It is the truth of God received in the heart and practiced in the life that makes man thus precious in the sight of God. As John sees this precious company refined and purified around the throne of God, the angel inquires, “What are these which are arrayed in white robes and whence came they?” And John answers, “Sir, thou knowest.” And the angel answers, “These are they that came out of great tribulation, and have washed their robes and made them white in the blood of the Lamb. Therefore are they before the throne of God and serve Him day and night in His temple, and He that sitteth on the throne shall dwell among them.” [Revelation 7:13-15.]
(4LtMs, Ms 6a, 1886, 30)
Now is the opportunity for us, through repentance toward God, to wash our robes of character and make them white in the blood of the Lamb, that we may stand in white raiment before the throne of God. We are to wash our robes of character and have our names registered in the Lamb’s Book of Life; and He says, “They shall hunger no more, neither thirst any more; neither shall the sun light on them nor any heat. For the Lamb which is in the midst of the throne shall feed them, and shall lead them unto living fountains of waters; and God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes.” [Verses 16, 17.]
(4LtMs, Ms 6a, 1886, 31)
We want you to live for the future immortal life, and we want you to decide, “As for me and my house, we will serve the Lord.” [Joshua 24:15.] Now is the time for you to give yourselves without reserve to Jesus. Be determined that you will have Christ at the loss of everything else. The very obstacles and difficulties you meet here are to strengthen your faith by overcoming these obstacles, and every victory gained is registered in the books of heaven. Every good deed you do, leading souls to walk in the way of God’s commandments, is also registered in the Books of Heaven.
(4LtMs, Ms 6a, 1886, 32)
Let not the enemy deceive you. He has filled the world with his heresies. You want to plant your feet upon the Word of God; then you will be all ready to come under His rules and commandments in the kingdom of bliss. If you ever sing the song of triumph and redemption in the kingdom of God, you must first learn that song here. Is Jesus abiding in your heart? If He is, you will talk about Him. You will reveal Him in life and character. You will talk of His power and make melody to God in your heart. The sweet spirit of meekness will be cherished, self will be crucified. Purity and holiness will be developed in the character.
(4LtMs, Ms 6a, 1886, 33)
I speak because I know what I am talking about. For more than forty years I have stood in the desk proclaiming salvation to sinners, and my heart has yearned over them. God has opened before me the glory of Heaven, and I have obtained a sight of the majesty and glory of my Redeemer. I have obtained a sight of the angels in glory. I was very young when the physicians said, “You must die, you cannot live more than three months.” It was then that God gave me a sight of His glory, and said, “Go proclaim the message I give you to the people.” I started out in my weakness. I could hardly stand. I had not spoken aloud for weeks, but when I stood before the people, God’s power came upon me. Voice was given me, and I talked from two to three hours with clearness. But when I had finished, my voice again was gone. I traveled for three months in this way, and then the pain of the lungs ceased, and I have been ever since doing the work which the Master has given me to do. I have traveled and labored, and God has given me strength to continue unto this day.
(4LtMs, Ms 6a, 1886, 34)
I want to say to whomsoever the glory of God has been revealed, “You will never have the least inclination to say ‘I am holy, I am sanctified.’” After my first vision of glory, I could not discern the brightest light. It was thought that my eyesight was gone, but when I again became accustomed to the things of this world, I could see again. This is why I tell you never to boast, saying, “I am holy, I am sanctified,” for it is the surest evidence that you know not the Scripture or the power of God. Let God write it in His books if He will, but you should never utter it.
(4LtMs, Ms 6a, 1886, 35)
I have never dared to say, “I am holy, I am sinless,” but whatever I have thought was the will of God, I have tried to do it with all my heart, and I have the sweet peace of God in my soul. I can commit the keeping of my soul to God as unto a faithful Creator and know that He will keep that which is committed to His trust. It is my meat and drink to do my Master’s will.
(4LtMs, Ms 6a, 1886, 36)
And now I present before you the cross of Calvary. If you will come to that cross in penitence, in faith, in obedience to God’s commandments, you will come in the only appointed way. If you lose heaven, you lose everything. If I can only see the King in His beauty, it is all I desire. Let me listen to the sweet music of His voice, saying, “Come, ye blessed of My Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world.” [Matthew 25:34.] Who of you in this congregation shall we meet there? We want to see you crowned in the city of God. We want to see when the judgment shall sit and the books be opened, that you can stand with the glory of God shining in your countenance. If we can only have that life in the city of God, we shall be eternally blessed.
(4LtMs, Ms 6a, 1886, 37)
I warn you, do not place your influence against God’s commandments. That law is just as Jehovah wrote it in the temple of heaven. Man may trample upon its copy here below; but the original is kept in the ark of God in heaven; and on the cover of this ark, right above that law, is the mercy seat. Jesus stands right there before that ark to mediate for man. We want you to keep God’s commandments and live. Seek for immortality, and the crown of life, and then you will have heaven at last.
(4LtMs, Ms 6a, 1886, 38)
Ms 7, 1886
Remarks/Reproof for Sabbath Breaking Christiania, Norway July 11, 1886 This manuscript is published in entirety in 10MR 89-95.
(Mrs. E. G. White’s Remarks Before the Committee at Christiania, July 11, 1886.)
(4LtMs, Ms 7, 1886, 1)
We feel gratified at the advancement you have made here. You have an appropriate building where you can serve God. And while we may feel gratified with this, we want to be sure that everything in regard to ourselves is right with God. When I was in America the condition of things in Christiania and in other churches here in Europe was presented before me, and I was shown that, while our brethren here had accepted the truth, yet there was to be a continual advancement on their part before they would be prepared for the work that God would do through them; that we have a most solemn message to proclaim to the world, which is to elevate the standard of God’s law before the world that is making it void; and that there was here in Christiania a defect in the church in this respect. The Sabbath was not regarded by the people with that sacredness that it is presented to us in the Bible. While they held the Sabbath so loosely, it was impossible for God to let His blessing rest upon the church. There has been too much done in the line of bringing the Sabbath down to man’s convenience rather than to bring the Sabbath up, as it is presented in the Word of God.
(4LtMs, Ms 7, 1886, 2)
The word spoken to me by the angel of God was to observe and see, that while worship was going on in the house of God on the Sabbath, and the Sabbath was being nominally observed by the people here; while the prayers were being offered to God for His blessing to rest upon the people, and while the minister was talking to the people, there was heard the sound of the hammer and anvil and chisel, and various sounds. Said the angel, This is an offense to God. How can God regard Himself as honored by a people who profess to worship Him, and let His blessing rest upon the people, while these things are going on? Well now, I could not at the time understand what this meant; but since I have come right here upon the premises, I understand it. Here is a blacksmith right here upon the premises who carries his work on right while worship is going on here on the Sabbath day. And while these meetings have been going on, I have heard the same sounds that the angel caused me to hear over in America. I have heard the sound of chisel and hammer while we have been worshiping God. And the angel said to me that God could not let His blessing rest upon a people who have so little respect for His Word. Again I was led into different places, and I saw accounts that were being settled up and business that was being done upon the Sabbath day, because it was convenient for the people.
(4LtMs, Ms 7, 1886, 3)
Then I was pointed back and was shown that had the truth been held in years past in the manner that it has been held here, we would not have been one-fiftieth part as far advanced as we are today. I was referred to the case of Daniel, how he stood forth for the honor of God whatever might be the result. Had many of our brethren here been placed in a similar condition as was Daniel, they would not have stood firm to principle as he did, but they would have lowered the standard to meet the condition of the people. I was shown that should you, with your present ideas and views, be brought to the test here, you would not take your position so as to connect yourselves with the work of God. Now the requirement that was presented to me was that there should be just as strict integrity on the part of you here as there was on the part of Daniel.
(4LtMs, Ms 7, 1886, 4)
We may expect, from the history that is given us of Daniel, that God would work for us as He did for Daniel. Daniel purposed in his mind that he would not comply with any condition that would in any way weaken his physical powers so that he could not give glory to God. Now if he had yielded to that very first test—to have eaten at the king’s table—then he would have yielded to the second test. Had he said, It is a very small matter whether I pray in secret or whether I pray openly to God, and it is convenient for me to obey the command, then the Lord could not have let His blessing rest upon him in such a remarkable degree. But here is wherein Daniel saw God could be honored; that he as a representative of God must keep the living God exalted above all as the One who could give wisdom and power. Here was an opportunity for him to show to all from whence came his strength, and that man could not come in between him and his God; therefore he did not accommodate himself to the circumstances at all, but he placed himself in that position, that he would lose his life rather than dishonor the God of heaven in any way. And we see that God honored Daniel with wisdom and understanding more than all the astrologers and magicians that were in the king’s palace. And notwithstanding a gaping lion’s den was open before him, yet he would repair to his tent and worship God there.
(4LtMs, Ms 7, 1886, 5)
Now here is where the test is coming to every one who will enter the city of God—whether they will keep God’s commandments and His honor before them, or whether they will serve the powers that be. And if our people shall take the position their faith is a convenient faith, and that it can be manipulated according to their convenience, why, they will throw themselves on the side of the enemy.
(4LtMs, Ms 7, 1886, 6)
Well, there were matters presented before me in regard to the demoralized state of the church which I should bear to this people. And I thought it was to be borne by pen. On every occasion where man’s convenience has been exalted before God’s, they have put a blinder before their eyes so that the very people who should be strong according to the light which shines from the Word of God upon their path—why, in many things they are as weak as water; and in their influence connected with the church they have not seen the importance of keeping the church together and their standard high.
(4LtMs, Ms 7, 1886, 7)
There has been the evil work of the talebearer and meddler going on; and these things have been passed over as a slight thing. Your meetings have been demoralized so that some of them have been a disgrace to the people of God. There has been a criticizing, faultfinding spirit. It has been right here in the church, and the frown of God has been upon the church, for they were guilty of these things because they allowed it.
(4LtMs, Ms 7, 1886, 8)
God said to Joshua, Why are you lying upon your face here? Said Joshua, There is an accursed thing in Israel. Why, the enemy had gained the victory over them. And God said, I will not go out to battle with you until you have put the accursed thing away from among you. [Joshua 7:7-12.] I want to talk further upon this point, but cannot at this time.
(4LtMs, Ms 7, 1886, 9)
Now if you had been in a right connection with God, you never could have heard these sounds I have heard here upon the Sabbath day and yet felt that you were in a right condition before God. And to think that these things have been going on right at the time when your prayers were ascending to God! Now if this matter were not under your control at all, and you were to consider the question of building a meetinghouse in such a place, this should be taken into consideration, and you should take care not to locate where you would be disturbed by such things. But here the matter is under your control and right on your own premises, and yet your sensibilities are not aroused to it, although it is right under your eyes, and you a people who profess to be exalting the law of God in your land.
(4LtMs, Ms 7, 1886, 10)
Now you may regard it as a matter of economy. It may bring in some means to invest in the work. I was carried right back to Saul and was there shown how he ordered that the best of the cattle and sheep should be kept to offer to the Lord as a burnt sacrifice, notwithstanding the Lord had told them that everything should be destroyed. And the Lord said Saul should lose his soul for that very act. And yet Saul in his eagerness declared that he had kept the law. Why, says he, I have kept the command, but have kept some of the best of the cattle, oxen, and sheep to offer to the Lord for a burnt sacrifice. Then said Samuel to him, “To obey is better than sacrifice, and to hearken than the fat of rams.” [1 Samuel 15:10-22.] And here the means that are brought in by any of you by transgression of God’s law, God will just as surely scatter those means as you have them. For a time it may seem that God wants these means, but God bears with men to a certain point; but when sufficient light has been given and they do not regard that light, then His hand is stretched out to destroy them. And if any of you are engaged in business with men where there is any infringement on God’s law, you better cut loose from all such things. The Lord bears and forbears long with the perversity of His children, but when He undertakes to punish them, He will not cease until He has made a full end.
(4LtMs, Ms 7, 1886, 11)
I want that my brethren shall understand that the Lord is in earnest with them. I have not come to this place to cry in your ears, Peace, peace. It is because I have love for this cause, for my brethren, and for this church that I seek to arouse your minds in regard to these things. Just as soon as we begin to accommodate the truth to our own circumstances and conveniences, then we begin to lessen the power of the truth and its influence; for just as surely, this principle that has been weaving itself into this church will hinder it, just as others have been hindered. And when there is a departure from the strictest principles of truth, then there is an inclination for a still wider departure.
(4LtMs, Ms 7, 1886, 12)
The Lord would have His people here arouse themselves to a sense of their condition. Why, here is a church standing here in this large city to present the truth to the people, and every soul that is connected with this church should have a living connection with God. Example has swayed men so that they have not kept God’s Sabbath, and He has said that His Sabbath should be a sign between Him and His people, that in the day of final destruction He will pass over them so that the destruction that is to fall upon the world will not fall upon them, who keep the Sabbath of the fourth commandment. I feel like urging this matter because I know that the conscience has become hardened in regard to these things. And the people are not ignorant of these things; they take notice of them.
(4LtMs, Ms 7, 1886, 13)
Do not think that the means that you obtain from this blacksmith shop and marble works will advance the work of God, for it will not. The God of heaven will not accept means obtained in any such way; it is an offense to Him; it is that received by transgressing His commandments and speaks plainly against you. You could not have allowed these things to have gone on like this for years had you had sensitive consciences. God has been dishonored by you here; and if you expect that the God of heaven will work for you, you must have altogether different consciences.
(4LtMs, Ms 7, 1886, 14)
Just as soon as you begin to humble yourselves before God, then He will come in and work with you. If the truth is worth anything to us, it is worth everything. It is through the truth that we are to be sanctified. But just as surely as you refuse to receive ... [Remainder missing.]
(4LtMs, Ms 7, 1886, 15)
Ms 7a, 1886
Sermon/Christ’s Agony Over Jerusalem Christiania, Norway July 11, 1886 Previously unpublished. + July 11, 1886 (Sermon, Christiania, Norway,)
Luke 19:41, 42, 43. These words were spoken upon a special occasion.
(4LtMs, Ms 7a, 1886, 1)
We read also Matthew 21:5-9. Here was to be a scene that the people who should witness it should never forget. They would never lose the impression given. It was a special occasion, and the multitude had poured out from Jerusalem to join the company in order to fulfil prophecy. But they did not know that they were fulfilling the prophecy of Isaiah. In that multitude were those who had felt in their body the healing power of Jesus. There were those who had been cripples who were healed; there were those whose eyes were opened by the power of Jesus; there were lepers who had been cleansed from their impurities and who spread their garments in the way; and there were those who had been raised from the dead, crying, “Hosanna to the Lord.”
(4LtMs, Ms 7a, 1886, 2)
Luke 19:37. Here was a general acclamation of triumph in view of the mighty work which Jesus had wrought for them. As they stood upon the crest of Olivet, Jerusalem was before them in all its glory, and this seemed to give a new zeal to their acclamations of praise. They looked at Christ to see what effect it had upon Him, and behold, He was in an agony of tears. The very branches of palm trees which had been strewed in the way were bedewed with His tears of pity. Why this expression of agony and grief amid all this rejoicing? Christ saw before Him that which the multitude around Him could not see. There was a nation that had been blessed and favored with every advantage which God could give them, and they had rejected Him. They were anticipating the death of the Son of God, and when Jerusalem should have reached that point, it was the utter rejection of Him who only could give them peace and hope and rest. He was the only One who could break the yoke from off their necks. He was the only One who could give them triumph and victory, and they had put this blessing away from them because the purity of Jesus was too much for them, and their own sin and iniquity was pressed upon them.
(4LtMs, Ms 7a, 1886, 3)
Christ saw the desolation of Jerusalem. He knew the future. He heard the tread of the mighty host which should surround her, and it was the desolation and misery and the deception of the Jewish nation that called forth the agony and tears on that occasion. In choked utterances He exclaims, “If thou hadst known, even thou, at least in this thy day, the things which belong unto thy peace! but now they are hid from thine eyes.”Luke 19:42. And why was it that Jerusalem did not know? Had not the mighty Prophet of God walked their streets and given them warnings and entreaties for three years and a half? Then why had they not accepted the message which was brought to them from heaven? He had healed the sick in their city and villages until there were no night vigils to watch over the sick and afflicted, but homes filled with gratitude and rejoicing in the place of them. And yet notwithstanding the mighty works which had been wrought for those who were suffering and in sickness—even to raising up those who were dead—their hearts were set against the Saviour. Can we explain this hardness and impenitence of the heart? Who can understand the perverseness of the human heart?
(4LtMs, Ms 7a, 1886, 4)
There was no mistake in the great message which came from heaven and meant so much to them, and yet this message was rejected and refused. Christ halts upon the crest of Olivet; the western sun is about to set behind Jerusalem, and when that sun which was gilding its towers should set, the day of Jerusalem was ended. Jesus, who knew the end from the beginning, knew what was before Him. Just at the foot of Olivet was Kidron and in sight was Calvary. He knew that the cross would be placed upon Calvary and that He would be stretched upon it. Was it this that forced the tears from the eyes of the Son of God? Was it this that caused His body to rock as a tree before the tempest? It was not the thought of His own agony, His suffering, His humiliation, His shame, that brought these tears, but it was the giving up of the people for whom God had done so much. And just according to the light which had shone upon them and which they had turned away from would be their punishment because of this rejection. Why, to give up one soul to perish is a terrible thing! One soul is accounted with God of more value than all the world beside. And here was a whole nation that was to be given up to destruction—a nation who would have passed their probation when they had crucified the Son of God.
(4LtMs, Ms 7a, 1886, 5)
In the destruction of Jerusalem is symbolized the destruction of the whole world. And of Jerusalem, in broken voice and with weeping, Christ said, “If thou hadst known, even thou, ... in this thy day, the things which belong unto thy peace!” Here was a pause; He hesitated before passing the irrevocable sentence, “but now they are hid from thine eyes.” This is spoken to every heart in the world who turns from light and truth. Every one who turns from the mercy and blessing of God which is offered to him freely—he is the one to whom God is talking.
(4LtMs, Ms 7a, 1886, 6)
The last clause comes from His pale and quivering lips. “But now they are hid from thine eyes.” He has done what He could for the people, but they would not come to Him that they might have life. We look with sorrow when we see a mother weeping over the bed of her dying child, but here was a sorrow a hundredfold greater than that of the mother for her child. “How can I give thee up? O Jerusalem,” was the language of our Saviour. [Hosea 11:8.] He exclaims in one place, “O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, ... how often would I have gathered thy children together, even as a hen gathereth her chickens under her wings, and ye would not!”Matthew 23:37. What loving care He would have had for them! Christ came to our world in human form, and He would have encircled them with His human arm while with His divine arm He would have connected them with the God of heaven. The apostle exclaims, “Who hath bewitched you that ye should not obey the truth?”Galatians 3:1. He will ask you today, What has come over you that you will not come to God and in full sincerity receive your Saviour? Certainly it is a benumbing power that has come over the souls of many who have had a knowledge of the truth, that they cannot understand the great love of God.
(4LtMs, Ms 7a, 1886, 7)
In (Matthew 21:12) we read that He “went into the temple of God, and cast out all them that sold and bought in the temple, and overthrew the tables of the moneychangers, and the seats of them that sold doves.” Here our Saviour, as He came down from the crest of Olivet, entered into the temple, and there were the temple courts filled with all sorts of rubbish. There were the boxes for the doves, the pens for the sheep, and there were the oxen and all these things. And there was the quarreling of the priests and the moneychangers and general confusion in that place.
(4LtMs, Ms 7a, 1886, 8)
Christ stands upon the steps of the temple, His eye looks over that crowd, and divinity flashes through humanity as He looks upon the scene. There was a terrible period of silence upon all that was remarkable. Every eye was cast upon Jesus. He took up a small whip of cords in His hand and as He raised it He said, “Take these things hence.”John 2:16. “It is written, My house shall be called the house of prayer; but ye made it a den of thieves.”Matthew 21:13. That flash of divinity through humanity sent terror through every soul, and they fled from that temple as though a band of armed soldiers were behind them.
(4LtMs, Ms 7a, 1886, 9)
As they went away they met a great company coming to the temple with their sick, and they said to them, “Go back, go back, He has driven us all out of the temple.” But did they go back? No, they had come a long way with their sick and their dying ones, that Jesus might heal them; and should they give up now? They felt that some of their loved ones would not live until they could reach the temple, and they pressed on their way to the place where Jesus was. With what gracious love He receives every one of them. (Verse 14 of Matthew 21): “And the blind and the lame came to Him in the temple; and He healed them.”
(4LtMs, Ms 7a, 1886, 10)
After the priests saw that they were not followed by those that were after them, they could not understand by what power they had been driven out of the temple, and they said, “Let us go back and challenge Him by what power and authority He has done this thing.”Verses 15, 16. Here were the little children that had been healed of their diseases. Jesus had bent over their suffering ones and touched them with His finger and healed them. The multitude that had been crying, “Hosanna,” had become so terrified that their voices were hushed, and these little children had picked up the palm branches which they had dropped in the way, and they were walking through the temple and crying, “Hosanna, Hosanna,” which the leaders dared not do. Thus the prophecy was fulfilled.
(4LtMs, Ms 7a, 1886, 11)
Mark 11:12, 13. Here was a fig orchard in the way that Christ traveled, and in that fig orchard was a tree that had put forth its green leaves. The other trees had not yet put forth their leaves, but here stood one tree with its pretentious leaves, pretending that there was fruit thereon. But the Master came and, searching from the topmost boughs down to the lowest branches, He found nothing but leaves. It was stated to Him that the time of figs was not yet. In California the trees always put forth the figs before the leaves appear, and here Christ had reason to believe that there was fruit on the tree, but He finds none. He says, “Let no fruit grow on thee from henceforward forever.”Matthew 21:19. And as they returned that way again, the disciples call attention to that tree which is withered to its very roots.
(4LtMs, Ms 7a, 1886, 12)
Here we have a symbol of the Jewish nation. Here Christ had clothed them with truth that they might let it shine out to others. To the disciples this lesson was essential for them at this time when they were to have such a trial of their faith. Here were the other fig trees that had just as much reason as this one to put forth leaves, but they made no pretensions of bearing fruit. Now we want you to take this lesson to yourselves. Here was a nation that professed to be in advance of every other nation, but there was no fruit to be found upon them. And whatever may be your profession, your advantages or privileges, unless you live up to them and practice the light God has given you, you will be under greater obligations for the light you have. If your religion is flourishing like this tree, and you bear no fruit, then your religion is vain. We want to examine ourselves and see if we are in the faith.
(4LtMs, Ms 7a, 1886, 13)
Jerusalem’s sin was in not listening to the warnings given them; and the Word of God had plainly stated that if they would walk in His statutes and keep His law, His blessing would rest upon them. And while they claimed to be keeping the law of God, the Word of God tells them that they are not keeping it, but breaking it. And here we want to inquire how many have let the temple of their souls be desecrated by worldly things and have crowded out the Son of God? Here was a nation that stood forth claiming the highest privilege of any nation upon the face of the earth. Prophecy had told them just how Jesus should come, and why could they not have read in the Scriptures just the manner of His coming? Because their hearts had been lifted up.
(4LtMs, Ms 7a, 1886, 14)
Just so it is with the Christian world today. A Christ in glory, a Christ crucified, they acknowledge as their Saviour; but if Christ should come into our world today as He came into Jerusalem, who would receive Him? The Jews thought Jesus would come as a mighty prince and ruler upon a throne of divinity, but they did not read prophecy aright and therefore they would not accept Him. He was a man of sorrow and acquainted with grief; “He was wounded for our transgressions, He was bruised for our iniquities: the chastisement of our peace was upon Him; and with His stripes we are healed.”Isaiah 53:5.
(4LtMs, Ms 7a, 1886, 15)
He came here to save every one who would come to Him to be saved. His long human arm reached to the very depth of woe and human misery; and while He would lift man up and ennoble him, He takes hold of divine power and thus He unites man with the infinite God. All the blessings which He came to bring to man they refused, but how many are refusing Christ today? The waves of blessing are falling upon their hearts, and they are beating them back.
(4LtMs, Ms 7a, 1886, 16)
But hear the mournful cry of Christ, “O that thou hadst known, even thou, at least in this thy day, the things which belong unto thy peace! but now they are hid from thine eyes.”Luke 19:42, margin R.V. There is nothing that He requires of you that He does not lead the way. And here He has told us of the fate of Jerusalem, (verse 43 Matthew 21): “Therefore I say unto you, the kingdom of God shall be taken from you, and given to a nation bringing forth the fruits thereof.” Here the judgments were to come because they knew not the time of their visitation. At the destruction of Jerusalem there was not one Christian that perished because they heeded the instruction of Christ, “When ye shall see Jerusalem compassed with armies, ... then let them which are in Judaea flee to the mountains.”Luke 21:20, 21.
(4LtMs, Ms 7a, 1886, 17)
God had prepared a refuge for them, and forty years later this prophecy was fulfilled. There was the temple that was destroyed, and although Titus tried to the best of his powers to save that beautiful, costly temple, he was unable to do so. A higher mandate had gone forth, “There shall not be left one stone upon another, that shall not be thrown down.”Mark 13:2. And here were those who had taken the Son of God and crucified Him. And who was it that had acted so prominent a part? It was those of His own nation. And they were the ones who cried, “His blood be on us, and on our children.”Matthew 27:25. And these were the ones who had crucified Him on Calvary where the crosses stood as thick as forest trees. And we see the prophecy tells us all about these things, and why are we not searching the Scripture for ourselves? We have no right to close our Bibles and let others search for us.
(4LtMs, Ms 7a, 1886, 18)
We may make great pretensions to spirituality and godliness as did the Jewish nation, but it is fruit that Christ is seeking; and will He find in you nothing but leaves? We want the truth, and we want to practice it. We want to be on the Lord’s side, and not on the side of His persecutors. We are to reveal Christ in His humiliation. We are to reveal Him in meekness and lowliness of heart. And when we realize that every blessing that we enjoy comes through Jesus Christ, why do we not seek to honor Him? Why are we not opening our hearts that the Son of God can take possession of them? “Behold,” says He, “I stand at the door, and knock: if any man ... open the door, I will come in to him, and will sup with him.”Revelation 3:20.
(4LtMs, Ms 7a, 1886, 19)
There are many of you who appear as though you were in an agony to receive the Spirit of God, but you are not in a position to receive it. Why not receive it in His own way? Why not cast out debris out of your heart? Why not die to self? When you come in a position that you will have the truth, cost what it will, then you will appreciate the truth. But form is just as objectionable today as it was in the day when Christ was crucified. Are you in harmony with Jesus? Are you keeping God’s law? Our precious Saviour has made an infinite sacrifice for every one of us. He wants to clothe you with the garments of His righteousness.
(4LtMs, Ms 7a, 1886, 20)
Ms 8, 1886
Talk/Overcoming Self Copenhagen, Denmark July 19, 1886 Portions of this manuscript are published in TDG 209; CTr 126.
(Morning talk.)
Nahum 1:7. We have rich promises in the Word of God, if we only believe and trust in Him. We are in danger of trusting to our own poor human efforts, and not putting our trust in God. Every one who has any part to act in this great preparation of the work of God for these last days should come close to God. When God sends out His workers to do a special errand for Him, He has pledged Himself to be one with them, if they will be one with God. But if they draw apart from God, and try to do this work in their own strength, they will find difficulties and discouragements at every step. Here we have the promise that in working for the Lord He is by our right hand to help us and work with us.
(4LtMs, Ms 8, 1886, 1)
It would be the greatest folly in the world for any of us to take any of the credit to ourselves for any success we may have. The more humbly we walk with God, the more will He manifest Himself to us to help us. The Lord never designed to send out His servants to do a work for Him with all the opposition of Satan and evil angels against them unless He gives them divine help. The reason that we do not have greater success in the work is because we depend on our own efforts rather than upon the help God will give us. It is our privilege to feel our weakness, our unworthiness, and then claim the help that God has provided for us. We can take the Word in our distress, and while we feel the burden of souls upon us, and say, “Here, Lord, Thou hast promised, and I believe Thy Word.”
(4LtMs, Ms 8, 1886, 2)
We must learn to go to our heavenly Father just as a child goes to its earthly parents. He says, “Or what man is there of you, whom if his son ask bread, will he give him a stone? Or if he ask a fish, will he give him a serpent? If ye then, being evil, know how to give good gifts unto your children, how much more shall your Father which is in heaven give good things to them that ask Him?”Matthew 7:9, 10.
(4LtMs, Ms 8, 1886, 3)
We put the heavenly Father altogether too far away from us; we do not bring Him close into our lifework. If we will only have that faith that will rely upon the promises of God! Consider how Satan rules his agents and works through them to do his work of darkness and deception. It is your privilege to believe that Jesus will work more earnestly for you that you can do His work.
(4LtMs, Ms 8, 1886, 4)
While every one of God’s workmen should cultivate his powers to the best of his ability, yet he should not trust in these powers. Make of yourselves everything that it is possible for you to make, and then trust the rest to God. Do not feel that the Lord should be under obligations to you because you have consented to do errands for Him; but you may feel that you are highly honored to have anything to do for God. To be in co-partnership with the world’s Redeemer is a great thing. It is your privilege to say, “I cannot engage in this precious, solemn work unless Thou wilt go with me.” You need not make feeling a criterion in this matter. But show simplicity of faith and trust and confidence in God, and believe that He does hear you, because He has pledged His word. Go right along talking with the Lord in your souls, as you travel, and Christ will go with you. Have an earnestness, and press your prayers and petitions to the throne of God, believing that the Lord hears you.
(4LtMs, Ms 8, 1886, 5)
We are not half in earnest when we come to God in prayer. We have a form of petition, and many of us would be surprised should our prayers be answered. This unbelief does not please God. We want to come to Him, as a child to his earthly parent, and believe that the Lord hears us. The Lord cannot do any great thing for us because we come so self-sufficient, and we lift up ourselves as though we had done some great thing.
(4LtMs, Ms 8, 1886, 6)
We want to have higher and more exalted views of God. Our very life and character is to be hid with Christ in God, and our own peculiar tempers must be molded after the similitude of the character of Christ. If we abide in Christ, and Christ abides in us, the molding influence of the Spirit of God will be seen in our character, and then Satan cannot take advantage of these peculiar traits in our character to come in and lead us astray.
(4LtMs, Ms 8, 1886, 7)
I am so glad we have a Saviour. When I wake up in the night seasons, it comes into my mind to praise the Lord, for He has given us a Saviour. And we want to look to our Saviour with praise and gratitude for what He has done for us. The evidence that we have that Jesus is at our right hand to help us is the cross of Calvary. Jesus hung there upon the cross, a bleeding victim, that we might have that grace and power that He could bestow upon us.
(4LtMs, Ms 8, 1886, 8)
When you are opposed in your work, do not let self rise up as though you were grieved, but feel that you are grieved because Christ is wounded. Every day feel that your spirit is to assimilate to Christ’s Spirit. Let your heart go out wherever you are in earnest supplication for help from God; and when your heart is filled with these earnest longings for Christ, His help and His love, Satan cannot come in to take possession of it, but angels of God are attracted around you. When you throw yourself right into the arms of Jesus, you will receive help and suggestions just at the very time when you need them, and you can stand and resist all the arguments that are brought against the truth.
(4LtMs, Ms 8, 1886, 9)
But never take one jot of the glory to yourself on these occasions. It is God that has imbued your mind and helped you to withstand the power of opposition that has come against you, therefore, to God belongs the glory for every thought and effort that has helped to beat back the enemy.
(4LtMs, Ms 8, 1886, 10)
If we were only hid with Christ in God, He would glorify His name through us, but it is because we exalt ourselves that God cannot work through us. Now shall we not learn right here today to love God and give Him the glory? Shall we come right to the foot of the cross? The lower we lie at the feet of Jesus, the more will we have to say of Jesus, and the less of self.
(4LtMs, Ms 8, 1886, 11)
All heaven is interested in the work of those who are to be saved in the kingdom of God. “Without Me,” says Christ, “ye can do nothing.” [John 15:5.] Therefore there is not one iota of glory that we can take to ourselves. Notwithstanding you may feel your weakness, yet you may link yourself to the mighty God. I know that I am nothing, but Jesus is mighty to save. I can do nothing, but Jesus can do great things. God wants me in the work, but my efforts will be useless without His help. Imagine just as strong as you please that you have linked your arm in with the mighty Leader and He will do great things for you.
(4LtMs, Ms 8, 1886, 12)
The constant cry of Israel was, “It is Moses that has done this,” and they did not keep God in view. [Numbers 20:2-5.] God had a lesson to teach His people, and when Moses ventured to take the glory to himself, God showed the people that it was not Moses, but God who had done the work. At last came the word to Moses, “Thou shalt not go into the holy land.” [Verse 12.] The Lord demonstrated to the Israelitish host whose hand it was that was leading them.
(4LtMs, Ms 8, 1886, 13)
When we feel our utter nothingness, it is then that Christ sees it is time for Him to give us His Spirit. He will clothe us with His salvation when we will give the whole credit and glory of the work to Him. The Lord help you, my dear brethren and sisters, to learn the precious lessons in the school of Christ. These lessons are meekness and lowliness of heart. Some never learn these lessons. They work and work in themselves, and they do not understand who is the source of their strength and power.
(4LtMs, Ms 8, 1886, 14)
I invite you to come into the school of Christ. Yoke up with the Master. He says, “Take My yoke upon you, and learn of Me; for I am meek and lowly in heart: and ye shall find rest unto your souls.” [Matthew 11:29.] Then you will not feel that you are carrying a heavy load for the Master, for He will carry it for you. He says, “My yoke is easy, and My burden is light.” [Verse 30.] Then bring Jesus into your life, and you will see that you have the help of the Lord just as surely as Jesus has promised it.
(4LtMs, Ms 8, 1886, 15)
Ms 9, 1886
Sermon/Having Our Conversation in Heaven Copenhagen, Denmark July 24, 1886 This manuscript is published in entirety in 1SAT 39-47.
(Sermon by Mrs. E. G. White.)
1 Peter 1:13-16. The apostle here gives instruction for them to gird up the loins of their minds. Then we are to have special care over the thoughts of the mind. We are not to allow our minds to be diverted and allured by different things, because there is something more important for us. If we would allow the mind to take its natural turn, it might dwell upon unimportant things and we receive no benefit thereby. Here is presented before us the one great event—the coming of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, when the graves are to be opened and the dead be raised, and we are to be changed. This event should fill our mind and crowd out everything else. And we want to make the most of the privileges and opportunities we have to prepare for the future immortal life.
(4LtMs, Ms 9, 1886, 1)
The truth of God has taken us out of the quarry of the world to fit us up for the heavenly temple of God. We may look upon one another and think, There is a great work to be done for that brother and for that sister, but we may not take into consideration the work that is to be done for ourselves. And if Satan can get in among the people a spirit of criticism, then he is satisfied, for a root of bitterness springs up in these wherewith he will be satisfied. We are not all of the same character, but we are brought together in church capacity, and we count ourselves as children of God, and we talk of having a home in the city of God.
(4LtMs, Ms 9, 1886, 2)
Our faith is that if we perfect a Christian character, we shall be numbered as the family of God in the mansions that He has gone to prepare for us. Now our heavenly Father brings us together in church capacity, that we may gain in knowledge and be fitting up for the community of heaven. Well, some may say, all I want is that every one should see eye to eye. But there are those who want every one should see just as they do. They do not consider that they have traits of character that must be changed. Then, what is the work before us, in order to be ready to be among those who are waiting for their Lord to come in the clouds of heaven? It is for us to be in a position of humility before God. “Gird up the loins of your mind, be sober, and hope to the end for the grace that is to be brought unto you at the revelation of Jesus Christ.” [Verse 13.]
(4LtMs, Ms 9, 1886, 3)
The Lord has not placed before one individual the trade of becoming a church tinker, but we want individually to feel that we have a responsibility before God to be a blessing to every one with whom we associate. And we are to consider that every brother and sister is the purchase of the blood of Christ. Here we are, living stones out of the quarry, and we are to be chiseled and fitted for the New Jerusalem. Do not let any of us think that we are all right. As soon as we are taken out of the quarry, we have a work to do for ourselves. “The flesh lusteth against the spirit, and the spirit against the flesh” [Galatians 5:17], and we want to be considering those things which will give us solidity of character. We do not want to have a high estimate of ourselves, but we want to esteem others better than ourselves. We want that our souls shall be uplifted to God every moment for help for fear we shall fall. And while some are so diligent to look after others, they will forget the work there is for their own soul.
(4LtMs, Ms 9, 1886, 4)
We are to heed the exhortation of the apostle, that we are to be holy in all manner of conversation. And as we separate those things from us which will be a hindrance to our advancement, the Holy Spirit will come in. We want to be filled with the Spirit of Jesus; and if you are not closely connected with Christ, then the thoughts of your mind will be upon unimportant things. But if you are connected with Jesus, you will just as surely be a channel of light as Jesus is light, for Jesus has said to His followers, “Ye are the light of the world.” [Matthew 5:14.]
(4LtMs, Ms 9, 1886, 5)
Now we are by living faith to keep our eyes fixed upon the Author and Finisher of our faith. “As obedient children, not fashioning yourselves according to the former lusts in our ignorance. But as He which hath called you is holy, so be ye holy in all manner of conversation.” [1 Peter 1:14, 15.] Before we became acquainted with Jesus, the conversation was upon the dress, and what shall we eat, and what shall we drink, and what shall we wear? And we were finding fault with one another. But as soon as we become acquainted with Christ, our conversation changes. Here we are, objects of His love. Has the change taken place in us, namely, have we passed from death unto life? Have we died indeed to self? Have we fastened our hearts and affections upon the great God? He is all light and power.
(4LtMs, Ms 9, 1886, 6)
Every provision has been made for us that can be made by our precious Saviour, that we may have that abundant grace, so that we may overcome every defect in our character. And we cannot afford to satisfy ourselves in this life, but we want the fulness that is in Jesus, and we must train ourselves to talk of those things which will bring to us peace and light. And as we have our conversation upon heaven and heavenly things, the angels of God are all around us; and when we are, in our thoughts and with our hearts, drawing near to God, then He is drawing nigh to us, His love is in our hearts, and then we speak it from our lips.
(4LtMs, Ms 9, 1886, 7)
It is not only our duty to train our minds upon heavenly things, but we are to talk of these things, for it is our duty to bind about our mind, to gird up the loins of our mind, and say, I will not think of these things. Then it is our duty to guard our conversation.
(4LtMs, Ms 9, 1886, 8)
We would think from the shadow that many walk in that they had no Saviour. But I want to speak to those and say, Christ is risen! He is not in Joseph’s new tomb, but He has arisen and has ascended up on high to make intercession for us. We have a risen Saviour interceding for us, and we must walk in harmony with God. He is seeking to “purify unto Himself a peculiar people zealous of good works.” [Titus 2:14.] If we seek with all our hearts to be obedient children, conforming our will to the will of God, then the work can go forward in us without interruption. Let us not forget for one moment that we are living for the future immortal life, and let us put away from us everything like complaint and faultfinding. Let our words, our conversation, reveal to the world that we have a hope that is big with immortality.
(4LtMs, Ms 9, 1886, 9)
We want that His will shall be our will. We do not want that our will shall be such that it will control all that [are] around us. One brother said to me, “Sister White, we must see eye to eye. Now I view matters in this light and my brethren in another light, and I cannot make them see everything as I do. Their habits and ways are altogether different from mine.”“Thank God,” said I, “brother, that there is only one like you in the world; for if we were all like you, we could not live in the world long, for there would be no harmony. Your brother’s ways are just as precious to him as yours are to you.”
(4LtMs, Ms 9, 1886, 10)
God wants us to go through the mill. Here this man’s sharp character must be burnished off, and here is one who has taken hold of the truth who has always been coarse in his conversation, and he must overcome that. This is the very thing the apostle means when he says, You must overcome in order to have a home in heaven. Jesus must be in my whole work to transform my character. We must accept the truth as it is in Jesus, and then how kind will we be to one another, how courteous, for this was the work of my Master. We shall see the precious mold of Jesus upon the character; and when we learn the precious lessons He has for us to learn, we will be like Jesus. “Come unto Me,” says He, “all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take My yoke upon you, and learn of Me; for I am meek and lowly in heart, and ye shall find rest unto your souls.” [Matthew 11:28, 29.]
(4LtMs, Ms 9, 1886, 11)
Here you are with your variances and differences. “Come to Me,” says He, “and learn of Me.” Nine tenths of our trouble all comes from our esteeming ourselves too highly. But just as soon as you begin to look and see how many fruits you can find in others with whom we associate, then you will not be so ready to see their defects, and you will dwell upon the good in their character in place of their faults. In doing this, we bind them closer to our hearts by the firm cords of love.
(4LtMs, Ms 9, 1886, 12)
The question was asked me, “Sister White, why is it you have such control over your children and those you bring up?” The answer was given, “Gain their confidence and love, and you can have perfect control.” Then let every member in the church be working in such a manner that he can gain the confidence of his brethren and sisters. Then the precious light that emanates from Jesus will be reflected upon his life and character. There is something meant in this expression, “Building up yourselves on the most holy faith.” [Jude 20.] And whenever you shall have the consolation of the Spirit of God, you should feel an earnest desire to give that consolation to others.
(4LtMs, Ms 9, 1886, 13)
If you have the precious light from heaven, talk about it. And have we not everything from Jesus to talk about? I could give you subjects that would put to the stretch your thoughts and mind, and yet there is a great deal more. The great plan of redemption is not half comprehended. If we could only understand the plan of salvation, we would be the happiest people upon the face of the earth. The truth that God has given us would so fill our minds that we could not talk of earthly things. And then it is almost impossible for you to explain to others the greatness of salvation that you feel in your own hearts. Jesus wants you to dwell upon this salvation. Our precious Saviour has died to bring us to God. He has suffered as our sacrifice, and all this was that we could stand freed from sin, cleansed from all iniquities. The cleansing blood of Christ is enough for us to talk about from morning until night, if you will only let your minds run in this direction. We want an intelligent faith. We want to understand how much of the blessing of God we can claim. Hear the Word of God on this point. And if He has given us His Son, “How shall He not also with Him freely give us all things?” [Romans 8:32.]
(4LtMs, Ms 9, 1886, 14)
It is through the Son of God that we claim the promises that He has left on record for us. Here we have come out, and are keeping His commandments, because we see it is His requirement. We make ourselves peculiar from the world in this respect, and as we follow the best light we have in keeping His commandments, it is our privilege to claim His blessing, and then lay our whole burden upon Jesus Christ and claim by faith His rich salvation. While Satan will press upon your soul his darkness and tell you you cannot be saved, tell him, Jesus died for me; it was a whole sacrifice that was made in my behalf, and I claim a whole salvation. The Master would have me joyful, for He has said it. John 15. The Word of God declares plainly and positively, “Herein is My father glorified, that ye bear much fruit; so shall ye be My disciples ... these things have I spoken unto you, that My joy might remain in you, and that your joy might be full.” [Verses 8, 11.]
(4LtMs, Ms 9, 1886, 15)
Not that they should feel that they were under bondage to the law. This is My commandment, that ye love one another, as I have loved you. We want to believe the words of Christ, for they are spirit and they are life. We want to take Him at His word. We want to walk right out upon the narrow plank of faith. We want to serve God with all the heart, might, mind, and strength, and then it is our privilege to claim to be children of God.
(4LtMs, Ms 9, 1886, 16)
God wants to pour into your souls the light and glory of His presence. He wants that His joy shall remain in you and that your joy may be full, that when you meet with your brethren and sisters you can say, “Hear what the Lord has done for me. He has given me rich experience, that if I seek Him for His blessing, it will come.” Then you begin to talk of Christ’s coming, and the end of all things at hand, and how we are getting ready for His appearing. Then you will begin to talk of that heavenly city; you will talk of the tree of life, in the midst of the paradise of God, and you will talk of the King in His beauty, with His kingly crown, and of the riches that are to be given to the children of God; you will talk of that stream that goeth out from the throne of God, and then it would be, “Praise the Lord, O my soul, and all that is within me give Him glory.” [Psalm 146:1; 103:1.]
(4LtMs, Ms 9, 1886, 17)
Why if we were such a people today, what impressions would we make upon the world! They would say that we have something that they have not, and they would begin to inquire, “What can I do to be as happy as that man?” My brethren and sisters, God is your strength, and He does not want you to go crippling along in this life. And when you enter the gate of the New Jerusalem, you will read over the gate, “Blessed are they that do His commandments.” [Revelation 22:14.] He will welcome you and with His own hand place the crown upon the brow of all those who enter there. Then they sing the song of Moses and the Lamb in the kingdom of glory. Well, now, is there not inducement enough that God has set before us, so that we should think upon heavenly things? And the best of it is we do not enter the city as convicts, but as sons and daughters of the Most High God. The Father stands at the gate and welcomes every one to His bosom. There we shall show forth the matchless charms of our Redeemer. And the song will echo, and reecho through the courts of heaven, “Blessing, and honor, and glory, and power, be unto Him that sitteth upon the throne, and unto the Lamb for ever and ever.” [Revelation 5:13.]
(4LtMs, Ms 9, 1886, 18)
I ask you, is not this enough to talk about? Shall we go mourning, just as though God’s wrath were about to break upon us, or shall we talk of that infinite love that has been brought to us by the infinite sacrifice of the Son of God. When you think of these things, and of the love of Jesus, you will love one another, and you cannot help it.
(4LtMs, Ms 9, 1886, 19)
Christ has manifested His interest in humanity. He says, “Inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the least of these My brethren, ye have done it unto Me.” [Matthew 25:40.] We are dealing with Jesus in the person of His saints. Then be very careful how you wound the hearts of your brethren and sisters. We are almost home—pilgrims and strangers only a little longer. All heaven is interested in the salvation of men; and in harmony with them, we should be interested for those around us. We should be getting ready for the heavenly city.
(4LtMs, Ms 9, 1886, 20)
Oh, I praise God with all my soul, Jesus has died for us, and that He has wrought out for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory that we shall have in that day. Then, brethren and sisters, be getting ready to move. Keep your mind upon the better country, even the heavenly. Learn to sing the song here upon this earth. The best song you can learn is to speak kindly to one another, for in heaven the business of the inhabitants is to please one another. Bring all of heaven into this life that you can. We have a living Jesus, and let us triumph in a living Saviour. He saves us with an everlasting salvation.
(4LtMs, Ms 9, 1886, 21)
Ms 10, 1886
Sermon/Preparation for Christ’s Coming Copenhagen, Denmark July 24, 1886 This manuscript is published in entirety in 2SAT 26-30.
Mark 13:34-37. We see here that there are none excused from work. To every man He gave his work, therefore everyone has a work to do for the Master. And while that they are represented as waiting and watching, yet they are doing noble work for the master, so that the waiting, watching position of the people of God is not a position of inactivity.
(4LtMs, Ms 10, 1886, 1)
The impression has prevailed largely that the preacher who proclaims God’s Word is the only one who has anything to do. And this is why there are so many weak churches in our land. If they would all realize that they have an individual work to do, then they would be building one another up in the most holy faith.
(4LtMs, Ms 10, 1886, 2)
The question is, What is the work that devolves upon us as individuals who are looking and watching for the Lord to come? Please read Matthew 24:43-48. Here is a special work to understand what kind of food is to be given to the flock of God. And while he that is made overseer of the flock of God shall open the Scriptures and give them the truth, then it is their duty to open the Scriptures to others.
(4LtMs, Ms 10, 1886, 3)
The question is asked, How shall we hear without a preacher? But when God has given His message to us through the instrumentality of men, then we are accountable for how we teach that message. It is a great and solemn truth that God has given us, and we should not confine this truth to ourselves, but we should be seeking in every way possible to present it to others that the Lord is coming. The end of this earth’s history is to take place in a short time, and we indifferent and careless in regard to the matter? Why, we must be in that position that we will feel that we are accountable for the souls around us.
(4LtMs, Ms 10, 1886, 4)
And when we begin to feel that our interest is weakening, so that we have not a living connection with God, plead with God until you get it, for your heavenly Father will honor every effort you make in this direction. And while we profess to be in advance of the churches around us, we want to show our faith by our works. Here our eternal interests are involved, souls are at stake. And what would it profit us if we gain the whole world and lose our own souls?
(4LtMs, Ms 10, 1886, 5)
We must show that we have a true and living faith in the Bible, and then we shall be represented as God’s waiting, watching ones; and we are not only waiting and watching, but longing for His appearing. It is that which is called in the Word of God a glorious hope.
(4LtMs, Ms 10, 1886, 6)
We should be astonished at our own indifference when we should be all life and vivacity, could we see the work that is going on in heaven. Here is the work of our Intercessor; the great antitypical day of atonement and the work of judgment are going on with the dead, and how soon will they begin with the living, when every one of our cases will pass in review before God? And let it be understood by you that if you do not the work that God has given you, you will be weighed in the balances of the sanctuary and found wanting. To us who have this hope and faith, it is a dangerous thing to be putting off the day of God. Matthew 24:48.
(4LtMs, Ms 10, 1886, 7)
The one that has the true principle at heart will serve God every day as though it were his last. He will separate sin and iniquity from him and will keep before him the glorious appearing of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. And whosoever hath this hope in Him purifieth himself even as He is pure. If we get careless and think that we have many days of probation, then the enemy comes in and takes possession of us. And now, supposing that every one of us should be in that state of watchfulness that Christ requires us to be in, then in how much better condition would the church be. Why, every one would feel, Today I must do my work as for eternity. And they would feel like a faithful servant of Christ: I must bear my message with fidelity. And our faith will grow as we search the Scriptures. We will see light in His light and rejoice in the truth. We must keep Jesus ever before us and be waiting and watching for His coming; and then if we are ready, if our character is spotless, we shall be among the white-robed ones who shall stand around the throne of God.
(4LtMs, Ms 10, 1886, 8)
Jesus knew the influence it would have upon the human mind to be careless and indifferent in regard to His coming, and therefore He has expressly enjoined upon us to keep His coming in view. The end of all things is at hand, be ye therefore sober and watch unto prayer.
(4LtMs, Ms 10, 1886, 9)
Your life here is to be a preparation for the future immortal life. And if this shall be in us, what an impression will it make upon the world. Why, they will say that people believe just as what they profess to believe, and in their lives they are doing thorough, noble work for Christ. A living church is a working church, and a working church is a living church.
(4LtMs, Ms 10, 1886, 10)
We must educate ourselves to be thinking and dwelling upon the great scenes of the judgment just before us; and then as we keep the scenes of the great day of God before us, when every thing will be revealed, it will have an effect upon our character.
(4LtMs, Ms 10, 1886, 11)
One brother said to me, “Sr. White, do you think the Lord will come in ten years?”“What difference does it make to you whether He shall come in two, four, or ten years?”“Why,” said he, “I think I would do differently in some things than I now do if I knew the Lord were to come in ten years.”“What would you do?” said I. “Why,” said he, “I would sell my property and begin to search the Word of God and try to warn the people and get them to prepare for His coming, and I would plead with God that I might be ready to meet Him.” Then said I, “If you know that the Lord were not coming for twenty years, you would live differently.”
(4LtMs, Ms 10, 1886, 12)
Said he, “I think I would.” Then said I, “You know your Master’s will, and it is your duty to do just as though you knew that He were coming in twenty years.” I opened the Scriptures and read to him what we have read this morning, and he was convicted that he should change his course, and he did change his course of action. Well now, how selfish was that expression that he would live a different life if he knew His Lord were to come in ten years. Why, Enoch walked with God 300 years, and this is a lesson for us, that we shall walk with God every day, and we are not safe unless we are waiting and watching. We must have an eye single to God’s glory.
(4LtMs, Ms 10, 1886, 13)
When Satan tempts you to do evil, then say: I will not take the first step wrong, for it is registered in the books of heaven. Why, if I do this wrong I cannot lift up holy hands to God; I will be ashamed to lay my soul open before my Saviour. There are many who do wrong, then they have no courage to approach their Saviour, but what we want is to live with an eye singled to God’s glory. Oh, if we can only be found ready when the Master comes, then He will say, “Child come up higher.”
(4LtMs, Ms 10, 1886, 14)
We have washed our character and made it white in the blood of the Lamb. We must have an intense anxiety to separate evil from us. If we lose heaven, we lose everything; and if we gain heaven, we gain everything. We will not only have eternal life in the kingdom of glory, but eternal riches for evermore. Therefore we should have a deep interest in these things. Why, the time is coming when the teachings of Christ will be made of none effect. From the minister in the desk you will hear: Peace, peace. There is to be a temporal millennium first before Christ will come. But what we want is the Bible.
(4LtMs, Ms 10, 1886, 15)
Look at Martin Luther. As he stood before the people, he cried out, “The Bible, the Bible is the foundation of our religion.” And we want to search the Scriptures, praying the God of heaven to give us light upon it. And when these doctrines come pouring in upon us from every side, then we can say: The Bible and the Bible alone is the foundation of our religion. We want to believe that the Lord is coming in the clouds of heaven, and show our faith by our works, and be getting ready for His appearing.
(4LtMs, Ms 10, 1886, 16)
Well now, here we are little companies in different places getting ready for the coming of our Lord. You cannot have a minister with you in all these places, and then you want, every one of you, to pray the God of heaven to enlighten you so that you can be a help to one another, building up one another in the most holy faith. You must say, We will not keep the minister with us, but let him go out and enlighten others. But you can have Bible readings among yourselves and search the Scriptures and pray to God in faith, believing that He will answer you.
(4LtMs, Ms 10, 1886, 17)
Here in Malachi we read, “Then they that feared the Lord spoke often one to another, and the Lord hearkened and heard it, and a book of remembrance was written before Him for them that feared the Lord and that thought upon His name.” [Chapter 3:16.] It is represented as God’s hearkening to their testimonies; and although you have no minister standing in the desk talking to you, yet you have angels of God that will minister unto you. And as you talk of the blessed hope and of the home in heaven, angels are right by your side. Why, we have enough in this hope to give us life and courage if we will only draw nearer to God.
(4LtMs, Ms 10, 1886, 18)
The eye of God is upon these scattered ones; and if there are only two or three of you together, the promise is: Where two or three are met together in My name, there am I in the midst of them. [Matthew 18:20.] And what does the Lord say in regard to these little companies? Why, He says, “They shall be Mine in that day when I make up My jewels, and I will spare them as a man spareth his own son that serveth him.” [Malachi 3:17.] Now every one of us who will try to bring a healthful, reviving influence into the church by their works will be remembered in heaven, and He will give them a reward just as much as to the minister who stands in the desk. They are doing their work with fidelity, and they have a sense of the responsibility that rests upon them that they must labor for one another.
(4LtMs, Ms 10, 1886, 19)
And He says, “They will be Mine in that day when I make up My jewels.” Well now, we want to be among the blessed in that day. It means something to be a Christian. Then let every one of us put the armor of righteousness on. We war not against [flesh and blood, but against] principalities and powers, against spiritual wickedness in high places. God sees you each. We need His power amid the moral darkness, and He will give it us. He does not mean that we shall fight this battle alone, but He has His angels right on the ground to fight for us; and when we do all we can, God will add His blessing to our efforts. His arm is not shortened that it cannot save, neither is His ear heavy that it cannot hear.
(4LtMs, Ms 10, 1886, 20)
Now when you meet together in your little churches where you are, then remember these words that have been spoken to you this morning, and let every one feel an earnestness to bring all the life and vivacity into that meeting that it is possible for them to bring. Pray to your heavenly Father as though you expected that He would hear you. Offer your testimonies as though you knew the God of heaven would listen and that they would be written down in the books of heaven. When you do this, your own souls will be kept alive; you will be strong in His strength, mighty in His power. You will see the work of God in your midst, and others will be added to your number to unite with you.
(4LtMs, Ms 10, 1886, 21)
Ms 11, 1886
Sermon/Christ’s Controversy With the Devil Copenhagen, Denmark July 25, 1886 Portions of this manuscript are published in CTr 216, 288. +
Luke 24:49-53, Acts 1:9-11. Here is the promise that the very same Jesus that ascended up into heaven should so come in like manner as He went into heaven. And we read that they returned to Jerusalem with great joy. Now this joy was not because they were parted from their Redeemer and they were to no more have His company upon the earth, but the joy was that that Saviour that went up into heaven would come again and they should see Him. As He ascended, His hands were stretched out in blessing His disciples, as they stood gazing at Him Floating down from the clouds come these words, “Lo I am with you even unto the end of the world.” [Matthew 28:20.]
(4LtMs, Ms 11, 1886, 1)
Now why should we not believe that the very same Jesus would so come in like manner as He went into heaven? Our Redeemer came into this world at His first advent, and He was not accepted by the children of men. And all the world could endure of their Redeemer was the few years He was with them upon the earth, and they wanted to get rid of Him John says, “The world knew Him not,” and they would not accept Him because they knew Him not. [John 1:10, 11.] The question that every one of us has to settle is: Am I prepared for the coming of the Son of man? If you have accepted your Saviour by living faith, if you have repented of your sins, then you are in that position of acceptance with God that if Christ should come, you would meet Him in peace.
(4LtMs, Ms 11, 1886, 2)
Now Christ will not come to our earth until He has sent a warning of His coming, and there is to be a wonderful scene that is to take place at His second advent. Adam and Eve transgressed the law of God, and because of their transgression they fell from their holy estate; and the precious Saviour consented that He would save the fallen race by becoming their substitute and surety. He would take their sin and guilt upon Himself and give man another trial, another opportunity. Now let us notice the steps that the Son of man had to take in order to carry out the plan of salvation. He steps down from the royal throne, lays aside His royal robes, clothes His divinity with humanity, and consents to come to this world. And it is right in this world that was to be the field of battle where Christ and Satan, the prince of this earth, should here engage in conflict. And the question was here to be settled: How could God be just and true to His law and yet justify the sinner? This could only be done by the sacrifice of the Son of God. Not one precept of the law could be changed or altered to meet man in his fallen condition, and here is where Satan started in his rebellion to work against the law of Jehovah. And the question was raised: Is that law changeable in the slightest degree? As soon as the decision should be made in heaven that that law was changeable in the slightest particular, then there was a reflection cast upon God’s wisdom and character, and the very fact that Christ came into our world and died man’s sacrifice testifies to the immutability of the law of Jehovah. Supposing that every individual in the world should acknowledge that the rule of God’s great moral standard was honorable, and obey it, they would not stand in the position they do today. God gave His rules, His statutes, and His laws to govern His family in heaven and in earth. Now Satan thought that in tempting Adam and Eve that he could have man as his agent with him to work against the law of God. And here was Christ the Saviour of the world who consented for our sakes to become poor, that we through His poverty might be made rich; and if Christ endured the test that was brought to bear one hundredfold greater than that which was brought upon Adam, then that law will stand forever. It was difficult to uproot Satan from the affection of the angels in heaven. He took the position that the law of God was against the heavenly intelligences, and here the warfare and controversy between Christ and Satan was started in heaven and is going on in the earth to the present day.
(4LtMs, Ms 11, 1886, 3)
This controversy between Christ and Satan was witnessed not only by the heavenly intelligences, but by all the worlds that God had created. Here the power [arises] that claims to have the right to change times and laws; [it] is the man of sin. But does he have power to change times and laws? No. Because God’s law is written in the tables of stone, engraven with His own finger, and placed in the temple of God in heaven, and that great moral standard will be the criterion that will judge every being upon the face of the earth, both dead and living. But here now Satan claims that his work while in heaven was for the benefit of the heavenly intelligences; and the mystery is: how did sin enter into our world? Just as soon as you can understand how sin came, then it will be proved that it is not sin. There is no excuse for sin. There is no sign of a reason for sin, but here the battle is to be fought right here upon this earth between Christ and the powers of darkness. Our Saviour as He stood on the banks of Jordan prays a petition such as angels never listened to before, and the heavens were opened and the glory of God like a dove of burnished gold encircled the Son of God, and from the highest Heaven the voice is heard, saying, “This is My beloved Son in whom I am well pleased.” [Matthew 3:16, 17.]
(4LtMs, Ms 11, 1886, 4)
It was because God so loved the world that He gave His only begotten Son a sacrifice for man. And the testimony that is borne from Heaven is, Ye are accepted in the beloved. Why, the sin of our first parents cut off all earth from heaven and separated man from God. But Christ, the Son of God, has come to be our surety, our substitute, and through Him the heavens are opened, the gates are ajar, and light will come to the children of men. And the praise that may go up from the children of God enters into the ears of the Lord of Sabaoth. No longer can we say that there is a separation, that we cannot approach our God, for we can draw near to Him through Jesus Christ. The long human arm of Christ encircles the race while with His divine arm He grasps the throne of the Infinite, and thus He unites earth with heaven. He was the ladder which Jacob saw, the base of which rested upon the earth, while the topmost round reached into the highest heaven. And here is the connection between God and man, and heaven and earth. Jacob saw angels of God ascending and descending this ladder of shining brightness, and God was above it.
(4LtMs, Ms 11, 1886, 5)
It was impossible for man on his own account to meet the requirements of the law of God, and keep it. And here Heaven has furnished help to be with us in every temptation, and this help is Jesus. And while that Christ went into the wilderness of temptation to bear the severest temptations, He was tempted in all points as Adam was tempted, and He passed over the very ground where Adam stumbled and fell. Adam failed in obedience to God’s commandments. Christ now is to stand where Adam stood, bearing humanity, and to overcome in behalf of the race where Adam fell. And Christ withstood the test on every point; He resisted on the point of appetite. He overcame the enemy; He was tempted upon the point of ambition, and presumption, and He overcame the enemy on these points. And here the great temptation of the attractions and allurements of the world that would be presented to man was presented to Christ; if He would only worship Satan, the whole world should be his. Here are the great leading temptations wherewith man will be beset. And the Saviour of the world overcame and obtained the victory on every point, and in this He redeemed Adam’s disgraceful fall.
(4LtMs, Ms 11, 1886, 6)
Why, God saw that it was impossible for man to overcome in his own behalf. He had not moral power, but here is the divine Son of God come to bring to man moral power, to unite with man’s human effort, that man might be a conqueror in the name and strength of Jesus Christ. Now these temptations will be presented to us as they were presented to the Son of God. It will be upon the point of appetite that Satan will work to overthrow the race. And we see what victories he gains upon the human family. We see through the indulgence of appetite that the moral powers are debased. Here are the precious talents and mental powers enfeebled through the indulgences of the appetite. You will hear those that have given up their God-given manhood declare: I cannot overcome the habit of using tobacco and liquor. They have sacrificed their God-given manhood to a lustful appetite. Do they forget that our Saviour came into the world and was in the wilderness of temptation 40 days and 40 nights bearing the test of temptation upon the point of appetite in order to give us light? Had Christ yielded upon a single point and had not overcome, then you could say: I cannot overcome. But here Christ fought the battle with the power of darkness, and He came off victorious, saying to every son and daughter of Adam, You may overcome in your own behalf, on your own account, through Jesus Christ.
(4LtMs, Ms 11, 1886, 7)
The work of temptation is to be brought right into our lives here upon this earth, and we are to regain the image of God which has been destroyed because of sin. Jesus has made it possible that you can be transformed to the divine image, having escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust. But here we see that the power of Satan is opened upon the Son of God every day of His ministry here upon the earth. All Heaven is watching the controversy, how it is going on. Here upon the earth Satan stirs up the enmity that is in the human mind to resist the salvation that has been brought to them at such an infinite cost. He was the light of the world, and yet the world knew Him not. He created the world, and yet the world would not acknowledge Him. But when His life was sought for, the Majesty of heaven had to go from place to place; Heaven marked this. And He was despised and rejected of men; He was mocked at, reviled; but when He was reviled, He reviled not again. But Satan did not stop his persecutions until Christ hung upon the cross of Calvary. All heaven and all the worlds God had created were watching the controversy; would Christ carry out the plan He had undertaken, to lift man from the pit of sin, that he might stand with Him upon His throne? The enmity of Satan stirred up the men to cry: Crucify Him, crucify Him, and release unto us Barabbas. All this was taken notice of by the heavenly angels. And upon the cross, as the Son of God cried out, “It is finished,” then the plan of salvation had been carried out for the fallen race. [John 19:30.] Why, the angels hid their faces from the sight when they saw the Majesty of heaven in His dying agony. The sun refused to shine, and the very earth groaned out in agony as it witnessed its dying Author. The rocks were rent, and the horrors of the darkness covered the earth. And those who saw the darkness declared that it was the Son of God that had been put to death.
(4LtMs, Ms 11, 1886, 8)
Then the Saviour of the world was laid in Joseph’s new tomb, but the angels of God were watching that tomb. The Roman guard were also keeping their weary watch around that tomb. But how feeble was the power of man when God sent His angel to work for His Son. The mighty angel from glory clothed with the panoply of Heaven pierces the darkness and rolls the stone away. Why, the Roman guard could no more endure the light of that angel; they fell like dead men to the ground. But they had seen the mighty glory of the angel; they had seen Jesus walk forth from the tomb as a mighty conqueror. The angels of God had prostrated themselves before Him in adoration; and while the Roman guard was hired to testify to a lie, yet there was evidence on the back of this that no one need be deceived.
(4LtMs, Ms 11, 1886, 9)
When Christ arose, a multitude of captives came forth with Him from their graves and went into the city to testify that Christ has risen, and we are risen with Him. Thus the crucifixion and resurrection of the Son of God testified that the law of God was immutable, unchangeable. The great rebel was uprooted from the thoughts of every one as they saw Christ’s resurrection; the question was settled that the law of God was immutable and covered all that were in heaven and in earth, and all the created intelligences. Christ was with His disciples 40 days and 40 nights and then, in my text, it says He was taken up from them into heaven; and the multitude of captives were with Him; and a multitude of the heavenly host was around Him; and as they approached the city of God, the angel that was accompanying Him said, “Lift up your heads, O ye gates, and be ye lifted up, ye ever lasting doors, that the King of glory may come in.” And the sentinels ask, “Who is this King of glory?” And the answer comes back with music rolling up to the gates of heaven, “Lift up your heads, O ye gates, and be ye lifted up, ye everlasting doors, and the King of glory shall come in.” And again the question comes, “Who is this King of glory? The Lord of Hosts, the Lord strong and mighty, the Lord mighty in battle. Lift up your heads, O ye gates, even lift them up, ye everlasting doors; and the King of glory shall come in.” [Psalm 24:7-9.] And the heavenly train passes within the gates of the city; and while the angels are about to worship Him, He waves them back, Not yet; He must hear from the lips of the Father that the sacrifice is accepted. And then He has a request to make, and that request is that “those that Thou hast given Me shall be with Me where I am.” [John 17:24.] He does not forget those who are struggling with the temptations of the enemy upon earth: “They must be with Me where I am.” And the answer comes back from the God of heaven, “And let all the angels of God worship Him.” [Hebrews 1:6.] And there the song echoes and reechoes through the courts of heaven, “Worthy, worthy is the Lamb that was slain to receive power, and riches, and wisdom, and strength, and honor, and glory.” [Revelation 5:12.]
(4LtMs, Ms 11, 1886, 10)
Now this Saviour is our intercessor, making an atonement for us before the Father. “If we sin we have an advocate with the Father, even Jesus Christ the righteous.” [1 John 2:1.] And that precious Saviour is coming again. Many spiritualize this second coming all away. But the very same Jesus that ascended up into heaven, the angels said He would come in like manner. Those eyes will behold Him in His beauty as He comes to this earth, and those who have waited for Him and loved Him He will crown with glory, honor, immortality, eternal life. When He cometh the second time, it is [not] to wear the crown of thorns, it is not to have that old purple robe placed upon His divine form; the voices will not be raised, Crucify, Him, crucify Him, but there is a shout from the angelic host and from those who are waiting to receive Him, Worthy, worthy is the Lamb that was slain. A divine conqueror. In the place of the crown of thorns, He will wear the crown of glory; in the place of that old kingly robe, that they put in mockery upon Him, He will wear a robe whiter than the whitest white. And these hands that were bruised with the cruel nails will shine like gold. His eyes are like a flame of fire to search creation through. And the righteous dead come forth from their graves, and they that are alive and remain are caught up together with them to meet the Lord in the air: and so shall they ever be with the Lord. And they will listen to the voice of Jesus, sweeter than any music that ever fell on mortal ear, Your warfare is accomplished, come ye blessed of My Father, enter into the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the earth.
(4LtMs, Ms 11, 1886, 11)
Now I want you should have this riveted in your mind that all this sacrifice of the Son of God was not to abolish the law of Jehovah, but to establish it. But while nearly all the world is making void the law of Jehovah, He will have a people that will keep His law. We want you to inquire that if that law has any claim upon you, what is now your position before God, tonight? God required obedience from our first parents, and because they did not render obedience to Him they fell from their estate. Now He requires obedience from every son and daughter that lives upon the face of the earth, and He will accept nothing less than perfect obedience from every one of us. All the false ideas that are held against God and His law the people are willing to accept, but it is because the human mind chooses fables rather than the truth of God. They want an easier way than that to resist evil and to be obedient to God’s requirements.
(4LtMs, Ms 11, 1886, 12)
An infinite sacrifice was paid in your behalf, and we want to know now what are you willing to do for Jesus. Are you willing to give all there is of you to Him? your mental powers and ability and every organ of the body? You have been bought with an infinite price, ye are not your own, and then will you give to God all that which He has purchased with His own blood? Or will you draw back and say, I cannot, oh, I cannot lift the cross of Christ. But you must lift that cross, and in lifting it, it lifts you—this the pledge to you of everlasting life. We are not to confer with flesh and blood, but we are to inquire what saith the Lord? What does Jesus require of me? And as Christ denied self and sacrificed at every step, so must we if we would sit with Him upon His throne. And then what do we get? Everlasting life, an eternal weight of glory. The streets are all of pure gold, like transparent glass; and there is the tree of life whose leaves are for the healing of the nation. Everything is lovely; there is no sickness, no sorrow, no pain, no death there; but our life there will measure with the life of God.
(4LtMs, Ms 11, 1886, 13)
And we inquire how is it that we can turn away from this great inducement for the things of this life? Paul inquires, Who has bewitched you? [Galatians 3:1.] It is the bewitching power of Satan that has so eclipsed the Word that the mind takes in only the things of time and sense. I must have eternal life, cost what it may. I must be on the Lord’s side if the whole world is against me. I will not stand with the great rebel who commenced his work in heaven and is working against God’s law. I will stand under the bloodstained banner of Prince Immanuel and at last will hear Him say: Ye have kept My Father’s commandments. Blessed are they that do His commandments, for they shall have right to the Tree of life and shall enter in through the gates into the city.
(4LtMs, Ms 11, 1886, 14)
Ms 12, 1886
The Blending of Nationalities in Christ Extract from Lt 23, 1885.
Ms 13, 1886
Talk/The Christian Brotherhood Grimsby, England September 22, 1886 Portions of this manuscript are published in TDG 274; 2MR 145. (Morning talk by Mrs. E. G. White.)
“We know we have passed from death unto life, because we love the brethren. He that loveth not his brother abideth in death.”1 John 3:14. Also 1 John 3:9-11, 16.
(4LtMs, Ms 13, 1886, 1)
I have been thinking how little we appreciate the decided declaration of the Word of God to us in regard to our relation with each other. There is that selfishness in the human heart that centers our thoughts upon ourselves; and even those who seem to have a connection with God, we are pained sometimes to see how much of their thoughts are centered upon themselves, not seeing nor sensing the needs of others. We are connected together as in the great web of humanity, and in all our associations with one another we should seek to have the mind of Christ. To close the eyes to the needy and perishing, to leave sinners unwarned, and by indifference and selfishness tempt them to say, No man careth for my soul, is to dishonor God and bring reproach upon the cause of God. Our work is to build up one another in the most holy faith.
(4LtMs, Ms 13, 1886, 2)
If there is not that perfect harmony existing between us, we should not feel that we ourselves are not at all to blame in the matter. If another’s thoughts and feelings are not in the same channel as our own, we should not feel that they are all wrong and we are right. We want to constantly keep the mind at the right point, to answer the prayer of Christ in John 17:21-23. We want to know what is the yoke Christ bids us take, and the burdens we are to carry at this time, and constantly seek in kindness and love to show our brother that we have an interest in him and bring love into our actions day by day. This is the gold tried in the fire—faith and love. If we see one in error on any point, we should not pass along and say nothing, but we must try to bring him out from darkness into light. We must guard each other’s interests as we do our own. We do not value the soul as we should. We ought to be united in one great brotherhood and be in that place where we can bear with the faults of one another with all longsuffering and meekness and seek to bear one another’s burdens. Ephesians 5:1, 2.
(4LtMs, Ms 13, 1886, 3)
Well, you say this is the work of the minister. But it is also the work of each of us. We are not to associate with one another with long faces, and cherishing feelings of gloominess and despondency. No; this is not religion. True religion brings joy into the soul. It is the living outflow of the heart to give praise and glory to Jesus. If we have a loving Jesus abiding in the heart by faith, that love will flow out to others; and if a brother is looking upon the dark side, we will look upon the bright side and talk courage to him, and thus we are helping him out of the slough of despondency. We know Satan is working in every way possible to put discouragement upon the human soul. What shall we do? We want to put away all sadness, all gloom, all discouragement, and trust in Jesus.
(4LtMs, Ms 13, 1886, 4)
The greatest trial I have had for years is, when the Lord has given me some testimony for my brethren, to have them say, Who has been telling Sister White about this? Well, the very thought shows that they are not right before God. When Nathan was sent to show David his sin, David never thinks that he is speaking of him and so passes judgment upon the man; and when Nathan had received the judgment, he said unto David, “Thou art the man!” [2 Samuel 12:7.] By this we can see how judgment is passed upon another. Had David realized that Nathan was speaking of him, how different would have been his judgment.
(4LtMs, Ms 13, 1886, 5)
Now God wants us to be united as one family. Do we want to be one of the family in heaven? If we do, we want to be looking out for one another’s interests here. If you wound the hand of one of your brethren, you wound the hand of Christ. And you cannot afford to do this. We want, while we are together at this meeting, to have a true sense of what religion is. The plant of love is a very tender plant and must be cultivated. Some are about to speak harsh things; and when they have wounded another, they say, “You must not think too much of this; it is only my way.” If they had said, “I am a man of a very course spirit; and if my coarse way has wounded you, I want you to forgive me,” how much better it would have been than to have tried to justify themselves and say, “I am very firm, and when I speak hastily it is only my way.”
(4LtMs, Ms 13, 1886, 6)
Shall we have our own way or God’s way? This is why there are so many church difficulties. Every one wants his own way and thinks this is best. Now God wants us to have love in our families; but when these envious thoughts come up in the mind and are cherished there, they lead to impure actions, and you cannot be clear if you have these feelings against your brethren. Well now, we don’t want this spirit at all.
(4LtMs, Ms 13, 1886, 7)
If you feel discouraged, never let a word escape your lips, because you are casting a shadow upon another, and they become discouraged. I have had discouragements upon me until it seemed it would press me into the very earth. Well, God gave me discouragements, but I made up my mind that no one should know of them, and I determined not to cast a shadow upon the pathway of another. Every one has their trials best known to themselves.
(4LtMs, Ms 13, 1886, 8)
When we see individuals jealous of one another, we know they will never reach heaven, for there will be nothing of the kind there; but we must have the similitude of Christ in the heart right at home. We can have a little heaven right here on earth if we will; and we must have a tenderness for one another. Well, do you carry this to an extreme in the family, and when any one speaks to you of the errors of another, do you let your spirit rise up against them? If so, the plant of love is crushed.
(4LtMs, Ms 13, 1886, 9)
Now my brethren, we want true religion, and we want to bring it into the household. Like Abraham, you want to manifest it toward your children. You do not want to fly at them when they have done wrong and shake them, but you want to talk to them of Jesus and try to educate them in the right way. Your first ministerial field is to guard and train your children, taking care of the little garden God has given you; and when you educate and train these children, then you have done a work that God will bless. We want to bring the principles of love into our home life and work there. Are we educating our children to keep the Sabbath? Are we giving attention to them? Do we expect God will give them a home in heaven? There is a great deal more work for us then we imagine, and there are duties right before us that we are neglecting. We want to take up these duties right next to us; and when we can present to the world a well-disciplined family, then we present the greatest proof to the world that we can present to show that we are Christians. Brethren, if ever there were a people who ought to try to bring everything into harmony, it is those who are waiting for the coming of the Son of man.
(4LtMs, Ms 13, 1886, 10)
Well now, there is much more I wanted to say, but I have said enough. I don’t want to crowd the mind with too many things. Brethren, do not look at others, but go to work for yourselves and see the duties you have to do at your home, and in the church, and not be in the same position as was David. But let us throw open the door of the heart and let Jesus in, and love one another as Christ has loved us. And let us consider that we are woven together in the great web of humanity. Let us be growing an holy temple to God, and we may have the light and love of God. I want to see the faces of this assembly here shining with the love of God, and I know in order to have it we must begin to attend to neglected duties. We want to be in that position that the sweet love of God is abiding in the heart, and if abiding there you cannot keep it secret; it will be springing out just as the water from a fountain. You put your hand over the fountainhead, but you cannot stop its flowing; and so it will be with us.
(4LtMs, Ms 13, 1886, 11)
When I think of the family above, and that we can be fitting for it here, I feel that we must improve every opportunity. Why, Jesus will fashion you just as the clay is fashioned in the hands of the potter if you will let Him. You will find love, joy, and sympathy; and everything appears in perfection. That is what we want. Perfection of character. But you are not to do it yourself. Heaven is open before us. Bring love right into your lifework here, and you will see of the workings of God.
(4LtMs, Ms 13, 1886, 12)
Ms 14, 1886
Christian Work Duplicate of Ms 15, 1886.
Ms 15, 1886
Christian Integrity in the Ministry Basel, Switzerland 1886 This manuscript is published in entirety in 11MR 82-91.
I have been shown that in times past men have made grievous mistakes. Some who have stood in positions of sacred trust have sullied their integrity. They have not, in their individual responsibility, stood in moral power before God. Those who were not worthy have been flattered, while those who have stood fast for truth and for righteousness, because their ideas did not agree with those of their brethren, have been denounced, discredited, and misjudged. Evil has been imagined against them.
(4LtMs, Ms 15, 1886, 1)
Greatness without goodness is valueless. It is as a tinkling cymbal. The man who does not gather about him the rays of light that God has let shine upon his pathway will surely surround himself with the shadows of darkness. God designs that His people shall press closer and still closer to the light. Then they will go forward and upward.
(4LtMs, Ms 15, 1886, 2)
“Light is sown for the righteous, and truth for the upright in heart.” [Psalm 97:11.] There is altogether too little searching, with painstaking effort, for the truth as for hidden treasure. With hearts softened and subdued by the grace of God, the conscience quickened by habitual prayer and searching of the Scriptures, the whole soul may become familiar with heavenly truth. Such will stand firmly for the right because it is right. Pure and undefiled religion will be interwoven with the life practice. They will honor God, and God will honor them.
(4LtMs, Ms 15, 1886, 3)
I have been shown that there is a fault with us. We honor and flatter human beings, accepting their ideas and their judgment as the voice of God. We advocate their cause. But they are not always safe to follow. Their judgment is erring.
(4LtMs, Ms 15, 1886, 4)
God would have us ever refuse to plead against the truth. His frown is upon all that is false or unfair. This should be the position of every one who stands to minister in the service of his Master. For if one to whom God has entrusted holy responsibilities allows envy, evil surmising, prejudice, and jealousies to find place in the heart, he is guilty of breaking the law of God. And his words, his ideas, and his errors will extend just as far as his sphere of influence extends. God says to every man to whom He entrusts responsibilities, “Put not your trust in man, neither make flesh your arm.” [Jeremiah 17:5.] Look to God. Trust in His infallible wisdom. Regard as a sin the practice so common, even among Seventh-day Adventists, of becoming the echo of any man, however lofty his position. Listen to the voice of the great Shepherd, and you will never be led astray. Search the Scriptures for yourself, and be braced for duty and for trial by the truth of God’s Word. Let no friendship, no influence, no entreaty; let not the smiles, the confidence, or the rewards of any man induce you to swerve from the path in which the Lord would lead you. Let Christlike integrity and consistency control the actions of your life. The man who sits most at the feet of Jesus, and is taught by the Saviour’s spirit, will be ready to cry out, “I am weak and unworthy, but Christ is my strength and my righteousness.”
(4LtMs, Ms 15, 1886, 5)
Godliness, sobriety, and consistency will characterize the life and example of every true Christian. The work which Christ is doing in the sanctuary above will engage the thoughts and be the burden of the conversation because by faith he has entered into the sanctuary. He is on earth, but his sympathies are in harmony with the work that Christ is doing in heaven. Christ is cleansing the heavenly sanctuary from the sins of the people, and it is the work of all who are laborers together with God to the cleansing the sanctuary of the soul from everything that is offensive to Him. Everything like evil surmising, envy, jealousy, enmity, and hatred will be put away; for such things grieve the Holy Spirit of God and put Christ to an open shame. Love of self will not exist, nor will any engaged in this work be puffed up. The example of Christ’s life, the consistency of His character, will make his influence far reaching. He will be a living epistle, known and read of all men.
(4LtMs, Ms 15, 1886, 6)
“Finally, be ye all of one mind, having compassion one of another, love as brethren, be pitiful, be courteous: not rendering evil for evil, or railing for railing: but contrariwise, blessing; knowing that ye are thereunto called, that ye should inherit a blessing. For he that will love life, and see good days, let him refrain his tongue from evil, and his lips that they speak no guile; let him eschew evil, and do good; let him seek peace, and ensue it. For the eyes of the Lord are over the righteous, and His ears are open unto their prayers, but the face of the Lord is against them that do evil.”1 Peter 3:8-12.
(4LtMs, Ms 15, 1886, 7)
It is not safe for us to open our minds and hearts to envy and evil speaking. The fruits of God’s Spirit are plainly specified, so that we need not entertain or cherish those attributes that proceed from the enemy of God and man. The false tongue beguiles the unwary, and makes an easy conquest of those who are not strengthened, stablished, and settled, having root in themselves. The atonement of Christ is to be the anchor of our hope and the Word of God a lamp to our feet and a light to our path. Then our words will not be of self, but of Christ and of the all-essential work for this time.
(4LtMs, Ms 15, 1886, 8)
With many there is but a very limited perusal of the Holy Scriptures. The truth is not dwelt upon, and the result is that it is not made the theme of conversation. It is made evident that Christ is not abiding in the heart. Our tongues should speak more of the matchless love of Jesus.
(4LtMs, Ms 15, 1886, 9)
The Lord has shown me that as a people we must have a purer morality. There is among us a flippant reproduction of arguments that are the product of other brains than ours, while the man who first uttered them has not spent hours of earnest study each day in order to know the truth. In his self-sufficiency he has turned away from the truth unto fables. He has not poured out before God his earnest prayer that he might know the hidden mysteries of God’s Word, that he might present to the people things new and old, which by painstaking effort he has dug from the mine of truth.
(4LtMs, Ms 15, 1886, 11)
Mysteries which have been hidden for ages are to be revealed in these last days to humble people, who lean upon the arm of infinite power. Truth will be opened to the humble seeker, whose life is hid with Christ in God.
(4LtMs, Ms 15, 1886, 12)
God calls upon His people to be Christians in thought, in word, and in deed. Luther made the statement that religion is never so much in danger as among reverend men. I can say that many who handle the truth are not sanctified through the truth. They have not the faith that works by love and purifies the soul. They become accustomed to handling sacred things, and because of this, many handle the Word of God irreverently. They have not walked in the light, but have closed their eyes to light.
(4LtMs, Ms 15, 1886, 13)
This is an age of signal rejection of the grace God has purposed to bestow upon His people, that in the perils of the last days they may not be overcome by the prevailing iniquity and unite with the hostility of the world against God’s remnant people. Under the cloak of Christianity and sanctification, far-spreading and manifest ungodliness will prevail to a terrible degree and will continue until Christ comes to be glorified in all them that believe. In the very courts of the temple, scenes will be enacted that few realize. God’s people will be proved and tested, and He may discern “between him that serveth God, and him that serveth Him not.” [Malachi 3:18.]
(4LtMs, Ms 15, 1886, 14)
Vengeance will be executed against those who sit in the gate, deciding what the people should have and what they should not have. These take away the key of knowledge. They refuse to enter in themselves, and those that would enter they hinder. These bear not the seal of the living God. All who now occupy responsible positions should be solemnly and terribly afraid lest in this time they shall be found as unfaithful stewards.
(4LtMs, Ms 15, 1886, 15)
Satan has come down with great power, knowing that his time is short. The continued apostasy, the abounding iniquity, which chills the faith and constancy of many, should call the faithful ones to the front. Straight, clear, decided testimonies, freighted with light for the time, will be given. Truth, undimmed by the furnace, will shine brighter and brighter until the perfect day. The Spirit and power of the coming One will be imparted in large measure to those who are preparing to stand in the day of God, who are hastening the second advent of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. To these faithful ones Christ gives special communications. He talks with them as He talked with His disciples before leaving them. The Spirit of truth will guide them into all truth. God has lines of communication with the world today. Through His appointed agencies, He speaks to the people He is purifying, warning and encouraging them. There are those who listen with open ears and quickened understanding for the words of reproof and encouragement addressed to them. But Satan is ever on the alert to make these words of counsel of none effect. He seeks to close every avenue through which people receive truth. Unto those that have shall more be given, but from those that have not, shall be taken away, even that which they have. If the ears are dull of hearing, if the eyes are closed to the light which God flashes into the pathway, the light previously received is so mingled with supposition, uncertainty, and darkness, that light cannot be distinguished from darkness.
(4LtMs, Ms 15, 1886, 16)
There are those whom we have loved in the faith who have turned from it and given heed to seducing spirits. “They went out from us, but they were not of us; for if they had been of us, they would no doubt have continued with us: but they went out, that they might be made manifest that they were not all of us.”1 John 2:19.
(4LtMs, Ms 15, 1886, 17)
The love, the tender compassion, the marvelous condescension of Christ for His disciples is without a parallel. He made them the depositaries of sacred truth, as they could comprehend it. But He said to them, I have many things to say unto you, but ye cannot bear them now. [John 16:12.] Although Christ was with them, as their instructor, yet their former teaching had so molded their ideas and opinions that should Christ unfold the many things He longed to communicate, they would have misinterpreted His words. While He was with them, He sought to impress upon them the knowledge there was for them in the mysteries of the kingdom of God. He would have them see that it was an evidence of His love for Him to lift the veil of the future, and make them the depositaries of knowledge concerning events to come. But much He had told them had been dimly comprehended, and much would be forgotten. He told them that after His crucifixion and ascension the Holy Spirit would open many things to them and give them a better understanding of what He had tried to tell them. [Verse 13.] He would still continue to reveal sacred truth to them, and His Spirit would more fully impart truth to them.
(4LtMs, Ms 15, 1886, 18)
While Christ unfolded the iniquity and sorrow that must come to His disciples, the persecutions, and the trials they must bear, and the rejection of their testimony, He did not design that they should cloud their lives by looking on the dark side. He assured them that they would not be left alone, but be sustained by His Holy Spirit, which would guide them into all truth. “The Comforter, which is the Holy Ghost,” He said, “whom the Father will send in My name, He shall teach you all things, and bring all things to your remembrance, whatsoever I have said unto you.”John 14:26. “I have yet many things to say unto you, but ye cannot bear them now. Howbeit when He, the Spirit of truth, is come, He will guide you into all truth: for He shall not speak of Himself, but whatsoever He shall hear, that shall He speak: and He will show you things to come.”John 16:12, 13.
(4LtMs, Ms 15, 1886, 19)
Here is a precious promise; the purposes and plans of God are to be opened to His disciples. What is a disciple?—A learner, ever learning. Coming events, of a solemn character, are opening before us, and God would not have any one of us think that in these last days there is no more that we need to know. This is a continual snare of Satan. He would not have us meet coming events without that special preparation which is essential to guide us through every difficulty. He would have all not stumbling their way along in ignorance, making self-conceit, self-esteem, self-confidence, take the place of true knowledge. The more satisfied any one is with himself and his present knowledge, the less earnestly and humbly will he seek to be guided into all truth. The less of the Holy Spirit of God he has, the more self-satisfied and complacent he will feel. He will not search earnestly and with the deepest interest to know more of truth. But unless he keeps pace with the Leader, who is guiding into all truth, he will be left behind, belated, blinded, confused, because he is not walking in the light.
(4LtMs, Ms 15, 1886, 20)
All who follow Christ will walk in the light as He is in the light. They will not then regard light with indifference, nor will they misapply the light, or stumble over it as did the Jews.
(4LtMs, Ms 15, 1886, 21)
A spurious light will be accepted in the place of truth by some who feel called upon to be expositors of the Scriptures, because of their calling or position. Extravagance, dishonesty, fraud, licentiousness are mingled with sacred things, until no difference is made between the sacred and the common. Many who claim to preach the Word contemplate some portions of Scripture truth, but do not apply it to the heart and character. They expatiate upon the plan of redemption, and upon the law of God, and become enthusiastic upon some of these glorious themes, but they take no personal interest in the matter. Christ is not brought into their lives. Can we then be surprised to hear of ministers falling under temptation and sin, disgracing the cause they were professedly advocating? Can we wonder that there are apostasies when men who urge conversion upon others are not themselves converted; when they commend to others the love of Christ, which does not glow in their own souls, preaching repentance which they themselves have not practiced, and faith which they have no experimental knowledge of, telling of a Saviour whom they have never known except by rumor? They are self-deceived men, not far from destruction. Pitiful indeed is their situation. All may seem peaceful to them, because the palsy of death is upon them.
(4LtMs, Ms 15, 1886, 22)
We are fully aware that dishonest men, immoral men, who preach the Word, are not always reproved and warned. They are not unmasked. They learn to hold the truth in unrighteousness and can tamper with it without a trembling of heart and rebuke of conscience. O that with pen and voice we might lead the people who claim to be the depositaries of sacred and eternal truth to feel the necessity of enthroning the Word of God in their heart, and bringing every thought, word, and action into subjection to Jesus Christ. It is a fearful responsibility to be in daily connection with the truth of God, telling others of eternal truth and yet be unsanctified through the truth.
(4LtMs, Ms 15, 1886, 23)
It is not safe to place men in the position God should occupy; for men cannot be trusted. If they do not constantly live as in the presence of God, if they do not walk humbly before God and their brethren, they will diverge almost imperceptibly, and by slight degrees, from the straight line of God’s work. Trusting to their own wisdom, they will deceive themselves and their fellow men. Their ideas become so confused that they offer strange fire before the Lord.
(4LtMs, Ms 15, 1886, 24)
The Word of God is to be the man of our counsel. With pen and voice I proclaim to all who bear credentials, to all licentiates, to all colporteurs, and all canvassers, that the Bible, and the Bible only, studied on your knees, laid up in your heart, and practiced in your life, attended by the Holy Spirit’s power, can be your safeguard. It alone can make you righteous and holy and keep you thus. Every human influence is weak and varying unless the truth of God’s Word is brought home to the soul and placed upon the throne. Not till this is done will the heart be sanctified, purified, and made holy, a fountain out of which are the issues of life.
(4LtMs, Ms 15, 1886, 25)
Discourses that have little of Christ and His righteousness in them are given in the desk. They are Christless sermons. To preach in the demonstration of the Spirit is completely beyond the power of those who are without Christ. They are feeble, empty, and without nourishment. They have no Christ to carry with them in private life. They are full of boasting, of pride, of self-esteem, speaking evil of things of which they have no real knowledge. They manifest an impatience of everything that does not follow in their line. They will even scoff and mock at sacred things, because they do not see that spiritual things are spiritually discerned. They degrade themselves by perverting and falsifying truth.
(4LtMs, Ms 15, 1886, 26)
By His Holy Spirit, the Lord will demonstrate that His Word is the only thing that can make men right and keep them right. I have been shown that God’s revealed truth alone can keep men in the path of humble obedience. Standard-bearers are falling round us, not only through death, but through the deceptions of Satan. All heaven is looking upon the remnant people of God, to see if they will make truth alone their shield and buckler. Unless the truth is presented as it is in Jesus, and is planted in the heart by the power of the Spirit of God, even ministers will be found drifting away from Christ, away from piety, away from religious principle. They will become blind leaders of the blind.
(4LtMs, Ms 15, 1886, 27)
Our faith cannot be vested in any man. We need Christ’s righteousness. We need Jesus ever by our side. He is our Rock. It is by His might that we conquer and by His righteousness that we are saved. When I see men exalted and praised, extolled as almost infallible, I know that there must come a terrible shaking. When God’s lamp of life shines into the heart with clear and steady ray, darkness will instantly be dispelled. Every idol will be dethroned, and the peace of God which passeth all understanding will reign in the heart. Truth, precious truth, will be seen, appreciated, and obeyed. The standard will be elevated, and many will rally round it.
(4LtMs, Ms 15, 1886, 28)
[EGW note, 1897:] (This writing, with other manuscript, came to me about ten days since from America; and as it seemed to meet the present state of things, I have had it copied and sent to the church in Adelaide.)
(4LtMs, Ms 15, 1886, 29)
Ms 15a, 1886
Labors in Italy Torre Pellice, Italy April 18, 1886 Portions of this manuscript are published in 5MR 272-273.
We left Basel April 16 and arrived here safely and are all as well as usual. We were some wearied as it took us till Friday four o’clock to reach our destination. Our tickets took us by Milan, and we had the privilege of visiting the cathedral there. This is one of the greatest cathedrals in Europe. We saw some other interesting things.
(4LtMs, Ms 15a, 1886, 1)
I spoke to the people here in Torre Pellice on Sabbath. I was so thankful for the blessing of the Lord that I felt and also those assembled felt it. We had a precious season. Today I go five miles out where Bro. A. C. Bourdeau has been laboring and speak at four o’clock. It commenced to rain soon after we arrived here and has rained ever since. The climate in Turin and Milan is much milder than in this place. There is plenty of snow on the Alps.
(4LtMs, Ms 15a, 1886, 2)
April 22, the weather yesterday was very beautiful, but today it is cloudy again. Evening meetings are very taxing to me for I cannot sleep after speaking till midnight. Eld. Bourdeau and Bro. Bigleo went to Villar Pellice to fill the appointment given out for me. I was not able to speak, being unable to sleep after speaking at St. John’s last night. But I will speak at St. John’s again tomorrow night.
(4LtMs, Ms 15a, 1886, 3)
The hall where they hold their meeting was packed full, and then there was a large number, from 100 to 200, who could not get in, so a Bro. Geymete preached to the crowd outdoors while Eld. A. C. Bourdeau to those inside. Thus two meetings were going on at the same time. This morning a peasant living near the hall presented Eld. A. C. B. with two quarts of shelled chestnuts as a token of her appreciation of his speaking to them. To them these are tokens of good.
(4LtMs, Ms 15a, 1886, 4)
The people in attendance had come from the mountains where they are now taking their flocks and cattle to spend the summer. Many came miles to hear me speak last Sunday. I speak again to them next Sunday. If pleasant, I shall speak from the balcony or upper piazza outdoors, for it is impossible for the rooms to hold the people.
(4LtMs, Ms 15a, 1886, 5)
I feel deeply for poor priest-bound Italy. We wish we had a tent here this very week, for it is the only way we can reach the people.
(4LtMs, Ms 15a, 1886, 6)
April 23
Yesterday it was cloudy but did not rain. This morning it rains again. This morning for the first time W. C. White, Mary, and I walked out. In the afternoon we visited the Catholic church. They are celebrating the scenes of our Saviour’s death, and what silly nonsense for men and women of sense. There are tall candles lit upon the altar, then there are smaller ones burning that are gradually extinguished at a given signal one at a time. The priests are in a room just back of the auditorium room chanting, in Latin I think, prayers, while the people are kneeling upon the benches in the auditorium. This chanting continues for two hours; then the last candle is extinguished, and there is seen standing before the door a crowd of boys of all sizes with little wooden instruments in their hands with which they keep up a deafening noise; it sounds like a rattle. These boys are not allowed to come in until a given signal; then the janitor, who has kept them back with a long stick, opens the curtains and lets them enter. There is a drum in this large room; and when this commences to beat, it is a signal for the children to make all the noise they can, and all in the house help in the tumult. This is to celebrate some feature in the crucifixion, but what part of it I cannot learn definitely. Some say it is to drown the voices of the mob who are crying, “Crucify Him, crucify Him.” [Luke 23:21.] Eld. A. C. Bourdeau informs us that men of intelligence on a similar occasion kicked the benches, pounded the walls, and drummed on tin pans. And this they call religion. It is a relic of papacy brought with them from the darkest of the darkened ages of superstition and idolatry. The poor, deluded people deserve the pity of all who are in the light.
(4LtMs, Ms 15a, 1886, 7)
In the evening we left here at seven o’clock to attend my appointment at St. John’s. We had a good congregation of the better class of people than the previous evening. At both of these meetings there were some who understood English, and they listened with deep interest. I was made acquainted with some of them. I had great freedom in speaking. My text was Mark [9]:35-37. The Lord blessed me with His Holy Spirit. Some spoke to me and said they were highly gratified with the discourse. A teacher in the college thanked me for the benefit he had received. I think it was right that we came here, and we shall remain till the last of next week, and perhaps longer.
(4LtMs, Ms 15a, 1886, 8)
Sabbath I will speak here in Torre Pellice. Sunday in Villar Pellice, Tuesday in St. John’s. We cannot commence meetings till eight o’clock. We hold one hour or one and a half and then have three miles to ride home, so it is eleven before we can get to bed and one before I can let down and go to sleep. Nevertheless, I will do what I can to reach the people. I have a cold upon me now, but I shall pray and believe and work. I write some, but feel so much my want of sleep that I cannot do much. I wish I could sleep as others do, but I cannot and never expect to be able to do.
(4LtMs, Ms 15a, 1886, 9)
Sr. Bourdeau enjoys this visit much. Sarah is not well. She will surely go as Edith did before long.
(4LtMs, Ms 15a, 1886, 10)
I am so pleased to see the interest there is in these valleys to hear the truth, and I hope and pray that it may increase until the moral darkness shall be rolled back and heaven’s light shall shine into minds and hearts which will reflect it to others. I never feel more deeply in earnest than when I am addressing these poor souls that have no tangible faith. Light is sown for the righteous and truth for the upright in heart. Praise the Lord, dear children, that you have the truth and that your feet are standing upon the true foundation, the eternal rock, that storm and tempest cannot move you.
(4LtMs, Ms 15a, 1886, 11)
My soul is burdened for poor, benighted Italy. I weep and pray over the matter, begging for wisdom and the power of God, that He will help the laborers here, that the truth shall triumph, and that the work shall move on against the darkness and superstition and error. We cannot appreciate the truth only in contrast with error; with the dark background, false doctrines and error, the truth shines forth clear and connected, link after link, uniting in a perfect whole; it binds all that is good and true together and connects them with heaven.
(4LtMs, Ms 15a, 1886, 12)
Oh, what a vagueness of doctrines prevail in the so-called reform church of today whose first members sealed with their blood the clear and living faith in the truth for their time. The Reformers have ceased reforming. Men of mind, men of talent, sensible as far as everything else is concerned, are hundreds of years behind the truth which God has been in His plan unfolding. A general indefinite faith in the Bible is cherished, while they refuse new light and unfolding truth. These old forms and customs are the only religion they have. A far-back truth is all they will receive. New light, new obligations, an advance faith they will not receive and appropriate to themselves.
(4LtMs, Ms 15a, 1886, 13)
Ms 15b, 1886
Visit to Copenhagen Copenhagen, Denmark July 1886 Formerly Undated Ms 47a. See Lt 101, 1886. Portions of this manuscript are published in LDE 232; 6MR 143-144.
Since coming to Copenhagen I have been feeling much better healthwise. I have been enabled to walk twice a day the distance of one mile. I have been speaking in our morning meetings. Tuesday I spoke both morning and evening. We are situated in the fourth story of a boarding house. Directly opposite our windows is the City Botanical Garden. In this garden are many trees of every variety, and plants and flowers of every description. There are several large nursery buildings in the enclosure. There is an artificial lake and artificial hill where many rocks are gathered and classified. In this garden seats are arranged for the conveniences of visitors, and all may enter it that choose.
(4LtMs, Ms 15b, 1886, 1)
W. C. White and I have walked over the grounds nearly every day. Just opposite this garden on one side is the hospital for invalids. The buildings are noble and well constructed. We have had very pleasant weather since we came here. Scarcely a cloud in the horizon and no rain. Just a short distance from this hotel is the barracks, and every day in the early morning the tramp, tramp of many feet is heard from the soldiers marching through the streets with their knapsacks and their guns over their shoulders. I think they go to the parade grounds for drill.
(4LtMs, Ms 15b, 1886, 2)
Here are many things which make the place one of great attractiveness. There are many city parks nicely arranged, beautified with trees and flowers of every variety. There are artificial lakes with swans in them, and there are many seats prepared to accommodate visitors. The streets here are arranged upon a very liberal plan. The street which leads to our place of meeting is over 100 feet wide and is divided into seven parts with three rows of trees between them. The first is sidewalk, the second a place for carriages, this paved with stone; then comes a place for men on horseback; then a broad street for footmen; next another carriage way, and then the sidewalk. This is all grand, safe, and convenient for all parties. But I look away from this in imagination to that city whose builder and maker is God, and whose broad streets are of pure gold, as it were transparent glass. And He showed me a pure river of water of life clear as crystal proceeding out of the throne of God and the Lamb. In the midst of the street of it, and on either side of the river, was there the tree of life which bear twelve manner of fruits and yielded her fruit every month, and the leaves of the tree were for the healing of the nation. And there shall be no more curse, but the throne of God and the Lamb shall be in it.
(4LtMs, Ms 15b, 1886, 3)
W. C. White, Eld. Brorson, and I visited the tower that stands at one end of a large church. This tower is so constructed that in the place of stairs to ascend there is a broad street paved with stone, and it winds round and round, ascending gradually as it rises nine stories high. We went to the very top and obtained an extensive view of the city, and of the surrounding cities and islands. I did not take great pleasure in looking down from such a dizzy height. I was told that Peter the Great and Frederick the Fourth with horse and carriage rode to the top of this tower, but they could not have ridden clear to the top because there are three sets of stairs before you enter the top, but horse and carriage could without any difficulty go to the last story where the stairs commence.
(4LtMs, Ms 15b, 1886, 4)
It is said that while looking down from this dizzy height Peter the Great addressed Frederick in these words: “Which of us has soldiers who would prove their fidelity by throwing themselves down from here if the king told them to do so?” King Frederick answered [he could not say] that he had any soldier that would do this; but he could say that he was not afraid to sleep in the house of the poorest subject in his kingdom. Noble man who could give such a noble answer!
(4LtMs, Ms 15b, 1886, 5)
I cannot express to you how much at times I long for retirement. Especially is this the case when I am in a large, noisy city like this. The noise of carriages on the stone pavements makes it difficult at times for common conversation to be heard. When upon the streets, the clatter of wooden shoes, people coming and constantly on foot, the baby carriages, women and men and boys wheeling their handcarts, screeching out to the top of their voices their goods for merchandise, and the noisy heavy carriages are so confusing you scarcely know where you are. Ah, well, all this will have an end!
(4LtMs, Ms 15b, 1886, 6)
My heart is filled with joy at the thought Jesus is coming. I long to hear the sound of the last trump and see the righteous dead come forth to immortal life. Then we that are alive shall be changed in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, caught up with them to meet our Lord in the air, and so forever be with our Lord.
(4LtMs, Ms 15b, 1886, 7)
We see that everything here in Copenhagen has been arranged upon a broad plan. Large means must have been expended to place things in the condition of so great perfection. There is a Greek church, the dome of which is covered with gold. Its appearance glistening in the rays of the setting sun presents a splendid picture. The view from our windows is very fine—large and expensive buildings, domes, spires, and noble trees of every variety, making it look like a forest in the very heart of the city. As I looked over the city from the high tower, and then contemplated the scene which must take place at the second advent of our Lord in the clouds of heaven, it almost made me shudder. He will come with power and glory, with the speed of the lightning flash, as a thief in the night. Every strong bolt and fancied secured fastenings are shaken open by the mighty earthquake, and the trumpet sounds. Oh, what terror, what shrieks of agony will come from human lips that have mocked and derided every overture of mercy from God’s messengers. But there are waiting, watching ones. They are not surprised as those in unbelief, as those in the days of Noah. They did believe the message of old, and they did prepare for the event.
(4LtMs, Ms 15b, 1886, 8)
I think of this city given to beer drinking, card playing, gambling, dancing, and revelries; and if they hear the last message of mercy, they mock the message and the messenger as in Noah’s day, saying, “Where is the promise of His coming?” [2 Peter 3:4.] All things remain as they were from the beginning. When the message has fallen upon their ears of the threatened wrath of God upon the despisers of His mercy, they have mocked at the words of warning. Self-indulgence, love of pleasure, and sin so engross their minds that they care for none of these things. The dwellers in Copenhagen will be awakened only too late, as were the dwellers in Sodom. As they awoke in the morning of that eventful day when the retributive judgment of God fell upon the wicked city, they thought to commence a day of godless riot, when suddenly [from] the sun shining [in the] heavens were hurled balls of fire upon the doomed capital. What a scene of misery and screams of anguish and distress was that day of retributive judgment.
(4LtMs, Ms 15b, 1886, 9)
So shall also the coming of the Son of man be; they will be eating and drinking, planting and building, marrying and giving in marriage until the wrath of God falls upon the heads of the guilty without mixture of mercy. The world is rocked to sleep in the cradle of carnal security. Men and women hurrying to and fro upon their expeditions of pleasure without a thought of the all-important subject of the Lord’s coming.
(4LtMs, Ms 15b, 1886, 10)
Have they not been taught by the ministers that the second coming of Christ is only spiritual? The literal appearing of the Son of man in the clouds of heaven has been discarded by the largest class of the religious world. The prophetic figures which trace down the history of events have had no interest to them. Christ at the door has been denounced as fanaticism and heresy. The lovers of pleasure were intent upon their own amusement; the moneymaker was seeking wealth; and all saying, Where is the promise of His coming? Skepticism and that which is called science have undermined the faith to a large degree of the Christian world in their Bibles. Error and fables are gladly accepted, that they may pursue the path of self-indulgence and be not alarmed, for they are striving not to retain God in their knowledge. They say tomorrow will be as this day and much more abundant. But in the midst of their unbelief and godless pleasure, the shout of the archangel and the trump of God are heard. The fatal deception is broken at last, and they find themselves weighed in the balance and found wanting.
(4LtMs, Ms 15b, 1886, 11)
Behold I come as a thief. Just when the world has been rocked to sleep by the peace and safety cry of the professed watchman, just when the scoffer is uttering his bold challenge, Where is the promise of His coming; when everything in our world is busy activity immersed in selfish ambition for gain, Jesus comes as a thief in the night. Watch therefore for the solemn events predicted. The believing, watching ones are addressed, “Yourselves know perfectly that the day of the Lord so cometh as a thief in the night, for when they shall cry, Peace and safety, then sudden destruction cometh upon them and they shall not escape.” [1 Thessalonians 5:2, 3.]
(4LtMs, Ms 15b, 1886, 12)
These grand and magnificent buildings will be shaken down. The guilty worshipers will be buried in their ruins. Jesus has pronounced a blessing upon the waiting, watching ones who are faithful sentinels, who are anticipating the Lord’s coming. They are ever of the watchtower faithfully doing their work, having on the whole armor of God. Christ sees the danger of even those who believe the truth, becoming careless and losing the spirit of watchfulness. He addresses to His own followers the solemn words, “Watch ye therefore, for ye know not when the master of the house cometh, at even, at midnight, at the cockcrowing or in the morning, lest coming suddenly he find you sleeping.” [Mark 13:35, 36.] Eternal vigilance is our only safety. I feel deeply in earnest at this time and have some sense of the dangers that threaten the church lest many of its members will not be found in a waiting, watching, expectant attitude. We are exhorted by the apostle to not only be looking for, but hastening unto the day of God. The coming of Christ is called the blessed hope, and the blessing is pronounced upon him that watcheth and keepeth his garments. The watching and waiting ones will be more active in doing and working in the vineyard of the Lord. They will be strictly temperate in eating and dressing. Humility and simplicity will be expressed in all their acts. In harmony with the truth which they believe, those who are watching more nobly and truly are the ones who are working with the greatest vigilance to arouse souls to their danger. All heaven is in busy activity preparing for the great day of God’s judgment, which is the days of Zion’s deliverance, and shall not the waiting ones by word and action proclaim to all the end of all things is at hand: Be ye ready, for in such an hour as ye think not, the Son of man cometh. Be ye therefore sober, and watch unto prayer.
(4LtMs, Ms 15b, 1886, 13)
We must keep faithful watch over the affections of the heart and character. We must maintain a spotless life and be jealous of ourselves lest the least sin shall defile our character. We cannot be too careful in our preparation that we may meet our Lord in peace. All our powers should be taxed to the utmost to understand the Word of God; to listen to His voice of warnings and counsel. We should seek earnestly to adorn the soul temple in a manner to please our Lord. Whose adorning let it not be that outward adorning the plaiting of the hair, the wearing of gold, the putting on of apparel, but the hidden man of the heart in that which is not corruptible, even the ornament of a meek and quiet spirit which is in the sight of God of great price. The little while of tarrying is almost ended; the pilgrims and strangers here upon the earth who are seeking a better, even a heavenly, country are almost home. Are we then looking and waiting to see the King in His beauty? We now should be earnestly getting ready. We have great and holy truths, but they will be of no benefit to us if we do not bring them into our practical life and if our hearts are not sanctified through the truth. The blessed hope of Christ’s soon appearing should impart to us new animation and give intensity to every Christian grace, strengthen our faith, increase our confidence and trust in God, quickening our zeal and earnest fervor.
(4LtMs, Ms 15b, 1886, 14)
Since coming to Copenhagen, I have spoken twice at length to a full hall and they seemed deeply interested. I have spoken four times in the morning meetings, half an hour each time. These meetings seem to be as highly appreciated as in America, if we can judge from the testimonies borne. This morning I spoke with unusual freedom. A gentleman arose and said he lived in the country, and in visiting Copenhagen he had never found anything good in it, but he thanked God that he had come to this morning meeting. He had not visited Copenhagen for nine years, but he had found something this morning which made him thankful that he had come. He had heard the truth as he never heard it before, and it had made an impression upon him which he should never forget. He believed the time had come mentioned by the prophet when your sons and your daughters should prophesy. He said he wanted to be among the people of this faith. The wife of this man was in the meeting. He had bitterly opposed her, for she had been a believer for several years. After meeting closed his wife took my hand and in a most affectionate manner kissed me again and again and spoke in Danish, looking up to heaven. Sr. Matteson said she had read my writings, but never expected to see me, but the Lord had greatly blessed her in hearing the message from my lips. She seemed unwilling to let go my hand. Her feelings were deeply stirred. The position her husband had taken was a matter of unexpected blessing to her.
(4LtMs, Ms 15b, 1886, 15)
Ms 15c, 1886
White, J. E.; White, Emma Extract from Lt 2, 1886.
Ms 16, 1886
Sermon/The Privilege of Being a Christian Grimsby, England September 19, 1886 This manuscript is published in entirety in 2SAT 31-38.
(Sermon by Mrs. E. G. White, Grimsby, England, Sept. 19, 1886)
1 John 3:1-3. Here the beloved disciple is trying to present before us the great love of God to fallen man. He cannot find language broad enough and deep enough to express this wondrous love, and he calls upon the world to behold what manner of love the Father hath bestowed upon us that we should be called the sons of God. How can we behold this love? By looking to the cross of Calvary. The light from the cross expresses the love God had for fallen man. John says, “Behold, what manner of love.” Behold the Man of Calvary; behold Him who is equal with the Father; behold the Majesty of heaven; behold the King of glory. God’s own dearly beloved Son—He gave Him, a freewill offering for us, and here we see the wonderful condescension of the Father. We dwell much upon the love of Christ, but we frequently lose sight of the love of the Father in giving His only beloved Son to die that we might live. We want to call your attention to the love of God for fallen man in that He did not withhold His only beloved Son, but gave Him as a freewill offering for us; and how much more will He not with Him freely give us all things?
(4LtMs, Ms 16, 1886, 1)
After the fall of Adam and Eve the race was plunged in hopeless misery, and it was then that this great plan of redemption was advanced. It was then the Son of God consented to leave His Father’s throne, lay aside His royal crown, clothe Himself with humanity, take upon Him the nature of man, and become a man among men. He became a Man of sorrow and acquainted with grief; wounded for our transgressions, bruised for our iniquities. Then shall we not say with John, “Behold, what manner of love the Father hath bestowed upon us that we should be called the sons of God!” [Verse 1.] Many in our world seem to think that to be a Christian is to step down very low, getting upon a very low level. But this is a very mistaken idea. What is it to be a Christian? It is to be like Christ. Who is Christ? The Son of the living God. He is the One who wrought out the plan of salvation for the fallen race. Every blessing we have comes through this Source, through Jesus Christ. Anyone who would entertain the idea that it is a great sacrifice to become a Christian should remember, when seated around the family board partaking of the bounties there, that all these blessings come from Jesus Christ. It was in consequence of sin that man was shut out from the throne of God, but Christ steps in and pays the price; and through His merits man is brought back in favor with God.
(4LtMs, Ms 16, 1886, 2)
As Christ bowed upon Jordan’s banks after His baptism, there was a bright light that descended like a dove of burnished gold and lighted upon Him, and from heaven was heard a voice, saying, “This is My beloved Son in whom I am well pleased.” [Matthew 3:16, 17.] We read over these words, but do not take in their significance. We do not seem to understand their value to us. They are stating to you that you are accepted in the Beloved. Christ with His long human arm encircles the fallen race, while with His divine arm He grasps the throne of the Almighty, thus uniting earth with heaven, and fallen, finite man with the Infinite God. And this earth, which was divorced from heaven, is again united with heaven. A communication is opened with heaven through Jesus Christ that man, who was fallen, is brought back again into favor with God. Here Jesus passed into the wilderness of temptation, and the trial is brought to bear upon Him one hundred times more trying than that brought upon Adam and Eve in the Garden of Eden. And will He endure the temptation?
(4LtMs, Ms 16, 1886, 3)
Satan comes with his temptation upon the point of appetite, the same point upon which Adam stumbled and fell. Christ fasted forty days and forty nights. The race had degenerated and had been growing weaker and weaker. The Son of God saw it was impossible for man to overcome in his own behalf, and therefore He comes to our world and gives man divine power that he might obtain the victory. Here we see that Satan’s first attempt was upon the point of appetite, and he seeks to overcome Him. But Christ was to pass over the ground where Adam fell and redeem his disgraceful fall. He met Satan every time with, “It is written, Man shall not live by bread alone, but by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God.” [Matthew 4:4.] If human beings for whom Christ has died would take these words to heart and live them out in their lives, we would see a different state of things in our world today. There would be less selfishness, less love of the world, and more love for God. He has entrusted man with talents that he might carry the knowledge of the truth and of Christ to all nations in our land. If Adam and Eve had lived by every word that proceeded out of the mouth of God, they never would have fallen, never lost the right to the tree of life. All who will live by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God now will be brought back to the Eden home.
(4LtMs, Ms 16, 1886, 4)
And now the question is, Will man fasten his thoughts upon the things of eternal interest and work in harmony with God? Is it any condescension on our part to accept the cup of salvation? To us it is no condescension to accept of the crucified and risen Saviour. Do we consider the sacrifice and take hold of the only chain let down from heaven for man to grasp? We answer, No; but it is the highest exaltation that can be placed upon us. Heaven we want, every one of us. You cannot afford to lose heaven. You cannot afford to have the gates of paradise closed to you.
(4LtMs, Ms 16, 1886, 5)
You want heaven, eternal life. Then what will you do in order to obtain it? You must be obedient to all of God’s commandments. It is the only moral standard and rule that God has given for the use of His subjects. He has rules and statutes, and it is for man to obey them. It was because Adam and Eve did not obey that they lost the paradise of God. Now He says, “Blessed are they that do His commandments, that they may have right to the tree of life, and may enter in through the gates into the city.” [Revelation 22:14.] Then there is something to gain; it is a right to the tree of life; a right to the tree that Adam and Eve were forbidden to partake of after their transgression. Now how much more study is given to what kind of hats to wear, and to the house, what shall I eat and what shall I drink, than to the things that pertain to the eternal interests and the salvation of the soul. These things will soon pass away.
(4LtMs, Ms 16, 1886, 6)
We want to seek with all the powers that God has given us to unfold the Scriptures to those who are in darkness. There is happiness, hope, and peace for the desponding. We cannot afford to give our God-given ability and devote it to the commonplace things of this earth. We want a faith that will grasp the promise set before us in the gospel. What if we should lose our soul? It would be better for us had we never been born. One soul is worth more than all the gold and silver that could be heaped up on this earth.
(4LtMs, Ms 16, 1886, 7)
Think of a world to perish because they will not give their attention to the things that are unseen. The things which are eternal do not seem to have any charm for them; it is the things of this earth that attract them. But where does the skill and knowledge you possess come from? Have you manufactured it? No, it comes from the God of heaven, and He will require it of you again. What have you done with the gift of reason God has given you? Have you studied the Scriptures and trusted your souls to the Master? We want to understand how to keep this house in order that we can serve God acceptably.
(4LtMs, Ms 16, 1886, 8)
We remember Calvary. We remember who endured temptation in the wilderness, faint, pale, and hungry on the field of battle that He might work out for man a glorious victory. And when we are tempted to indulge appetite at the expense of reason and health, we remember how Christ overcame Satan that man might become victor on his own account and in his own behalf. We want to bear these things in mind. You know not how soon any of you may be called to lie down on a bed of sickness and death. We want to know if you are ready? We want to know if you are seeking to purify yourselves soul and body from every spot and stain of sin? We want to know if you have a hope full of immortality?
(4LtMs, Ms 16, 1886, 9)
I see matchless charms in Jesus. I never talk of any trials I cannot bear, or any self-sacrifice that I cannot make; I see One who died in my behalf, and He shall not die for me in vain. I will place myself in right relation to God, and I will have a right hold from above. I am not studying what the world will say of me, but my study is, Lord, how shall I please Thee? How shall I perform my mission in this world? How shall I save the precious souls around me? Here it says, “They shall shine as the brightness of the firmament, and those that turn many to righteousness as the stars for ever and ever.” [Daniel 12:3.] I want the eternal weight of glory; I want to see Jesus who suffered and died a shameful death on the cross of Calvary; I want to cast my crown at His feet; and I want to touch the golden harp and fill all heaven with sweetest music.
(4LtMs, Ms 16, 1886, 10)
If we are overcomers at last, there are battles for us to fight, and we will find that the flesh warreth against the spirit and the spirit against the flesh. It is for us to say which will triumph. But our carnal hearts will not submit to God’s will, but refuse to obey. Christ said, “I have kept My Father’s commandments” [John 15:10], and He is our example in all things. What shall we do when trials come? We must flee to the Mighty Helper. Christ never leaves us to fight these battles alone. He came into this world of darkness to fight with the prince of darkness, and when He cried out, “It is finished,” there was joy in heaven. [John 19:30.] “He was tempted in all points like as we are, yet without sin.” [Hebrews 4:15.] Then what are we to do? Come to Christ as a child would to its earthly parents and believe that He will hear us. He says, If thy son asks bread, wilt thou give him a stone? and if he asks a fish, wilt thou give him a scorpion? [Luke 11:11, 12.]
(4LtMs, Ms 16, 1886, 11)
We want to cultivate living faith in God. We want to have our eyes turned away from the attractions of this earth and centered upon heaven and heavenly things. We do not want the earth to intervene between us and God, but we want an eye single to the glory of God. We talk of heaven and of its blessing, and it would be a great loss to lose it. Well then, if it is so lovely, so desirable, bring it into this life; bring it into your families and educate your children not to live for this world, but for the future immortal life. You want to weave Jesus into their experience from their very childhood and teach them Jesus will help them to overcome their evil desires.
(4LtMs, Ms 16, 1886, 12)
I have been where I have had children of my own to educate, and I know how hard they have to struggle to gain the victory. I know how hard it was in times when Satan was tempting them to evil. We want a practical, living Jesus with us every day of our lives, and then we can educate and train our children, and peace will be in our house. God says, I know Abraham that he will command his household and his children after him. [Genesis 18:19.] And this is the work we want to teach parents to do in this age of the world, just like Abraham, to command their children and their household after them. God says, I know him that he will command his children and his household after him to keep the way of the Lord. Abraham knew God had commandments, and he would keep them. He knew God had a law, and he would obey it. He would not deviate from it himself nor allow his children to.
(4LtMs, Ms 16, 1886, 13)
We don’t want to make Jesus ashamed of us. There are many ways we can dishonor Christ, by the love of self, love of the world—what shall we eat and what shall we drink, and wherewithal shall we be clothed?—when Christ has promised to provide for us if we will only put our trust in Him. But all this will pass away if you educate yourselves to wait upon Christ, and you can reflect light to all around you. Now in the place of talking of these things and dwelling upon them, turn your mind to the paradise of God and the riches and glory that are to be given to the saints of the Most High God; and if this is to be our home, why should we not talk about it? If you are to join the heavenly choir and sing the praise of God in heaven, why not learn to sing it here? You never can sing it there unless you learn it here. How much praise do you give to God?
(4LtMs, Ms 16, 1886, 14)
Why not educate yourselves to talk of Jesus?—Him in whom our hope of eternal life is centered; Him who has shown so much love for us that He has given His life to redeem us. “Behold, what manner of love the Father hath bestowed upon us that we should be called the sons of God!” [1 John 3:1.] The world knows us not because it knew Him not. You see how the world treated Jesus; does it treat you any better than it did Jesus? If you have conformed your life to Jesus, you will have the privilege of being a light-bearer to the world. Why? Because you represent Him in character, you are saying, Behold Him. By precept and example you are representing Christ. And He is not ashamed to call you His brethren. I appreciate the favor of God more than all the praise that men or women could bestow upon me in this world.
(4LtMs, Ms 16, 1886, 15)
I love Jesus. I see in Him matchless charms. I hold up before you the Man of Calvary. I want you to become acquainted with Him; and if you bring Him into your daily life, let me tell you, you will lose sight of the little perplexities here. Jesus says, “Come unto Me all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest.” [Matthew 11:28.] There is rest in Jesus. And if you see poor souls fretting and worrying, it is because they have not the yoke of Jesus on. Perhaps in that extra ruffle and that extra trimming they have neglected to let Jesus in. Says He, “Behold, I stand at the door and knock: if any man hear My voice, and open the door, I will come in to him, and will sup with him, and he with Me.” [Revelation 3:20.]
(4LtMs, Ms 16, 1886, 16)
You can have a little heaven here below if you will only get your eye fixed upon God—not looking at Christ half the time and at the world the other half. When you live for God, He will put His everlasting arm beneath you, and then He says, “My yoke is easy and My burden is light.” [Matthew 11:30.] Do you believe it? I can testify this is so. By my past experience I can testify that I would not have one trial less, one sorrow less, for Paul says, “These light afflictions which are but for a moment, work for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory; while we look not at the things which are seen, but the things which are unseen.” [2 Corinthians 4:17, 18.] We want to look at the things of eternal interest, that we may think seriously in regard to what use we have made of our reasoning powers, whether we have tried to strengthen them with idle things that we cannot take with us when we shall be caught up to meet Christ in the air.
(4LtMs, Ms 16, 1886, 17)
We want to learn the lesson that Christ has told us we must learn—meekness and lowliness of spirit. And we want to be fitting that we may have an abundant entrance into the city of God, that we may have a life that measures with the life of God. Everything compared with this is of no consequence compared with that which God has in store for us if we will only do His will.
(4LtMs, Ms 16, 1886, 18)
In the last days there are to be only two parties, the one on the right hand and the other on the left; and Christ says unto one, “Come, ye blessed of My Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world: for I was an hungered, and ye gave Me meat: I was thirsty, and ye gave Me drink: I was a stranger, and ye took Me in: naked, and ye clothed Me: I was sick, and ye visited Me: I was in prison, and ye came unto Me.” And they answer, When saw we Thee thus and ministered unto Thee? And Christ says, “Inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the least of these My brethren, ye have done it unto Me.” But to those on the left He says, “Depart from Me, ye cursed, into everlasting fire, prepared for the devil and his angels.” The first class had Christ interwoven into their character, and they were not conscious of anything they had done. “Come, ye blessed of My Father,” is the benediction, “inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world.”
(4LtMs, Ms 16, 1886, 19)
So we see Christ identifies His interests with fallen man. He turns to those on the left hand and says, “I was an hungered, and ye gave Me no meat: I was thirsty, and ye gave Me no drink: I was a stranger, and ye took Me not in: naked, and ye clothed Me not: sick, and in prison, and ye visited Me not.” And when they ask Him, “When saw we Thee an hungered, or athirst, or a stranger, or naked, or sick, or in prison, and did not minister unto Thee?” the answer comes, “Inasmuch as ye did it not to one of the least of these, ye did it not to Me.”Matthew 25:34-46. Not the greatest, but the least. Well now, we want to bring Christ into our everyday life. Those who had not fed the hungry or clothed the naked or visited the sick were not conscious of it. Why? Because they had educated and trained themselves in the school of self-indulgence, and the result was they lost heaven and the eternity of bliss which they might have had, had they devoted their powers to God.
(4LtMs, Ms 16, 1886, 20)
Has He given you power? Give it to Him. All your body and soul belongs to God; give it to Him. In the place of devoting all your time to the pleasures of this world, in eating and drinking and dressing, give it to God. And the light God has given you, use it to bring souls to God. Remember that Daniel says, “They that be wise shall shine as the brightness of the firmament, and they that turn many to righteousness, as the stars for ever and ever.” [Daniel 12:3.] Oh, say you, that belongs to the minister; I beg to be excused. It belongs to every disciple of Christ, however weak they are. You will be judged according to the light given you. You have taken Christ into your life to represent Him to the world. What we want is more of Jesus and less of self.
(4LtMs, Ms 16, 1886, 21)
A little longer and we shall see the King in His beauty. The work will be over, and we shall hear the words, “Child, come up higher. Enter into the city and have a right to the tree of life, and behold the matchless charms of Jesus.” Will you be there? Will the crown of glory be placed upon your brow? and will the white robe of righteousness be placed upon you? Shall we eat of the tree of life? God grant that we shall every one be there. You cannot afford to lose this. God bless you here tonight; and may God come into your souls and shine around you here; and may you walk in the light as He is in the light!
(4LtMs, Ms 16, 1886, 22)
Ms 17, 1886
God’s Building 1886 Missing.
Ms 19, 1886
Sermon/Lessons From the Life of Abraham NP March 13, 1886 Portions of this manuscript are published in HP 112; CTr 73, 75; 10MR 118-121. March 13, 1886 (Sermon, Mrs. E. G. White,)
Genesis 12:1-4; Hebrews 11:8-10. It was not a small trial to Abraham to be called to leave his home and acquaintances and go into a land that he knew not. When he came into that land, he found that the Canaanites were there, and he would have all their idolatry to meet.
(4LtMs, Ms 19, 1886, 1)
This was a severe trial to Abraham’s faith. He could not see any possession that he could claim as his own. But in his perplexity the God of heaven condescended to preach the gospel to him and show him the possession that he should have for an eternal inheritance.
(4LtMs, Ms 19, 1886, 2)
Abraham moved from place to place, as it seemed advisable for him, in order to obtain a support for his family, and his family was not small. His trained servants numbered more than 400. At every place where he pitched his tent, close beside it he erected an altar, so he worshiped God in every place where he was called to be. In thus doing he was training his family to love and fear God.
(4LtMs, Ms 19, 1886, 3)
When he had another trial in a severe famine that came in the land, and he moved down into Egypt, God gave him favor with the Egyptians, so that when he left there, he had more than when he went in.
(4LtMs, Ms 19, 1886, 4)
Now when God bade Abraham to leave his country and friends, he might have reasoned and questioned the purposes of God in this. But he showed that he had perfect confidence that God was leading him; he did not question whether it was a fertile, pleasant country, or whether or not he should have ease. He went at God’s bidding. This is a lesson to every one of us. When duty seems to lead us contrary to our inclinations, we are to have faith in God.
(4LtMs, Ms 19, 1886, 5)
There are those who may be in favorable positions, as far as business is concerned, and in all the things of this life, but God may have a work for them to do elsewhere, a work that they could not do among their relatives and friends. The very position of ease, and the relatives who surround them, may prevent them from developing the very traits of character which God would have them develop. But God sees that to change their position, and to send them where their surroundings will be entirely different, will be the very best place for them to develop a character which will glorify Him.
(4LtMs, Ms 19, 1886, 6)
Every one, wherever he shall go, should carry the true principles of his religion with him. If sin, and forgetfulness of God, and idolatry exist in the places where he shall go, then is the time for him to show their true principles.
(4LtMs, Ms 19, 1886, 7)
When we set ourselves where all is convenience and ease, we do not feel so much the necessity of depending moment by moment upon God. God in His providence brings us into positions where we shall feel our necessity of His help and strength, and He loves to reveal Himself to us.
(4LtMs, Ms 19, 1886, 8)
We see the marked traits in Abraham’s character when the strife commenced between the herdsmen, and Abraham said, “Let there be no strife, I pray thee, between me and thee.... Separate thyself, I pray thee, from me: if thou wilt take the left hand, then I will go to the right; or if thou depart to the right hand, then I will go to the left.” [Genesis 13:8, 9.] Lot saw the country near Sodom was most favorable for his worldly and temporal prosperity, and he chose that location. [Genesis 13:10-12 quoted.]
(4LtMs, Ms 19, 1886, 9)
If Lot had manifested the same courtesy that Abraham had, he would have given him the choice. But Abraham did not take the position that he was superior to every one around him; he took a humble position. It was the right of Abraham to make his choice, and to be first, but he chose to be courteous in this matter.
(4LtMs, Ms 19, 1886, 10)
Lot, instead of inquiring whether this would be the most favorable for his morality and godliness, thought only of his worldly prosperity. But the time came when Lot was placed in a most trying position because of the wickedness of the inhabitants of Sodom. When Lot and his family were taken by those who came in to conquer Sodom and Gomorrah, Abraham went to deliver him from his captors. When the king of Sodom would have Abraham take some gifts of the spoils, he there again showed the true nobility of his character. He said he would not take so much as a thread or a shoe tie lest they should say, “I have made Abraham rich.” [Genesis 14:23.] God had given to Abraham the promise that he should have great riches, and he would not have any one say that the wicked had given him the treasures he possessed. We see that every step with Abraham was one of faith.
(4LtMs, Ms 19, 1886, 11)
We read of visitors coming to Abraham as he was sitting in the door of his tent, and how did he receive them? These were angels of God, and one of them was no less than the Son of God. When these guests came up to his tent, they were strangers; but he observed the rules of true courtesy towards them. The Word of God tells us to “be not forgetful to entertain strangers, for thereby some have entertained angels unawares.” [Hebrews 13:2.] Abraham did this. And when the heavenly guests made this known to Abraham, then they told him what was their purpose in regard to Sodom. The cry of distress and suffering had come up to the God of heaven, and He had come down to see if they had done altogether according to the cry of it, which was come up unto Him. And while Abraham was not in Sodom, was not connected with Sodom, yet we see that he had an intense interest that Sodom should not be destroyed if God could spare it. Genesis 18:20-22. In the next verse we are told that Abraham drew near and said (quote verse 23).
(4LtMs, Ms 19, 1886, 12)
While Abraham had a true sense of humility which every child of God should possess, yet he had an intense interest in the souls of sinners. He is represented as drawing near. He steps close to those heavenly messengers and pleads with them as a child would plead with his parents. He remembers that Lot has made his home there in Sodom and that Lot has connections all through Sodom by marriage. Therefore Abraham commences at 50, and the Lord tells him that he will spare it for 50; and he goes down to ten, and the Lord tells him that He will spare it for ten’s sake. [Verses 26, 32.] He does not make any further appeal, but he does hope that there will be found ten righteous men in Sodom. Well, when the angels came in Sodom, they could not find even five righteous ones in the splendid city so that we may reason that there may be the most splendid cities, having the greatest wealth, and yet there not be found five righteous in them. Every one of us, as we are seeking for the future immortal life, should have everything connected with us as favorable as we can make it for the development of Christian character. God frequently calls us to break every tie that binds us to unholy influences and to come out from among them.
(4LtMs, Ms 19, 1886, 13)
Here is Abraham standing as one that is a representative for God, and his history is brought down along the line to our time. Abraham’s interest and anxiety for Sodom is a lesson to us that we shall have an intense interest for those around us. Although we should hate the sin, we should love the souls of those for whom Christ died. And then we should feel the most grateful to God that we have One who is pleading in the heavens above in our behalf. Jesus knows the worth of every soul because it is He that has paid the price for every one. When He was in His agony at the crucifixion, He prays there for His enemies (murderers); He says, “Father, forgive them, for they know not what they do.” [Luke 23:34.] And here as we see in the case of Abraham that he pleads for the guilty as one man pleads for another. We should put up that earnest prayer for those who are in darkness.
(4LtMs, Ms 19, 1886, 14)
But there is still another test that Abraham is to bear. There is a message that comes from God in the season: “Take thy son, thy only son, whom thou lovest, and offer him up as a sacrifice to God.” [Genesis 22:2.] We can have some little idea of this test required of God. As Abraham walked with Isaac to Mount Moriah, he had at every step to look away from things that are seen to things that are unseen. As Isaac walked by his side, he had the whole three days with him by his side for the temptations of the enemy to pour in upon him in regard to this test. We can imagine the feelings of that father when Isaac said, “Father, here is the fire, here is the wood, but where is the lamb for the offering?” [Verse 7.] Up to that time Isaac did not know that he was to be offered. Every day the eyes of Abraham had been directed towards heaven, hoping that some command would come countermanding that order. But he comes to the very place of which God has said, “I will show thee,” and there he sees the very place where he is to offer up his darling son. He had answered the question of Isaac, “God will provide the offering” [Verse 8], but now the father sees that he has come to the last point, and he opens the whole matter to Isaac, and Isaac consents to the sacrifice. It was God who had required it, and he would even offer up himself as a sacrifice to God. And Isaac is bound and placed upon the wood, and there as Abraham draws the sword to slay his son, there comes a voice from heaven to say it is enough. He is commanded to stay his hand and do no harm to his son. Genesis 22:10, 11.
(4LtMs, Ms 19, 1886, 15)
There are sermons preached in order to excuse God and make it all right on His side that He should require this offering of Abraham. Now all these discourses imply a question whether God should require this of Abraham. God has a right to every one of us, and it is not for any one to question whether it is right, whether God should take this course or that course with us. Those that have perfect confidence in the Lord God of heaven will never question any of His dealing with His children. He has important experiences to give His children, and He gives them this experience in His own way. Now Abraham verily believed and made the sacrifice to all intents and purposes in his heart. And that very faith is counted to him for righteousness. He thought and taught to Isaac that God was able to raise him up from the dead and could see the end from the beginning. This is the very faith that we should have, every one of us, in the Lord God of heaven. We have the history of Abraham, and the ground the Lord brought him over, in order to give us strength and courage and faith. The Lord wants every one of us to believe that He is the very best friend we have. Here was Abraham that trusted God at every step, and his faith was perfect.
(4LtMs, Ms 19, 1886, 16)
Now the Lord has a controversy with His people, and He wants every one of us to come into obedience to His requirements. We are none of us, when duty is laid out before us, to question, “Is it convenient, or will it please me to do this?” If God says it, it is enough. We are to take our Bibles, we are to study and see what the will of God is concerning us, and then to follow as Abraham did in faith and confidence. Now you see the first test was a very close test for Abraham, to leave everything and go into a land of strangers. He suffered poverty and he suffered hunger when the famine came, and his whole household suffered. He had an opportunity there to question and distrust God in thus leading him out from his home and land and kindred. And there were adverse circumstances that followed Abraham for a time, which brought him into positions of trial and where he was proved of God. But Abraham’s faith and confidence in God at last began to bring him returns. He had great riches, he had great possessions, and he had above everything else the blessing of God.
(4LtMs, Ms 19, 1886, 17)
What should we do if it were not for these representative men that are presented before us, and the dealing of God with them? Our lines are not to be always cast in pleasant places. We shall be brought where we shall feel the test and proof of God. If we could know the history of everyone that is here in this house today, there would be some valuable experiences brought out where they followed the leadings of God irrespective of inclination. The God of heaven will test us to see if we appreciate the favor of God and believe His promises and will rely upon them irrespective of consequences. Here is where the trial will come with many who accept the unpopular truth for this time. If God should call any of us to leave positions where it is for our interest to retain them, and we go according to the light God gives us, why, the Lord knows all about that. Although Abraham was promised that he should have the whole of Canaan, God said, “Walk through the land in the length of it and the breadth of it” [Genesis 13:17], yet he had not a foot of it in his possession. If we do not realize any very wonderful prosperity in this life, yet we have the claim of the future immortal life.
(4LtMs, Ms 19, 1886, 18)
It is stated of Abraham that he looked for a city whose builder and maker was God. When he buried his dead, he had not so much land that he could put his dead there. He had to buy it. But when the Lord opened before him the view of immortal life, and this earth purified, and here to be his home, he was satisfied. So with every one of us. We are only pilgrims and strangers in this world. We are seeking the city which Abraham looked for, whose builder and maker is God. We do not expect all the reward here in possessions, in land, in gold, or in silver, but we expect an eternal weight of glory. I will give you further points of this subject when I shall speak to you next.
(4LtMs, Ms 19, 1886, 19)
Ms 19a, 1886
Sermon/Lessons From the Life of Abraham Basel, Switzerland March 27, 1886 Formerly Undated Ms 128. Portions of this manuscript are published in 1BC 1093-1094; TDG 95; CTr 76, 80; 6MR 5-6.
Genesis 19:1-3. Lot had been kept with Abraham’s household, and he had become so molded that he had the same courteous spirit that Abraham manifested. These men appeared just like other men when they came to Lot, and if a spirit of courtesy had not been cultivated by Lot, he might have perished with the rest of Sodom. But the wickedness of the inhabitants of Sodom was so great that they would have abused the men that brought this message and were entertained by Lot. But angels of God protected Lot from being torn in pieces by the rabble that were outside his door. He smote them with blindness so that they could not find the door.
(4LtMs, Ms 19a, 1886, 1)
After this exhibition of their wickedness, these angels opened to Lot the object of their visit. They asked Lot if he had any sons or daughters in that place, to bring out of the city. Lot was permitted to go to those of his relatives and to tell them that the city was to be destroyed, and that they must flee from it. But all his entreaties and all his warnings were of no avail to them. They mocked at what they called his superstitious fears. Why, here was Sodom just as it had been, and there was no evidence in anything that their eyes beheld that led them to think that there was a destruction before them. But the angel, as Lot returned, was in haste and bade them flee out of Sodom. Well, Lot was, as it were, stupefied at the thought that he must go without his property, and with only his wife and two children with him. The angels laid hold upon them and led them out of the city. Why, the angel said, we can do nothing until you get out of the city. And just as soon as they were out of the city and on their way towards the mountain, then the angel said to them, Flee for your life, and tarry not in all the plain. And the command was, Look not behind you.
(4LtMs, Ms 19a, 1886, 2)
It was a tremendous test for Lot. He pitched his tent toward Sodom, and he was rich in treasures and possessions. But he must leave it all and he must flee and he must not look behind him with a thought of regret. The wife of Lot turned her eyes toward the city for what she had left there, and the curse of God came upon her and she was turned into a pillar of salt. Lot makes the plea that he is not able to get to the mountains, and he wants to make his home this side of the mountains, and it is granted to him. But he did not dare to tarry in the place he had thought was a place of refuge, for the wickedness of Sodom had reached there. He learned by experience that the angels knew much better than he where he ought to go. The angels pointed to the mountains and bade him flee there, and he finally did.
(4LtMs, Ms 19a, 1886, 3)
Now we can see that when Lot made his home in Sodom he made a mistake. Here he not only lost all his positions, but he lost his children, all but two. This is a lesson to us that we should take to heart. There may be very flattering openings to the children of God, but they must look on every side of the question before deciding. The very first question with every soul of us should be, How will it be with my soul? What kind of influences will be around my family and my children? All that may be gained by worldly prosperity at the sacrifice of one moral principle is a terrible loss.
(4LtMs, Ms 19a, 1886, 4)
God promised to Abraham and his seed after him that they should have possessions and lands, and yet they were only strangers and sojourners. The inheritance and lands which are to be given not only to Abraham but to the children of Abraham will not be until after this earth is purified. Abraham will then receive the title to his farm, his possessions, and the children of Abraham will have a title to their possessions. Every one of us should constantly bear in mind that this earth is not our dwelling place, but that we are to have an inheritance in the earth made new. The destruction of Sodom and Gomorrah symbolizes to us how this world will be destroyed by fire. It is not safe for any one of us to build our hopes in this life. We want first to seek the kingdom of God and His righteousness. The Sodomites had passed the boundary of mercy, and no more light was granted to them prior to their destruction. Had the warning gone through these cities of the plain, and had they been told just what was to come, who of them would have believed it? They would no more have accepted the message, and God knew it, than the sons-in-law of Lot.
(4LtMs, Ms 19a, 1886, 5)
Sodom and Gomorrah were like the Garden of Eden. The Lord had lavished His blessings upon that portion of the earth. Everything was beautiful, everything was lovely, and yet it did not lead men to honor the Giver. When the Lord rained the fire and brimstone from heaven to consume Sodom and Gomorrah, what a desolation! How easily could the blast of God make that beautiful situation and unsightly place.
(4LtMs, Ms 19a, 1886, 6)
There is a lesson in this destruction of Sodom to those who live in Christ’s day, and the message comes down the lines to our time. Matthew 11:20-24. We can see that it was according to the proportion of light that shone upon them that their guilt was measured. And this is a lesson to every one of us before whom God has opened the precious light of truth. It is impossible for me to describe to you my feelings as I passed through the cities on my way to Bienne and Lausanne. I looked upon these large cities that we passed through, and the message of warning has not reached them. I thought of you here in Basel who have the privilege of associating together and building up each other in the faith, and I thought, No light for these places. The very commonness of hearing the truth from week to week, and of receiving the efforts of the servants of God in your behalf, it loses its value in the minds of many of you.
(4LtMs, Ms 19a, 1886, 7)
But I would inquire if our dear friends here seek to respond to the light that God is letting shine upon them? It is not the amount of light that comes to us individually that will save us, but it is the use that we make of this light that is given us from heaven. Light has been flashed upon our pathway, and we want to know how much better it makes us. Has it discovered to us our imperfections of character? and has it perfected us so that we cease to sin? You should every one of you that meet together here from Sabbath to Sabbath consider that you are greatly privileged. You should regard it as a school that you are in to be educated, and to develop characters which will fit you to be a blessing to others which are in darkness. Here you may feel that you have accepted the truth, that you understand it, and you may stop there and go no further. It is one thing to accept and hold the truth, and another thing to have the truth as it is in Jesus. While you are engaged in labor, while your hands and minds are employed in doing useful work, there is a necessity of meditation and reflection and earnest prayer. You want this light that comes from heaven to do something for you. You want that faith that is represented as gold. You want to cultivate the love of Jesus in your heart, and you want to bear in mind that the very angels that appeared to Abraham and to Lot may be in your midst though you may not see them. Everything that you shall do in the different departments and branches of your work, you want to bear in mind that you are doing it as unto God and not unto man. There is a great and solemn work to be done for the cities of Switzerland, and you know not but that God may be fitting you up to bear the message to these cities.
(4LtMs, Ms 19a, 1886, 8)
But there is another point that I want to impress upon your mind. You should every one labor to reach the highest standard as representative men and women, because your example will tell upon those who have wrought in connection with this church and this office of publication. God expects you in your influence to show that the truth has sanctified the soul. As you seek in the strength of God to advance and grow up into the stature of Christ Jesus, you want to have seasons of meditation and prayer that you may be capable of being channels of light. Christ says, “Ye are the light of the world.” [Matthew 5:14.] You are called, while you are placed in connection with this office, to let the light be shining out into different parts of the world. And if, while you are engaged in this solemn work, you should be letting your prayers ascend to God that the truth you are handling may bring souls to Christ, angels will be round about you.
(4LtMs, Ms 19a, 1886, 9)
I know that our danger will be to be content with a feeble experience; but if you are closely connected with Jesus Christ, the Source of light and wisdom, you may become strong men and women in Christ. We are so willing to be content without any special evidence of our nearness to God that we fail where we might make a success. Every provision has been made by Jesus that we might not only believe an unpopular truth, but that we might have joy in Him. The truth works by love and faith works by love, and it purifies the soul. There will be efforts made in this city to present the truth to those that will hear it.
(4LtMs, Ms 19a, 1886, 10)
Now the question is, Are you gaining in the knowledge of the truth? Have you a living connection with Jesus Christ? You see Abraham had, and he talked with angels, and he could ask a favor of them. You see that Moses had a living connection with God, and his earnest petition was that he might see the glory of God. “Show me Thy glory,” was his petition. [Exodus 33:18.] Well now, the Lord did not rebuke him for making that request; he was not presumptuous in trying to know more of God and His glory. But we see that that mighty man of faith was hid in a cleft of the rock, and the hand of God was placed over the rock, and then He revealed to him His glory.
(4LtMs, Ms 19a, 1886, 11)
We have not earnestness enough in our faith or in our experience. I am anxious that these young men should be educated to know what it is to trust God fully. You want an individual experience in the things of God; and should you press your petitions to the throne of grace, “Give me, Jesus, clearer and more distinct views of Thy purity, Thy love, and Thy power,” you would receive answers to your prayers. Your souls would be touched, and your lips, as with a living coal from off His altar. Why, your words would be of such a different character from just the common utterances that we hear from day to day. Why? Because Christ is treasured in the heart, and out of the treasures of the heart the mouth speaks, and you are thus training yourselves for the kingdom of heaven. The lower you lie in humility at the foot of the cross, the more clear and forcible is the glory and loveliness of Christ to you. Your very hearts ought to glow with the love of Jesus. Christ said to His disciples that it was His will that their joy should be full [John 15:11], and the one reason that it is not is because you have so faint and indistinct views of the power and loveliness of Jesus. You want to study the character of Christ and pattern after it.
(4LtMs, Ms 19a, 1886, 12)
I hope there is not one of you that will settle down with a contented position because you believe the truth. Just as long as there is a soul to save in all the world you want to press yourselves to the Source of all light and power that you may save these souls. You do not care to have an earthly, worldly mold upon your experience. You have souls to save or to lose, and you want a great deal more of Jesus brought into your lives, into your character, and into your experience. You can be a help and blessing to one another by being true in every position where you are, by feeling that you are God’s representatives upon the earth; that you cannot allow a cheap, mean thought or action to come into your life because you are purchased by the blood of Jesus Christ. I have thought that many of us forget that we are soldiers for Jesus Christ, that we are fighting the good fight of faith, that we are keeping our eye fixed upon the Author of our salvation, and that it is the privilege of every one of us to be conquerors. Well then, if we are pressing toward the mark of the prize, we are pitching our tent a great ways from Sodom. You do not see the attractions in sin and evilness, but the whole power of your intellect, your thought, and being is thrown on the side of the God of heaven.
(4LtMs, Ms 19a, 1886, 13)
If Satan did not tempt you, you would have no battles to fight. But he will come with his temptations and present them before you in various forms; but you must resist him, steadfast in the faith. This is the warfare in which we are engaged; and by meeting these obstacles and overcoming them, you are gaining in spiritual sinew and strength for those which await you. Now Christ said to those who were lightening to His lessons, If these wicked inhabitants of Sodom and Gomorrah had had the instruction that they had, they would have repented; and if the light that God has permitted to shine upon you is not cherished, if you place the sacred truth upon a level with common things, you will be more guilty before God than those whom Christ addressed than the inhabitants of Sodom. Do not allow the truth, because it is so often repeated to you, to become a matter of no special benefit; but let it be fitting us day by day for the society of heavenly angels in the kingdom of God.
(4LtMs, Ms 19a, 1886, 14)
Ms 20, 1886
Sketch of Journey Basel, Switzerland June 11, 1886 Portions of this manuscript are published in 5MR 18-23; 3Bio 342; EGWE 190.
I think you will want to hear some particulars in regard to our family. We now number ten. W. C. White and Mary and Ella are well. Ella has grown to be quite a girl since you last saw her. Sarah McEnterfer is well, and just as busy as she can be, taking letters by dictation and writing them out on the calligraph. Marion’s health is about as it usually is. She is at work on Vol. 4, Great Controversy. Bro. and Sr. Powelson board with us. They are well. Lillie P. is now doing our house work. Christene Dahl from Christiania, Norway, has been doing our work since we returned from Norway. She is about to return to Norway again. She is now sick, and I have feared that she will not be able to ride on the cars a three or four days’ journey. We have a French teacher in our family who is working in the office. She has her board for giving lessons to the family in French. I believe I have told you now all who compose our family.
(4LtMs, Ms 20, 1886, 1)
My health has not been very good for some time, but my unceasing prayer to my heavenly Father is for physical strength and mental clearness that I may do the work that He has given me without making blunders.
(4LtMs, Ms 20, 1886, 2)
One week ago last Tuesday we returned home from visiting the churches in Switzerland. We traveled with our own horse and carriage and by thus doing obtained a view of the places and scenery of interest which we should not have done had we ridden on the cars. Switzerland is far ahead of Colorado for landscape scenes. The hills and mountains here are indescribably grand. I do not think I ever viewed scenery which made so deep an impression on my mind. It seemed as though my heart was lifted up to heaven as I viewed the works of God in nature. I could not refrain from saying, “Great and marvelous are Thy works, Lord God Almighty.” [Revelation 15:3.] I looked upon the high rocks seamed by the mighty cataracts which had worn a channel through them, and at the mountains towering toward heaven and then down hundreds of feet into the ravine through which a rapid stream was noisily beating its way over the stones and rugged rocks. I was filled with awe as I looked upon this scenery. I meditated upon the things which my eyes were beholding. How great was the living God who held and controlled these wonderful places of the earth, holding the mountains of stone in their place by His own hand, subject to His will. Oh, what power and what majesty has our God! Himself is the Rock of Ages.
(4LtMs, Ms 20, 1886, 3)
These mountains clad with forest trees and high towering rocks of every conceivable form are beautifully adorned with the fir, hemlock, and beech. The evergreens are of the darkest green; the beech of a light, living green. The combination of colors is as beautiful as a bouquet. Interspersed with these are pure white blossoms resembling the snowball. All the beauties and the marvelous greatness of things in nature are open to our senses that we may better understand the love of God for man and learn lessons of His wisdom and His power. These things which my eyes behold draw me personally and trustingly to my heavenly Father, for I recognize Him as the source of all our blessings.
(4LtMs, Ms 20, 1886, 4)
If our hearts were softened and subdued with the love of God, they would be open to discern His mercy and loving-kindness, as expressed to us in every shrub and the profusion of blooming flowers which meet our eyes in God’s world. The delicate leaf, the spires of grass, every lofty tree is an expression of the love of God to His children. They tell us that God is a lover of the beautiful. He speaks to us from nature’s book that He delights in the perfection of beauty of character. He would have us look up through nature to nature’s God and [would have] our hearts drawn out in love and affection to Him as we view His created works. The beautiful forests stretch out before us and the groves where the merry songsters congregate and make our world vocal with their songs of praise; their rich and joyous music should awaken the song of melody and gratitude to God in our own hearts. The Lord wants us to rejoice in the works of His creation. He rejoices in the work of His hands which He has clothed with such a profusion of beauty. His glory is not only declared in the heavens in the sun, moon, and stars, but in everything in nature, opening bud and blooming flowers which His hand has created.
(4LtMs, Ms 20, 1886, 5)
We may consider, as Jesus bade us, the lilies of the valley, and the beautiful flowers growing up around us should awaken in our hearts not only reverence but love to God. We need greater natural simplicity and far more spirituality than we now possess in order to read aright the pages of the book of nature God has opened before us. We want to grasp the eternal through faith which He has set before us in earthly forms and semblances that the depths of our souls may be reached, that we may magnify and reverence the God of nature.
(4LtMs, Ms 20, 1886, 6)
God designs that the scenes of nature should influence the children of God to delight in the pure, simple, quiet beauty with which our Father adorns our earthly home. Jesus tells us that the mightiest king that ever swayed a scepter could not compare in gorgeous array to the simple flowers that God has clothed with loveliness. [Matthew 6:28, 29.] We wish to learn God’s lesson out of His book. The heavens above, pure and beautiful and lovely, in faint colors presented to our senses here upon the earth, and we may put the imagination to the highest stretch to grasp the glories which these represent in the paradise of God; and yet the eye hath not seen, the ear hath not heard, neither hath entered into the heart of man the things which God hath prepared for those who love Him.
(4LtMs, Ms 20, 1886, 7)
We must be preparing for the white robe of character in order that we may pass within the pearly gates of the city of God to a heaven of bliss. Revelation presents the scene—fountains of living waters, rivers that are as clear as crystal proceeding out of the throne of God and the Lamb, trees of living green growing on either side of this river of life. [Revelation 7:17; 22:1, 2.] The foliage gives health and life to those who eat it, as well as the fruit. The walls and foundation of the city are of precious stone. The streets are paved with gold.
(4LtMs, Ms 20, 1886, 8)
We have in the glorious things of nature a mere shadow of the original which we shall see in their full loveliness in the paradise of God. Let us learn the precious lesson which God designed we should. He who careth for the simple flowers in their season, will He not much more care for you whom He has created in His own image? Look upon these things of beauty. God prepares and clothes them with a robe of loveliness, and yet they perish in a day. All these earthly, temporal beauties are to be appreciated as the voice of God speaking to us of the treasures and glories of the unseen and the eternal.
(4LtMs, Ms 20, 1886, 9)
It will be impossible for me to describe the scenery which I beheld on this journey. It is too awfully grand. I might write you much more upon this, but I will pursue my narrative of my journey. Our first day out from Basel at noon we halted under the widespread branches of a grand old oak. W. C. White unharnessed Dolly, and John Vuilleumier brushed her down, using hay as a curry-comb, then left her to eat grass which privilege she enjoyed, if we can judge from appearance. A bed was made for me on the grass. I had been sick for several days, and the proposition was made to defer the journey until the next week, being unable, as they thought, to travel. This day, the twentieth of May, was very warm. I decided to undertake the journey, and if it were impossible for me to travel safely, to return to Basel. I was very weak, but my rest in sleep did me good.
(4LtMs, Ms 20, 1886, 10)
Close by us was a large rock running up abruptly from the road, but in the rear was a plat of level ground which, without much difficulty, would bring one to the top of the huge rock. Here Napoleon placed his cannon upon the top of the rock, and his army must have stood upon the very spot we had chosen for our noon lunch. The name of this place was Laufen, fourteen miles from Basel. Sarah McEnterfer prepares the luncheon which is spread upon the ground upon smooth Manila paper used as a tablecloth. The blessing of God is asked upon our food, and the simple lunch is eaten with a relish.
(4LtMs, Ms 20, 1886, 11)
W. C. White engaged in writing letters on the calligraph, and Sarah washed the dishes in a stream close by and arranged the dinner basket to be strapped again on the back of the wagon. John took the German and French paper to a house not far distant where we obtained milk and did some missionary work. He obtained names to whom he could send these little messengers of light and truth.
(4LtMs, Ms 20, 1886, 12)
The entire journey was one of interest for remarkable scenery. Having ridden thirty miles, we tarried that night in Moutter, a beautiful village located in a valley of loveliness. The inhabitants are mostly Roman Catholics. We had good accommodations, and early in the morning took a breakfast in our room consisting of bread and hot milk, and then were seated in our carriage again to continue our journey. We arrived at Tramelan about noon and were welcomed by the family of Brother Roth. Brother and Sister Roth are most excellent people, wholehearted in the truth. They have now living seven sons and three daughters. One daughter died in the faith not long since. All are established in the truth that are old enough to understand. Their family are in the best circumstances of any of our people in Switzerland. The father and eldest son are merchant tailors. The second son is a baker, but has given himself to the missionary work, and is fitting up for a laborer. He is a young man of superior ability. One young woman is working in the office at Basel. She understands French, German, and English. The third son is also working in the office. We enjoyed our visit with this dear family. Tramelan is one of the most beautiful places in Switzerland. It is high up among the mountains. There is much snow there in winter, and the summers are quite warm. I think we shall have a camp meeting in this place before we leave Europe. We had good meetings in Tramelan. I spoke three times.
(4LtMs, Ms 20, 1886, 13)
May 25, we went with our carriage to Bienne, about 15 miles. We had a missionary meeting and spoke about one-half hour. W. C. White and others talked with interest. Bienne is a large and beautiful city. Bienne Lake comes close to the city. Wednesday morning early we were in our carriage on our way to Chaux-de-Fonds. Here I spoke twice. I was not well here. We had to mount four pairs of stairs. Up so near heaven we found very pleasant rooms. There was still another story above us. We had for three or four days cold, disagreeable weather. Thursday we went to Locle, visited an excellent family. Tarried a few hours, left an appointment for Sunday evening, then rode back and spoke in C. that night. I also spoke Sabbath forenoon with great freedom. The Lord blessed me. I was very weak, but I knew Jesus was in our midst, and His sustaining grace was given me. My heart is seldom more deeply stirred than it was at this meeting. I could not forbear weeping as I had a vivid sense of the love of Christ. The congregation were many of them in tears. I knew that Jesus of Nazareth was passing through our midst, and His blessing was flowing in rich waves of love to our souls. I knew some were convicted of the truth, but had not consented to lift the cross.
(4LtMs, Ms 20, 1886, 14)
I presented before them the words of Joshua, “Choose ye this day whom ye will serve.” [Joshua 24:15.] I asked those who wished to take a decided stand for the truth, and to be fully on the Lord’s side, to arise; also those who had backslidden, or had become cold in the service of the Lord, to stand upon their feet. The house was so crowded that they could not come forward, but nearly every one in the house was deeply moved and stood upon their feet.
(4LtMs, Ms 20, 1886, 15)
Brother Ertzenberger offered deep and earnest prayer to God. Then we had a precious social meeting. Testimonies were given in quick succession; short and to the point. John Vuilleumier interpreted to me so that I was privileged to know what was said. I felt in this meeting as though we were very near the blessed Saviour, that the heavenly breezes from the Land of Canaan wafted over us. I am all the time learning new and precious lessons from the heavenly Teacher. I have been learning to trust more calmly and casting all my care upon Jesus. I never knew as fully as now the great care and love Jesus has for us, and the precious privilege we have in committing the keeping of our soul to God as unto a faithful Creator, and resting in His love without anxiety and without doubt. God has given us every evidence of His love. I will not doubt Him, never, no never.
(4LtMs, Ms 20, 1886, 16)
Sunday we went to Locle. This is a place where our people have suffered the greatest opposition. They were almost afraid to have me speak, fearing the opposition would be more intense. But they were much pleased to see the hall full of the best of the community, who listened to the temperance discourse with the deepest interest. I was sick, but the Lord helped me to rise above my infirmities and to talk to the people that night. I praise His holy name for His goodness and loving-kindness to me, that He gives me strength according to my day. After speaking evenings I cannot sleep until midnight, for I feel so intensely earnest to benefit the souls before me.
(4LtMs, Ms 20, 1886, 17)
May 30, we left our carriage to be driven to Tramelan by Brother Ertzenberger while we took the train for Neuchâtel to see Brother Albert Vuilleumier who had just come from Africa. I spoke to a room full that night under great pain, with ulcerated tooth. The blood rushed to my head just before speaking, my nose bled freely, but I obtained no relief. Used fomentations without receiving any benefit, but felt that I could not disappoint the people, and spoke to them about three quarters of an hour. Those present were none the wiser for my sufferings. I did not again take the carriage, but Sarah and I hastened home to Basel on the cars to my dentist. He said the nerve of the tooth was dying, and he could relieve me. He drilled a hole through the tooth through the gum, and I was relieved in about one hour.
(4LtMs, Ms 20, 1886, 18)
We leave for Sweden next Monday. I have much dreaded this journey, for I know it will be attended with great weariness. Nevertheless, I have decided to go and trust myself in the hands of the Lord. We ride thirty-six hours on the first stage of the journey to Leipzig, remain there over twenty-four hours. Elders Whitney, Conradi, and W. C. White accompany us to transact important business there.
(4LtMs, Ms 20, 1886, 19)
I have now run over this very limited sketch of our journey, knowing you would be interested to hear it.
(4LtMs, Ms 20, 1886, 20)
Ms 21, 1886
Sermon/The Need of Earnest, Intelligent Workers Refiled as Ms 14, 1887.
Ms 22, 1886
Healdsburg College NP 1886 This manuscript is published in entirety in 1MR 317-322. The Healdsburg College:
Deeming it no longer safe to entrust our youth with infidels or with irreligious teachers, or even with teachers who would poison their minds with doctrinal errors, we have erected our present commodious home and college in Healdsburg. We saw the necessity of religious training being interwoven with their education, also of their knowing something of the different trades and branches of business. In order for them to develop symmetrical characters, they need not only the advantages of a thorough intellectual training, but of a training of the physical powers. Then their mental capabilities will develop proportionately. It is painful to see how many one-sided, half-developed characters there are in our world. Our churches today show that these defects have been brought into the religious life to the great detriment of the church. There is a great work to be done for our youth. Our college must not do any haphazard work. The taste of those who attend it must be refined, their imagination pure and correct, and all their aspirations ennobled and purified through the copy that is constantly kept before them, Jesus Christ. If they learn to come into subjection to His sway, and are controlled by pure, elevating motives, they may go forth fitted for any position of responsibility or trust.
(4LtMs, Ms 22, 1886, 1)
Young men have a work to do in this life which they will be unable to perform unless they form correct habits. Every soul that has been redeemed by the blood of Jesus Christ has a destiny to fulfil. No one liveth to himself. All exert an influence for good or for evil. The injunction of the apostle is, “Young men, be sober minded.” [Titus 2:6.] How can they be otherwise when they consider that they are to be co-workers with Christ and partakers with Him of His self-denial, His self-sacrifice, His forbearance, and gracious benevolence. Says the apostle, “I have written unto you, young men, because ye are strong, and the word of God abideth in you, and ye have overcome the wicked one.” [1 John 2:14.] You are God’s agents to work for the upbuilding, the advancement of His cause, therefore you should put away all levity, jesting, and joking which is not convenient. Put away your spend-thrift habits, and learn habits of economy. Be not seeking after amusements, live not for your own selfish gratification, be sober minded. In your God-given manhood, rise above every enslaving, debasing habit and practice, and encourage a due appreciation of your high calling. Ponder well the paths your feet are treading. Search your Bibles carefully and prayerfully. Study the waymarks, and inquire diligently whether your feet are in the path leading heavenward or in the path leading to perdition.
(4LtMs, Ms 22, 1886, 2)
You need to learn more of God and of heaven. How important that you start right, that you begin active life aright. A little diverging from the path of right at starting will lead you further and further away from the path of safety and happiness. One step taken carelessly will place you upon the enemy’s ground and oppress and benumb the intellectual and moral energies. We are living in an age of infidelity and disloyalty to God. Bad dispositions, hereditary tendencies, are opposed to the gospel of Christ. All the miserable traits of character, all the depravity and overflowing profligacy which prevail in our world, are because the law of God is not made the standard of character. Satan is working with pleasing fables upon the minds of professed Christians to make of none effect the law of God which is the detector of sin. God wants faithful men to press firmly against the wiles of Satan and urge the truth against destructive errors and delusions.
(4LtMs, Ms 22, 1886, 3)
Our college is far-reaching in its principles. It has for its one great object the education and training of young men and women for usefulness in this life and the service of God. If these youth have an eye single to God’s glory, they will seek to fit themselves for His special service. The love of Christ will have a controlling influence upon their every day life. This object imparts an energy more than finite, and qualifies for achievements that are divine. Their works will show some proportion of the strength of their motives. The salvation of men for whom Christ has paid an infinite price will be their grand aim. All other considerations—home, family, social enjoyment—are secondary to this.
(4LtMs, Ms 22, 1886, 4)
The worker for God must reach for man where they are, immersed in darkness, sunken in vice, and stained with corruption. Thus it was that Christ showed His love for fallen man. He came from a heaven of bliss, where He was appreciated, loved, and honored, to our world to meet man in his fallen condition. His work was to reform men and fit them for a pure and holy heaven. He stopped at no sacrifice; He hesitated not at any self-denial. He for our sakes became poor, that we through His poverty might be made rich. Jesus had a great deal of rough work to do among a rough, uncultured, depraved class. He reached for men where they were, and adapted His process of working to the material He had to work upon. The workers for God must work as Christ worked. They must take in and understand the conditions of the beings for whom they work, in order to gain the victory. Whoever would be an effective co-worker with God in the vineyard of God must expect no better portion and treatment than had the world’s Redeemer. They must expect to bring their ministry to the understanding of the men for whom they labor.
(4LtMs, Ms 22, 1886, 5)
Those will attend the college who have no settled principles, no fixed purpose. They have no sense of God’s claims upon them. Unless they can be inspired with courage, lofty aims, and a burning desire to improve their talents, to increase their knowledge, that they may increase their usefulness, they would be better tilling the soil at home. Those who have a purpose to labor for the salvation of souls must not have moral cowardice, but pure elevated motives. The hours of these will be hallowed, their opportunities appreciated. They will drink in knowledge. They will be representatives of industry, sobriety, punctuality. They will ever advocate order and discipline. They will be caretakers. There will be nothing loose or lax, but they will have sturdy, persevering resolutions and earnest fidelity.
(4LtMs, Ms 22, 1886, 6)
God would have His workers aim at perfection and strive earnestly for it. As they go out they will meet worldly men. Some are coarse and rough, others are intelligent and having the worldly polish. These all must have the mold of Christ’s character. The people have a right to expect that the one who presents himself as a teacher of Bible truths shall be refined in manners. They will pass severe judgment upon the man who claims to be a teacher, and is not refined and courteous. He should be able to command the respect of all. Young men should go forth from the college qualified for this work by diligent study and faithful training. All bad ways and coarse ways should be avoided, and a strict guard should be placed over the mind and manners lest they fall into erroneous ways of speaking and acting.
(4LtMs, Ms 22, 1886, 7)
The teachers in our schools should labor strenuously to have their own voices and manners as nearly right as possible. But little is gained in devoting all the time to the study of books while the manners and the voice are neglected. They should impress upon the students under their charge the importance of self-culture, and then the student should take himself in hand to practice the lessons taught, that he may overcome incorrect habits of utterance. If these wrong habits are carried through their college education, they will have become fixed and very difficult to overcome. Intelligent youth often thus hinder their own success by retaining faults which earnest, painstaking efforts would overcome. If they would take themselves resolutely in hand, they would succeed in changing their habits and their manners at once and forever.
(4LtMs, Ms 22, 1886, 8)
There is great pathos and music in the human voice; and if the learner will make determined efforts, he will acquire habits of talking and singing that will be to him a power to win souls to Christ. God wants the offerings of yourself to be perfect through Christ. The teachers in our schools should not tolerate in the students ungainly attitudes and uncouth gestures, wrong intonations in reading, or incorrect accents or emphasis. Perfection of speech and voice should be urged upon every student. Because of carelessness and bad training, habits are often contracted which are great hindrances in the work of a minister who has otherwise educated talent. The student must be impressed that he has it in his power, by combining divine grace with effort, to make himself a man. The mental and physical capabilities with which God has adorned him may by cultivation and painstaking effort become a power to benefit his fellow men.
(4LtMs, Ms 22, 1886, 9)
All connected with our college as teachers and workers should be God-fearing men and women, hating sin, despising every temptation that will lead to pollution. They should stand firm as a rock to duty, feeling that they have a responsible work for the performance of which they must render an account to God. Every teacher in our college should feel a deep interest that the youth should receive such a training and discipline that they may go forth from the college with higher, holier motives and firmer principles than when they entered the school. They should not only become efficient in the sciences, but the intellect should expand and strengthen and develop, and they should grow in grace and knowledge of the truth. While cultivating the mind, they should cultivate that uprightness of heart, that stern integrity that Joseph possessed. Then they will scorn to yield to temptation that will sully their purity. Like Daniel, they will resolve to be true to principle and to make the very best use of the intellect with which God has endowed them. Pure, genuine religion never deadens the intellect, but it awakens the highest, noblest thoughts, and strengthens the intellect to exercise its powers to the utmost limit.
(4LtMs, Ms 22, 1886, 10)
It is impossible for teacher or student to be connected with the God of wisdom without his intellect becoming developed and strengthened through the grace of Christ. He may then become a man of power to lead other souls to divine truth. The greatest work of the teacher is to lead those under his charge to be intellectual Christians. Then the mental and moral powers will develop harmoniously, and they will be fit for any position of trust. Divine grace will give clearness and force to the understanding. To faith will be added a virtuous character, and they will be a bright light in the world. They present the power of Christianity in the well-ordered life and godly conversation. They will despise cheap, foolish jesting and joking. They will adorn the doctrine of Christ. The principles of truth are inwrought in their lives, and bright beams of light will shine forth from them to the world in good works. Their righteousness goes before them as in the case of Daniel, and the glory of the Lord is their rereward. The Lord has said, “They that honor Me will I honor.” [1 Samuel 2:30.] God’s Word will be fulfilled; not a jot or tittle of it will fail. Many who will stand before the throne of God wearing the white linen which is the righteousness of the saints will be the sheaves that faithful example and earnest effort have brought to the Master.
(4LtMs, Ms 22, 1886, 11)
Ms 23, 1886
Building a House for God NP 1886 Portions of this manuscript are published in Ev 377-378; CG 542-543; CTr 364.
Nearly three thousand years ago by divine appointment the temple was built in Jerusalem. The nation of God’s choice had been greatly favored; they dwelt in costly houses while they still worshiped God in the curtained Tabernacle. Here the Shekinah, the visible emblem of God’s presence, dwelt between the cherubim, and out of the perfection of beauty, God shined. The ark of God that had been constructed in the wilderness, and had been borne all the way from Horeb to Jerusalem during the pilgrimage of forty years, still remained in the Tabernacle.
(4LtMs, Ms 23, 1886, 1)
David, while dwelling in his palace of cedar and beholding the costly dwellings of the inhabitants of the city, was impressed that a more honorable place should be prepared for the worship of the great God, the Maker of the heavens and the earth. David was filled with remorse that he dwelt in a magnificent palace while the ark, which symbolized the mighty God, was provided for so much more poorly. Making known his convictions to Nathan, the prophet, he was encouraged by him to carry out his purpose, that of building a temple for the Lord to dwell in. But God had a special work for David to perform, and in His providence He had selected his son Solomon to accomplish the great work of building Him a house.
(4LtMs, Ms 23, 1886, 2)
The Lord has made men His agents and has supplied them with means to carry forward His work. They will take the most happiness in their possessions when they render back to God that which He has freely given them, when they show that they make His cause and work supreme, and when they plan more wisely for the advancement of His cause and work, for the salvation of souls, than for their own convenience or enjoyment. The Lord says, “Them that honor Me, I will honor.”1 Samuel 2:30. When those who love God have an eye single to His glory, see that narrow plans and inferior accommodations are made for the worship of the Lord God of hosts, and then see how much is expended upon building and furnishing houses for men, they will feel as did David.
(4LtMs, Ms 23, 1886, 3)
A good work has been done in Healdsburg in erecting buildings for the accommodation of students. In the purchase of the college and in the planning and arrangement of the boarding house, some of our brethren have done nobly; but there is much yet left undone. The efforts made by the God-fearing, zealous servants of God should be encouraged by their brethren, for their plans in preparing a home for our youth and providing facilities for training and educating them according to the Scriptures have worked far more successfully than we had hoped. Plans are often devised to do a great work, but they fail because they are not in accordance with God’s plans and God’s ways. When self is interwoven with the plans and devices, then failure is written upon them.
(4LtMs, Ms 23, 1886, 4)
In carrying out the design of building a house for God in Healdsburg, there will need to be a spirit of sacrifice on the part of all. It does not belong to this one church at Healdsburg to bear all this burden. Healdsburg is a place where the interest of our people on the Pacific coast will center. It should be considered as a missionary field. Here their children will be sent to attend the college; here they will listen Sabbath after Sabbath to the Word of God from His delegated servants. The other churches should all take a special interest in the work being done there and should feel it a privilege to help in building a house of worship there. They should consider it not only a privilege, but an honor to share in this work. It is not proper to make the school chapel a place for the people to assemble to worship God.
(4LtMs, Ms 23, 1886, 5)
There have been times when it seemed necessary to worship God in very humble places; but the Lord did not withhold His Spirit nor refuse His presence because of this. It was the best His people could do at the time, and if they worshiped Him in Spirit and in truth, He never reproved or condemned their efforts. But He has blessed us with means, and we expend that means in making our houses attractive, in planning and executing to please, to honor, and to glorify ourselves; if we are content to thus leave the Lord out of our plans and to worship Him in a much poorer and more inconvenient place than we are willing to live in ourselves; if, I say, our selfish purposes are thus made supreme and God and His worship secondary, He will not bestow upon us His blessing.
(4LtMs, Ms 23, 1886, 6)
God appoints to every man his work, that of honoring God’s name on the earth. Have we not a work to do for the Master here in Healdsburg? Are we prepared for this work? Here are carpenters who do not possess the mind and Spirit of Christ. When this work of building a church shall be begun, there will be a revealing of the true character of many among us. There are men of various temperaments and ideas who feel very ardent to have their plans carried out because they think them just right. If all are not guarded, envy, discontent, murmuring will arise in their hearts because they are disappointed in something.
(4LtMs, Ms 23, 1886, 7)
Be assured, brethren, that with every one who develops this spirit there is need of a true conversion to God. All should be thankful that God allows them a name and a place among His people without their seeking to be first. They are to do their work with fidelity and thoroughness, considering every day what Christ has done for them. If he had failed in His appointed work in the redemption of man, we should all have hopelessly perished.
(4LtMs, Ms 23, 1886, 8)
Christ’s work was perfect in every part. We need to daily humble our hearts before God in view of the blessings that He has brought within our reach at infinite cost to Himself. He lived a life of humiliation, He was slighted, scorned, rejected, that we might be lifted up. Then will we consider that the Lord has a choice even of men who shall build His house? It does then make a difference to Him who engages in this work and what spirit characterizes them. God would have men engage in His work who have wisdom and who are disciplined by His grace. Men’s plans are not God’s plans. He may see that it is best for us and for His cause to refuse our very best intentions, as He did in the case of David. Our plans may look exceedingly wise to us, but not so to the Lord. Of one thing we may be assured, the Lord will bless and make useful to the advancement of His cause those who humbly devote themselves and all that they have to His glory. If He sees fit not to honor their desires, He will, if they are humble, teachable, and under the control of His Spirit, counterbalance His refusal by giving them tokens of His love and entrusting to them other service.
(4LtMs, Ms 23, 1886, 9)
The Lord reminded David of the lowly position he was in when He called him and entrusted him with great responsibilities, and He would have him ever bear in mind that his prosperity and success came through the blessing of God and not through any inherited goodness that he possessed. Although God did not allow him to carry out the wish of his heart, He granted him the next highest honor, that of entrusting the work to his son.
(4LtMs, Ms 23, 1886, 10)
Solomon received wisdom from God. Yet Solomon did not find among the workmen of his nation and religion those qualifications, that fine skill, that he deemed essential to carry forward the work of building a temple for the God of heaven. He was therefore obliged to send away for workmen, men who would do justice to the responsible work entrusted to them. God was the designer and men were the executors. There was a head, a leader, and the men were brought in under him to follow his directions. There was no discord, no strife; every man wrought until the stones were brought out of the mountains so perfectly hewed and chiseled that when brought to the building they came together without the sound of ax or hammer.
(4LtMs, Ms 23, 1886, 11)
We have no command from God to erect a building which will compare for richness and splendor with the temple. But we are to build an humble house of worship, plain and simple, neat and perfect in its design. Then let those who have means look to it that they are as liberal and tasteful in erecting a temple wherein we may worship God as they have been in locating, and building, and furnishing their own houses. Let them manifest a willingness and a desire to show greater honor to God than themselves. Let them build with nicety, but not with extravagance. Let the house be built conveniently and thoroughly so that when it is presented to God He can accept it and let His Spirit rest upon the worshipers who have an eye single to His glory. Nothing must interfere between God’s glory and us; no selfish plans, no selfish schemes, no selfish purposes. There must be an agreement.
(4LtMs, Ms 23, 1886, 12)
The work of building might have commenced last year. But there are many carpenters and others who have come from different places and settled in Healdsburg who have not been actuated by the right spirit, or the right motives. As soon as the subject of building a meetinghouse was agitated, they began to manifest a spirit of rivalry and to selfishly covet the work themselves lest someone outside of Healdsburg should be called to act a part or be made leader in the work. Those who have come to Healdsburg and who have done nothing for the upbuilding of the cause and work here, who have been no spiritual strength, efficiency, and support to the church, but who have ever been, as far as their influence is concerned, a detriment to the church, were the most anxious, self-sufficient, and forward in their claims of superiority, urging that it was their right to take a prominent part in the matter. If these men have been converted the past year, then their past words, and attitude, and claims may be blotted out, and they can begin anew. But I have no evidence that the spirit of ambition in my brother workmen is dead. They would be puzzled to select a head man among themselves under whom they would agree to lay aside their own opinions and manners of working. They are not large-minded, large-hearted men of experience, but are so very sensitive lest they should not have the supremacy.
(4LtMs, Ms 23, 1886, 13)
In building the temple for God, all worked in harmonious action. Among the thousands of workmen, there were acknowledged heads, master workmen who commanded certain parts of the work. Although these were not of their nation or religion, all consented to obey them. There were no strikes, no rebellion, no dissatisfaction. The very elements seemed to be under the control of the Great I AM. Peaceful and harmonious, the work went on; and when all the parts were brought together, they fitted with an exactness that was not the result of a special miracle, but of accurate, skilful labor by workmen who felt the greatness of the work and fashioned every stone to match the place it was to fit. In our work we must move cautiously in faith. But it is our privilege to build a house for God. We should not be confined to a school chapel. If we have a deep heart interest in the work of God, every man and woman will say, Let us arise and build. Let us look as did David to our own conveniences and then consider the poor accommodations that we have for the service of God. Let every one, old and young, bring gifts and donations to help in building a house for God, and let parents and children show as great, yes as much greater interest in this building as they have shown in building houses for themselves. It is for our own good and for the glory of God that we undertake this work. We know it is a trying time as far as means is concerned, but we should not let this hinder us. We want God’s blessing, we want to work the works of God; let none of us be behind in this work.
(4LtMs, Ms 23, 1886, 14)
The house erected for the worship of God should be cherished with sacred reverence by parents and by children. It should not be used for common business of any kind. Schools should be disconnected from the room that is employed as a sanctuary where we expect God to reveal His sacred presence. Our children are not receiving the proper training in regard to the sacredness of the house where God is worshiped and where His Word is opened to the people. It is not possible to have them form correct ideas of God’s sanctuary if it is used for a schoolroom and for common business purposes. There should be a sacred spot, like the sanctuary of old, where God is to meet with His people. That place should not be used as a lunch room or as a business room, but simply for the worship of God.
(4LtMs, Ms 23, 1886, 15)
When children attend day school in the same place where they assemble to worship on the Sabbath, they cannot be made to feel the sacredness of the place and that they must enter with feelings of reverence. The sacred and common are so blended that it is difficult to distinguish them. It is for this reason that the house or sanctuary dedicated to God should not be made a common place. Its sacredness should not be confused or mingled with the common every-day feelings or business life. There should be a solemn awe upon the worshipers as they enter the sanctuary, and they should leave behind all common worldly thoughts, for it is the place where God reveals His presence. It is as the audience chamber of the great and eternal God; therefore pride and passion, dissension and self-esteem, selfishness, and covetousness, which God pronounces idolatry, are inappropriate for such a place. What concord is there between Christ and Belial, what agreement between the temple of God and idols?
(4LtMs, Ms 23, 1886, 16)
Parents should be constrained by high and holy motives to teach their children the sinfulness of entering the house of God in extravagant apparel and external display, which is contrary to the injunction of the inspired Word. Their dress and spirit should be appropriate to the holy place of worship. Thus the constraining love of Christ will triumph over the promptings of the natural heart. Such a worshiper will be a “living epistle, known and read of all men.” [2 Corinthians 3:2.] The world will witness his unselfish love and feel condemned for their idolatry, and they will take knowledge of this devoted unselfish child of God that he has learned of Jesus. The church have as yet reached only a low standard, whereas if they will show due honor to God and elevate the standard, they may triumph gloriously. There is not that marked difference between believers and unbelievers that there should be. The Lord will accept that faith only that is sustained by corresponding works. You must arise from your low condition. You must have more noble aspirations, higher aims. Your whole soul must be wrapped up in God. You are to take no credit to yourself for your good and wise works, for there is no merit of themselves in your works; but if the Spirit of God worketh in the children of obedience, it is all of God not of self; therefore wherein shall we receive credit?
(4LtMs, Ms 23, 1886, 17)
We are justified freely through the redemption there is in Christ. Faith is the gift of God. It is an assent of the understanding of God’s Word which binds the heart to His service. It is an active faith, for it works by love and purifies the soul. Let us arise and build. The great argument for Christian liberality is the life and example of Christ. We have not as a people the mind of Christ. Our energies are not employed in the service of God to make us more and more heavenly minded. We are not inclined to grow heavenward, but earthward. We want to avail ourselves of every means of grace to become more and more like Jesus. We want every advantage we can command in order to grow up into Christ our Living Head.
(4LtMs, Ms 23, 1886, 18)
The house of the Lord in Jerusalem made it the praise and a holy revered name in all the earth. The walls, the towers, the stones, the streets, the foundations, the very dust of the city were sacred to the Jewish nation because God revealed the Shekinah of His presence in the sanctuary, and there His blessings rested upon His people every day. When the sun’s soft beams shone down from the crest of Olivet upon the gilded domes and polished stones of the holy house, the one thought that God dwelt in Mount Zion and that He was in His sanctuary called forth a union of prayers for wisdom and strength from Him who dwelt between the cherubim. I call your mind to the sacredness and awe which were cherished anciently for God’s house, His sanctuary. God is not confined to any one particular place, but anciently, pilgrims from all parts of the world assembled to worship at Jerusalem. The Passover, the Pentecost, and the feast of the tabernacles were seasons that stirred the souls of the loyal in Israel, old and young, rich and poor, high and low, joined the grand procession going up to Jerusalem to appear before God. The long journeys were made during the most favorable seasons of the year and by short stages, for many went on foot. The shepherds from their flocks, the herdsmen from the wild mountains, the sons of the prophets from Mount Carmel, the [fishermen] from the Sea of Galilee, and the stray wanderers would encounter perils on land and on sea that they might assemble and stand within the gates of Jerusalem on these special occasions. As they journeyed, the tedious monotony was relieved by sacred songs. Morning and evening the hills resounded with thanksgiving and praise. The wonderful deliverance from Egypt after the passage of the Red Sea was celebrated by songs of experience and thanksgiving and praise to their wonderful Deliverer.
(4LtMs, Ms 23, 1886, 19)
Miriam, the sister of Moses that once led the women of Israel with timbrels, saying, “Sing unto the Lord, for He hath triumphed gloriously” [Exodus 15:21], the children of Israel for fifteen hundred years wove their wonderful experience into song. They chanted the grand Hebrew psalms with the same reverence and devotion which inspired the composer of the sacred melody. They exalted God; they brought their experience into history and elevated the marvelous works of God. The angels’ visits to the fathers and His revelations to the prophets were all brought into their songs, celebrating the majesty and power and wonderful works of Jehovah. At the sound of the signal trumpet and the music of the cymbals, the voices of praise and thanksgiving came from thousands of voices, “I was glad when they said unto me, Let us go into the house of the Lord. Our feet shall stand within thy gates, O Jerusalem.”Psalm 122:1, 2. In these caravans marching to the holy city, not one went empty handed. Fruits from their produce in field and garden, and offerings of every kind, were borne by the worshipers. The fairest and the choicest of everything was taken to be presented as a gift to Jehovah in the sanctuary. Devotion to God was the order of all who visited the sanctuary. This should be the case with us. When these pilgrims arrived upon the surrounding hills in sight of the holy city, they looked with reverential awe down upon the living mass of people who like themselves were winding their way to the temple. As they saw the smoke of the incense ascending and heard the trumpets of the Levites heralding the break of day, the people caught the inspiration of the hour and broke forth into sacred songs. “Great is the Lord, and greatly to be praised in the city of our God, in the mountain of His holiness. Beautiful for situation, the joy of the whole earth, is mount Zion, on the sides of the north.”Psalm 48:1. “Peace be within thy walls, and prosperity within thy palaces.”Psalm 122:7. “Open to me the gates of righteousness: I will go into them, and I will praise the Lord.”Psalm 118:19. “I will pay my vows unto the Lord now in the presence of all His people, in the courts of the Lord’s house, in the midst of thee, O Jerusalem.”Psalm 116:18, 19. “Because of the house of the Lord our God, I will seek thy good.”Psalm 122:9.
(4LtMs, Ms 23, 1886, 20)
Ms 24, 1886
Objections to the Bible NP 1886 This manuscript is published in entirety in 1SM 19-21.
Human minds vary. The minds of different education and thought receive different impressions of the same words, and it is difficult for one mind to give to one of a different temperament, education, and habits of thought by language exactly the same idea as that which is clear and distinct in his own mind. Yet to honest men, right-minded men, he can be so simple and plain as to convey his meaning for all practical purposes. If the man he communicates with is not honest and will not want to see and understand the truth, he will turn his words and language in everything to suit his own purposes. He will misconstrue his words, play upon his imagination, wrest them from their true meaning, and then entrench himself in unbelief, claiming that the sentiments are all wrong.
(4LtMs, Ms 24, 1886, 1)
This is the way my writings are treated by those who wish to misunderstand and pervert them. They turn the truth of God into a lie. In the very same way that they treat the writings in my published articles and in my books, so do skeptics and infidels treat the Bible. They read it according to their desire to pervert, to misapply, to wilfully wrest the utterances from their true meaning. They declare that the Bible can prove anything and everything, that every sect proves their doctrines right, and that the most diverse doctrines are proven from the Bible.
(4LtMs, Ms 24, 1886, 2)
The writers of the Bible had to express their ideas in human language. It was written by human men. These men were inspired of the Holy Spirit. Because of the imperfections of human understanding of language, or the perversity of the human mind, ingenious in evading truth, many read and understand the Bible to please themselves. It is not that the difficulty is in the Bible. Opposing politicians argue points of law in the statute book and take opposite views in their application and in these laws.
(4LtMs, Ms 24, 1886, 3)
The Scriptures were given to men, not in a continuous chain of unbroken utterances, but piece by piece through successive generations, as God in His providences saw a fitting opportunity to impress man at sundry times and divers places. Men wrote as they were moved upon by the Holy Ghost. There is “first the bud, then the blossom, and next the fruit,”“first the blade, then the ear, after that the full corn in the ear.” [Mark 4:28.] This is exactly what the Bible utterances are to us.
(4LtMs, Ms 24, 1886, 4)
There is not always perfect order or apparent unity in the Scriptures. The miracles of Christ are not given in exact order, but are given just as the circumstances occurred, which called for this divine revealing of the power of Christ. The truths of the Bible are as pearls hidden. They must be searched, dug out by painstaking effort. Those who take only a surface view of the Scriptures will, with their superficial knowledge, which they think is very deep, talk of the contradictions of the Bible and question the authority of the Scriptures. But those whose hearts are in harmony with truth and duty will search the Scriptures with a heart prepared to receive divine impressions. The illuminated soul sees a spiritual unity, one grand golden thread running through the whole, but it requires patience, thought, and prayer to trace out the precious golden thread. Sharp contentions over the Bible have led to investigation and revealed the precious jewels of truth. Many tears have been shed, many prayers offered that the Lord would open the understanding to His Word.
(4LtMs, Ms 24, 1886, 5)
The Bible is not given to us in grand superhuman language. Jesus, in order to reach man where he is, took humanity. The Bible must be given in the language of men. Everything that is human is imperfect. Different meanings are expressed by the same word; there is not one word for each distinct idea. The Bible was given for practical purposes.
(4LtMs, Ms 24, 1886, 6)
The stamps of minds are different. All do not understand expressions and statements alike. Some understand the statements of the Scriptures to suit their own particular minds and cases. Prepossessions, prejudices, and passions have a strong influence to darken the understanding and confuse the mind even in reading the words of Holy Writ.
(4LtMs, Ms 24, 1886, 7)
The disciples traveling to Emmaus needed to be disentangled in their interpretation of the Scriptures. Jesus walked with them disguised, and as a man He talked with them. Beginning at Moses and the prophets, He taught them in all things concerning Himself, that His life, His mission, His sufferings, His death were just as the Word of God had foretold. He opened their understanding that they might understand the Scriptures. How quickly He straightened out the tangled ends and showed the unity and divine verity of the Scriptures. How much men in these times need their understanding opened.
(4LtMs, Ms 24, 1886, 8)
The Bible is written by inspired men, but it is not God’s mode of thought and expression. It is that of humanity. God, as a writer, is not represented. Men will often say such an expression is not like God. But God has not put Himself in words, in logic, in rhetoric, on trial in the Bible. The writers of the Bible were God’s penmen, not His pen. Look at the different writers.
(4LtMs, Ms 24, 1886, 9)
It is not the words of the Bible that are inspired, but the men that were inspired. Inspiration acts not on the man's words or his expressions, but on the man himself, who under the influence of the Holy Ghost is imbued with thoughts. But the words and thoughts receive the impress of the individual mind. The divine mind is diffused. The divine mind and will is combined with the human mind and will; thus the utterances of the man are the Word of God.
(4LtMs, Ms 24, 1886, 10)
Ms 25, 1886
Talk/Sanctification Orebro, Sweden June 20, 1886 Portions of this manuscript are published in 5MR 123-124. June 20, 1886 (Morning Talk by E. G. White, at Orebro, Sweden,)
“If we say that we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, and the truth is not in us. If we confess our sins, He is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness.”1 John 1:8, 9.
(4LtMs, Ms 25, 1886, 1)
These words show us the importance of occupying a position of humility and self-abasement instead of pride. We are to keep the mirror—the law of God—ever before us, that we may discover our defects of character. By this law we are to test our lives.
(4LtMs, Ms 25, 1886, 2)
There is one point that I wish to emphasize: Those who are striving to keep the law of God never boast of their holiness. But many of those who are trampling the law under their unsanctified feet claim that they are without sin, that they have attained perfect sanctification. When the claims of the law of God are presented to them, they at once show feelings of opposition and hatred. Such feelings do not reveal sanctification; for sanctification is entire conformity to God’s will.
(4LtMs, Ms 25, 1886, 3)
Sanctification is not the work of a moment, but of a lifetime. It is not gained by a happy flight of feeling, but is the result of constantly dying to sin, and constantly believing and living to Christ, practicing the virtues of Christ. The law shows us the defects in our character, and then God promises that “if we confess our sins, He is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness.” [Verse 9.]
(4LtMs, Ms 25, 1886, 4)
When we are convicted that we are sinners in God’s sight, we are not to sink down in discouragement, feeling that our case is hopeless. Neither are we to seek to break the mirror that reveals our defects. Instead, we should bow before God humbly, confessing our sins and claiming the promise of forgiveness.
(4LtMs, Ms 25, 1886, 5)
We are living in the great day of atonement. O how many forget this! In the typical day of atonement, the people of Israel humbled themselves before God and confessed their sins. The high priest took the prayers of the repentant people and, standing before the ark in the most holy place, made intercession to God in their behalf. And the Lord heard his petition and granted pardon.
(4LtMs, Ms 25, 1886, 6)
This is an illustration of the work that is today going on in the heavenly sanctuary. Our great High Priest is standing before the mercy seat and is making an atonement for us. And should not we be constantly humbling our hearts before God, with confession and repentance? Christ takes the prayers that are offered by contrite hearts and presents them to the Father mingled with the incense of His righteousness. Then pardon is written opposite their names, and the sins of those who have offered these prayers are pardoned.
(4LtMs, Ms 25, 1886, 7)
Every day our faith should increase. While we say, “I know that I am a sinner,” we can say also, “I know I have a Saviour.” Jesus died for sinners, and He will pardon my sins, if I sincerely repent. It is of no avail to claim to believe on Christ unless we acknowledge the claims of God’s law and daily strive to obey its precepts.
(4LtMs, Ms 25, 1886, 8)
It is our duty to believe that Christ will pardon our transgressions. We are to plant our feet upon His promises, remembering that faith, not feeling, is to be our guide. We are to walk by faith, not by sight.
(4LtMs, Ms 25, 1886, 9)
He who keeps his eyes fixed upon Jesus will not claim to be holy. It is those who have lost sight of the sinless Saviour who say boastingly, “I am holy.” It is those who break God’s commandments most defiantly who boast most loudly of being without sin.
(4LtMs, Ms 25, 1886, 10)
Ms 26, 1886
Sermon/Evil Speaking Christiania, Norway July 15, 1886 Portions of this manuscript are published in UL 210; OHC 234; Ev 244-245.
“Lord, who shall abide in Thy tabernacle? Who shall dwell in Thy holy hill? He that walketh uprightly, and worketh righteousness, and speaketh the truth in his heart. He that backbiteth not with his tongue, nor doeth evil to his neighbor, nor taketh up a reproach against his neighbor. In whose eyes a vile person is contemned; but he honoreth them that fear the Lord. He that sweareth to his own hurt, and changeth not. He that putteth not out his money to usury, nor taketh reward against the innocent. He that doeth these things shall never be moved.”Psalm 15.
(4LtMs, Ms 26, 1886, 1)
We all know what mischief an unruly tongue will do if left to run at will. Those who have been brought together in church capacity have bound themselves by their act in joining the church to keep evil speaking out of their ranks. It is the duty of those in responsible positions in the church to closely guard this matter to see that order and harmony are preserved in the church. From the light given me by God in regard to the church here in Christiania, this work has been greatly neglected. Because of this, the enemy has worked through unruly elements to weaken the church.
(4LtMs, Ms 26, 1886, 2)
When I was here last year, I bore my testimony on this point, through my interpreters. At that time there was a demoralized condition of things in the church. And those occupying positions of responsibility did not seem to understand the harm that the mischiefmakers were doing.
(4LtMs, Ms 26, 1886, 3)
There are those whose propensity it is to talk. They seem to think it their duty to watch for faults and mistakes in the lives of others. Such do not see the necessity of taking vigilant watchcare of themselves. There was one in this church who was working in this way, watching for defects, and then talking unkindly about her brethren and sisters. There were others who were just as guilty as she, because they listened to her, and in listening, partook of her spirit. Her words were as cruel as the grave, but they did not seem to realize this. There were those who took real pleasure in listening to tales that blackened the character of this one and that one. This was a cruel work; and had the individual members of the church taken the right stand, it would not have been done. They would not have allowed it for a moment. But instead of rebuking the one who carried these reports, they listened to the scandal; and in the books of heaven they are charged as being equally guilty with the one who did the talking.
(4LtMs, Ms 26, 1886, 4)
This kind of work brought the displeasure of God and left a stain upon the church and has greatly weakened the church. If I could set this matter before you as it has been before me, I think you would change very materially your course of action. Those who felt pleased as they listened to reports that blackened the character of others are guilty before God. But so far have some of the members of this church departed from the Bible rule in regard to this matter that their eyes are blinded. Unsanctified tongues need to be converted. Every member of the church should strive with all his power to obey the directions laid down in the Word of God. If there are those who refuse to do this, it should be made a matter of church discipline.
(4LtMs, Ms 26, 1886, 5)
As a church you should stand where you can represent the character of Christ to the world. You should stand where you can build one another up in the most holy faith. Never are you to tear one another down, for you are doing Satan’s work. Day by day you are to help one another to grow up to full stature of men and women in Christ. In this work you close the door to the enemy. The power of speech is a great talent to bless others or a great curse to cause dissension and strife.
(4LtMs, Ms 26, 1886, 6)
The one who gives himself up to finding fault with this one and that one is neglecting his own precious soul. And those who allow such a one to carry on his unchristlike work unrebuked are themselves accountable before God of injury to their brethren. You, my brethren and sisters, have seen this spirit of faultfinding in the church and have gone right on as if it were regarded as the work committed you to do.
(4LtMs, Ms 26, 1886, 7)
Can we expect the blessing of God to rest upon a church when the members are cherishing bitterness against one another? Why is it, that when such a condition as this exists among you, that you do not drive it out? Meet together and faithfully show from the Word the wrong done to the whole church. The Word of God declares, “If a man say, I love God, and hateth his brother, he is a liar: for he that loveth not his brother whom he hath seen, how can he love God whom he hath not seen.”1 John 4:20. Those in whose hearts Christ abides will show in their lives the fruits of the Spirit—love, joy, peace, longsuffering, gentleness, goodness. Those who are controlled by the enemy will be filled with envy, strife, malice, and evil surmising.
(4LtMs, Ms 26, 1886, 8)
If tonight I can speak words strong enough to arouse you to see the evil that the unruly tongues amongst you are doing in the church, I shall be thankful that I came to Christiania at this time. There are those among you who have precious talents, but they dare not improve these talents; for they fear that wherever they might go or whatever they might do, they would be followed by the cruel words of the scandal-mongers. There are in this church some who are suffering martyrdom from these unruly tongues. They feel no surety, no peace. They feel sure that they will be followed by backbiting and reproach, and they dare not take a position of trust, in which they might improve their gifts, because they fear the envy that would be aroused by the agents of the enemy, who would follow on their track and find fault with them.
(4LtMs, Ms 26, 1886, 9)
If one of those of whom these cruel words are spoken were tonight lying cold in death, how different would be the words spoken of him. How often this is the case! While a person is living and could be blessed by kind words, unkind, bitter words are spoken of him. But when his work is ended, and his hands are folded in death, words of love and appreciation are spoken. But the words of love fall upon ears that hear not. They are spoken to hearts that cannot be comforted. It is too late! O if some of these words of love could have been spoken in life, how much better it would have been for the persons and closed the door of reflection after them. Let us be kind and helpful to one another.
(4LtMs, Ms 26, 1886, 10)
At the day of judgment we shall meet those with whom we have associated in this life, and every one will then be judged according to the things written in the books. “By thy words thou shalt be justified, and by thy words thou shalt be condemned.”Matthew 12:37. Then those who have given themselves up to evil thinking and evil speaking, and who have refused to change this course, will see plainly revealed the words of censure and falsehood that they have spoken. And they will see the souls who have been turned from the truth by these words. There are in this city those who today would be united with the church had it not been for the envy and malice cherished and revealed by some of the members. How will those who have turned these souls from the truth meet their record in the judgment?
(4LtMs, Ms 26, 1886, 11)
God desires His people to bring into their homes all the peace and joy and love that it is possible for them to have. The love that they bring into the home they will bring into the church. My brethren and sisters, you can bring the peace of heaven into the home and into the church if you will sanctify to God the talent of speech.
(4LtMs, Ms 26, 1886, 12)
If it were possible for those who have brought turmoil into the church to be admitted to heaven, would they not reveal the same spirit there? If their way were crossed, would they not become impatient and begin to find fault? Would they not be jealous of those whose crowns were brighter than their own?
(4LtMs, Ms 26, 1886, 13)
In the Scriptures the question is asked, “What shall be given unto thee? or what shall be done unto thee, thou false tongue?” What treatment shall be given the unruly member? The answer is, “Sharp arrows of the mighty, with coals of juniper.”Psalm 120:3, 4.
(4LtMs, Ms 26, 1886, 14)
The Bible is full of instruction enjoining us to show in speech love, patience, and respect in our treatment of one another. The love of Jesus in the soul never leads to malice and envy. The tender plant of Christlike love must be carefully cherished. It will not grow unless it is cultivated.
(4LtMs, Ms 26, 1886, 15)
Heaven takes notice of the one who carries about with him an atmosphere of peace and love. Such a one will receive his reward. He will stand in the great day of the Lord.
(4LtMs, Ms 26, 1886, 16)
The Importance of Obedience
The Sabbath of the fourth commandment has not been exalted and honored by some of the members of this church as it should have been. God blessed and sanctified the seventh day and said that during its hours no secular work should be done. He declared that His Sabbath was to be a sign between Him and His people forever, throughout their generations. [Exodus 31:13.] Of the week, God has given us six days on which to labor, but the seventh He has reserved for Himself. And to spend the hours of this day in doing our own work is to rob Him.
(4LtMs, Ms 26, 1886, 17)
I desire tonight to show you the importance of strict obedience to God’s commands. It is dangerous to attempt to go through the world without living in obedience to God. The Scriptures declare that those who offend on one point are guilty of all. [James 2:10.] Those who love God will honor Him by keeping His commandments.
(4LtMs, Ms 26, 1886, 18)
We are now living in the great day of atonement. Christ is standing in the heavenly sanctuary, before the mercy seat, making an atonement for the sins of His people. He died to exalt the law of God and make it honorable, and shall we dare to manipulate it to suit our own convenience? Shall we dare to spend for ourselves the hours of His holy Sabbath?
(4LtMs, Ms 26, 1886, 19)
Among those who embraced the truth at Basel last winter was a young man who left the school that he was attending in order to keep the Sabbath. He was asked what he expected to do for a living. He replied, “God has given me physical strength, and I will work in any capacity rather than break His commandments.” Some felt anxious that he should be given a place in the printing office, but one said. “No. When he shows that he will obey God at any cost, then we shall know that he is the very man we need in this office. But if he has not principle enough to do this, he is just the man that we do not want.”
(4LtMs, Ms 26, 1886, 20)
Elder Whitney came to me and asked me if he ought to give the young man encouragement to think that he would be given a place in the office. I said, “The God of heaven has presented before him the eternal weight of glory that awaits the overcomer; and if like Moses he has respect unto the recompense of reward, he will take his position decidedly on the side of truth. But it would do harm and not good to hold out before him any bribe or attraction. And yet your duty is to help him see that he must walk out by faith, but do not leave him to wrestle this battle out alone, for Satan will tempt him, and you must render him every help possible.”
(4LtMs, Ms 26, 1886, 21)
God has not given us the commandments so that we can change them to suit our own convenience. The idea that the law of God is of little consequence has prevailed with many in this church, and a change must come. When all the members surrender to God, placing heart and mind in His keeping, a different condition of things will exist. Courage and faith will come in.
(4LtMs, Ms 26, 1886, 22)
“What shall it profit a man if he shall gain the whole world, and lose his own soul, or what shall a man give in exchange for his soul?”Mark 8:36. “To obey is better than sacrifice and to hearken than the fat of rams.”1 Samuel 15:22. God sent Saul to destroy the Amalakites utterly. Feeling at liberty to use his own judgment to depart a little from what the Lord had said, Saul supposed it his prerogative to save the best of the sheep and oxen to sacrifice in offerings to God.
(4LtMs, Ms 26, 1886, 23)
“Then came the word of the Lord unto Samuel, saying, It repenteth Me that I have set up Saul to be king: for he is turned back from following Me, and hath not performed My commandments.”1 Samuel 15:11.
(4LtMs, Ms 26, 1886, 24)
Meeting Samuel at Gilgal, Saul accosted him with the words, “Blessed be thou of the Lord: I have performed the commandment of the Lord. And Samuel said, What meaneth then this bleating of the sheep in mine ears, and the lowing of the oxen which I hear? And Saul said, They have brought them from the Amalekites: for the people spared the best of the sheep and of the oxen, to sacrifice unto the Lord thy God; and the rest we have utterly destroyed.”1 Samuel 15:13-15.
(4LtMs, Ms 26, 1886, 25)
“And Samuel said, Hath the Lord as great delight in burnt offerings and sacrifices, as in obeying the voice of the Lord? Behold, to obey is better than sacrifice, and to hearken than the fat of rams. For rebellion is as the sin of witchcraft, and stubbornness is as iniquity and idolatry. Because thou hast rejected the word of the Lord, He hath also rejected thee from being king.”1 Samuel 15:22, 23.
(4LtMs, Ms 26, 1886, 26)
To those who have been trying to serve God and mammon in any line, I would say, Is it not time that you took your position on the Lord’s side? You may say that you cannot keep the Sabbath and attend to your business. Then change your business whatever the consequence may be. Can you not trust God? He does not ask you whether or not it is convenient for you to keep the Sabbath. He asks you to keep it at whatever cost. The Sabbath is often desecrated because it is convenient. God forbid. On this point there is great danger in all our churches.
(4LtMs, Ms 26, 1886, 27)
Ms 27, 1886
Sermon/Building on the Rock Copenhagen, Denmark July 25, 1886 Portions of this manuscript are published in TDG 215; Ev 595-596. July 25, 1886 (Morning talk at Copenhagen by Mrs. E. G. White,)
“Whosoever heareth these sayings of Mine, and doeth them, I will liken him unto a wise man, which built his house upon a rock: and the rain descended, and the floods came, and the winds blew, and beat upon that house; and it fell not, for it was founded upon a rock.
(4LtMs, Ms 27, 1886, 1)
“And everyone that heareth these sayings of Mine, and doeth them not, shall be likened unto a foolish man, which built his house upon the sand: and the rain descended, and the floods came, and the winds blew, and beat upon that house; and it fell: and great was the fall of it.”Matthew 7:24-27.
(4LtMs, Ms 27, 1886, 2)
As the people sat upon the hillside, listening to the words of Christ, they could see valleys and ravines through which the mountain streams found their way to the sea. In summer these streams often wholly disappeared, leaving only a dry and dusty channel. But when the wintry storms burst upon the hills, the rivers became fierce, raging torrents, at times overspreading the valleys, and bearing everything away on their resistless flood. Often, then, the hovels reared by the peasants on the grassy plain, apparently beyond reach of danger, were swept away. But high upon the hill were houses built upon the rock. In some parts of the land were dwellings built wholly of rock, and many of them had withstood the tempests of a thousand years. These houses were reared with toil and great difficulty. They were not easy of access, and their location appeared less easy of access than the grassy plain. But they were founded upon the rock; and wind and flood and tempest beat upon them in vain.
(4LtMs, Ms 27, 1886, 3)
Those who hear and obey the words of Christ are building upon the rock, and when the tempest comes, their house will not be overthrown. They will through faith in Christ Jesus gain eternal life. Those who are hearers, but not doers of His words, are building upon a foundation of uncertainty which is sand, and calamity will overtake them. Had Adam and Eve heeded the words that God spoke to them in the beginning, they would not have fallen from their first estate. Our Saviour met temptation in a stronger, fiercer form than it was presented to Adam, and His only weapon was one that is within the reach of all—the Word of God. When Satan came to Christ in His weakness, and told him to satisfy His hunger by turning the stones into bread, and thus prove Himself to be the Son of God, Christ answered, “It is written, Man shall not live by bread alone, but by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God.”Matthew 4:4.
(4LtMs, Ms 27, 1886, 4)
Just before speaking the words that I have taken for my text, Christ spoke words of special warning: “Enter ye in at the strait gate: for wide is the gate, and broad is the way that leadeth to destruction, and many there be which go in thereat.”Matthew 7:13.
(4LtMs, Ms 27, 1886, 5)
The reason so few find the way that leads to heaven and safety is that they do not heed the words of Christ. They may hear them, but this does not avail if, after hearing, they still follow in their own course of unbelief and sinful indulgences, and then when they are not blessed, complain, as is represented in the 58th chapter of Isaiah. To lose eternal life is to lose everything. Let us put forth every effort in our power to press through the strait gate and walk in the narrow path that leads to heaven.
(4LtMs, Ms 27, 1886, 6)
We shall meet with false doctrines of every kind, and unless we are acquainted with what Christ has said, and are following His instructions, we shall be led astray. One of the most dangerous of these doctrines is that of false sanctification. There are those who claim to be holy, and yet are breaking God’s commandments. Their assertion that they are sinless is false and should not be received.
(4LtMs, Ms 27, 1886, 7)
Holiness means perfect obedience to God’s law—“Thou shalt” and “thou shalt not.” Those who pay no heed to this law, except to tear it down by their unsanctified actions, are in rebellion against God and cannot possibly be holy. Not only do they break the law themselves, but by their transgression they teach others to break it; and unless they repent, heavy will be their punishment.
(4LtMs, Ms 27, 1886, 8)
Christ declared, “Think not that I am come to destroy the law, or the prophets: I am not come to destroy, but to fulfil. For verily I say unto you, Till heaven and earth pass, one jot or one tittle shall in no wise pass from the law, till all be fulfilled.”Matthew 5:17, 18. And He says again, “By their fruits ye shall know them.”Matthew 7:20. Are those who so boldly claim to be sanctified doing the works of Christ? Are they holding up before the people the law of God given on Mount Sinai? They declare that they have with them the power of God, but the Scriptures declare: “To the law and to the testimony: if they speak not according to this word, it is because there is no light in them.”Isaiah 8:20.
(4LtMs, Ms 27, 1886, 9)
Christ declares, “Not every one that saith unto Me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven; but he that doeth the will of My Father which is in heaven. Many will say to Me in that day, Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied in Thy name? and in Thy name have cast out devils: and in Thy name done many wonderful works? And then will I profess unto them, I never knew you: depart from Me, ye that work iniquity.”Matthew 7:21-23.
(4LtMs, Ms 27, 1886, 10)
Another doctrine that will be presented is that all that we have to do is to believe in Christ—to believe that He has forgiven our sins, and that after we are forgiven, it is impossible for us to sin. This is a snare of Satan. It is true that we must believe in Christ. He is our only hope of salvation. But it is also true that we must work out our individual salvation daily in faith, not boastingly, but with fear and trembling. We are to use every power of our being in His service, and after we have done our utmost, we are still to regard ourselves as unprofitable servants. Divine power will unite with our efforts, and as we cling to God with the hand of faith, Christ will impart to us His wisdom and His righteousness. Thus, by His grace we shall be enabled to build upon the sure foundation.
(4LtMs, Ms 27, 1886, 11)
It is not the purpose of God that we should be dwarfs in the religious life. He desires us to be constantly growing in grace and the knowledge of the truth. He wants us to be able to do better work for Him today than we did yesterday. He has for us a heaven full of blessings, and He wants us to claim these blessings, and in our humanity sanctified, glorify God as His obedient disciples.
(4LtMs, Ms 27, 1886, 12)
As we follow on step by step to know the Lord, we need not expect that the way will be free from hindrances. Just as surely as we strive to serve the Lord, so surely will Satan put forth every effort in his power to accomplish our ruin. But help has been laid upon One that is mighty, and to every struggling child of His who asks Him for grace, believing, He comes with the needed aid. We have an all-powerful Saviour who was victorious in His assumed humanity, and we are to press forward in the work of overcoming in the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth. In His strength, which we claim by faith, we are gaining the victory over sin. As temptation after temptation comes to us, we shall remember the conflict that we last gained and shall be armed with increased strength for the next conflict before us. Thus, through the blood of the Lamb and the word of His testimony, we are to overcome evil and become established.
(4LtMs, Ms 27, 1886, 13)
Let us make the Scriptures our rule of life. Let us search them diligently and carry out in the daily life the principles that they teach. This is the only genuine higher education possible for us to obtain. In doing this, we shall not only be placing ourselves in close connection with Christ, but we shall help those around us to reveal the power of His grace in doing His commandments. We are enjoined: “Make straight paths for your feet, lest that which is lame be turned out of the way.”Hebrews 12:13. We are to keep the example ever before us. If we allow our own feet to be turned out of the narrow path, there are others who will follow the wrong example we set. But if we walk in the narrow path that leads to life eternal, many others may follow us in safe paths. We cannot afford to make a mistake in our steps, lest others be led in false paths.
(4LtMs, Ms 27, 1886, 14)
We cannot be too careful of our influence. If thoughts of unbelief come into your mind, do not utter them. To speak words of unbelief is to sow the seeds of doubt. Those who talk unbelief not only weaken their own faith, but the faith of others. It is our privilege to talk faith and to act faith. The harvest reaped by those who do this will be one of hope and blessedness.
(4LtMs, Ms 27, 1886, 15)
Wherever we go, we may hear words of skepticism. But it is not so common to hear words that establish faith in Jesus. God wants us to be channels of light, not of darkness. He desires us to use in His service every power that He has given us. Our eyes, our ears, our lips, our feet and hands—every gift and capability that we possess—belong to God. All that we do and say should tend to build one another up in love and unity. In unity there is strength; in division, weakness. God wants us to press together. He is waiting to give us the strength that will enable us to overcome the powers of darkness.
(4LtMs, Ms 27, 1886, 16)
In the last days, Satan will work with great power, doing wonders and performing miracles in the sight of men. Why? because he knows his time is short. His agents will have power to deceive. The Word of God declares that if it were possible, they would deceive the very elect. Therefore, we must have a sanctified spirit and discernment. Our only safety is in doing just as Christ has told us. The Saviour has said, “Many shall come in My name, saying, I am Christ; and shall deceive many.”Matthew 24:5. Those who are heeding the words of Christ will not be deceived. They have an infallible guide. Their house is built on the eternal rock, and the storms of trial and temptation cannot overthrow it.
(4LtMs, Ms 27, 1886, 17)
Ms 28, 1886
Sermon/The Hope Set Before Us Nimes, France October 24, 1886 This manuscript is published in entirety in 3MR 104-107. +
As John thought of the love of Christ, he was led to exclaim, “Behold, what manner of love the Father hath bestowed upon us, that we might be called the sons of God.” [1 John 3:1.]
(4LtMs, Ms 28, 1886, 1)
People think it a privilege to see a royal personage, and thousands go great distances to see one. How much greater privilege it is to be sons and daughters of the Most High. What greater privilege could be conferred on us than to be given entrance into the royal family?
(4LtMs, Ms 28, 1886, 2)
In order to become the sons and daughters of God, we must separate from the world. “Come out from among them, and be ye separate,” the Lord says, “and I will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be My sons and daughters.” [2 Corinthians 6:17, 18.]
(4LtMs, Ms 28, 1886, 3)
In separating from the world, we shall encounter difficulties on every hand. But here is comfort for us: “Beloved, now are we the sons of God, and it doth not yet appear what we shall be; but we know that, when He shall appear, we shall be like Him; for we shall see Him as He is.” [1 John 3:2.]
(4LtMs, Ms 28, 1886, 4)
There is a heaven before us, a crown of life to win. But to the overcomer only is the reward given. He who gains heaven must be clothed with the robe of righteousness. “Every man that hath this hope in Him purifieth himself, even as He is pure.” [Verse 3.] In the character of Christ there was no discord of any kind. And this must be our experience. Our lives must be controlled by the principles that controlled His life.
(4LtMs, Ms 28, 1886, 5)
Are we keeping our eyes fixed upon the perfect pattern, or are we lowering the standard? We need the faith that works by love and purifies the heart. We need to bring Christ into our homes. We cannot afford to be without His help. He says, “Ye are the light of the world.” [Matthew 5:14.] He has brought His people together in church capacity in order that He may teach them to put off the world and prepare for heaven. He came to this world to raise men and women from the degradation of sin and fit them for heaven. What more could God have done for us than He has done? And how shall we escape if we neglect so great salvation?
(4LtMs, Ms 28, 1886, 6)
The love that Christ has shown for us is without a parallel. He died that we might have everlasting life. But in order to obtain this life, we must have strength from the Source of all strength. The way of salvation has been opened before us. Shall we not walk in the path of duty? Many think that Christ is a long way off and cannot hear when we cry to Him. But He is close to us, and He is acquainted with our weakness and our needs. He has borne our griefs and carried our sorrows. He understands our true condition. We should study His life more closely, and gain a deeper knowledge of Him and of what He has done for us. If we are His representatives, we must seek to be like Him.
(4LtMs, Ms 28, 1886, 7)
We must work while it is day, and watch constantly. Our hearts must be imbued with the love of Christ. Then we can obey. Then we shall be prepared to reach out after others. If Christ is in our hearts, we shall reveal this to those whom we are trying to help, and they will be drawn to Him.
(4LtMs, Ms 28, 1886, 8)
Christ is soon to come the second time. Of this we should often talk. It should be the uppermost thought in our minds. He is coming, with power and great glory, and every eye shall see Him. All the holy angels will accompany Him. Of this company John writes, “I beheld and heard the voice of many angels round about the throne, and the beasts, and the elders, and the number of them was ten thousand times ten thousand, and thousands of thousands.” [Revelation 5:11.]
(4LtMs, Ms 28, 1886, 9)
The trumpet has not yet sounded. Those who have gone down into the grave have not yet cried, “O death, where is thy sting? O grave, where is thy victory?” [1 Corinthians 15:55.] The righteous dead have not yet been caught up with the living saints to meet their Lord in the air. But the time is near when the words spoken by the apostle Paul will have their fulfilment, “The Lord Himself will descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel, and with the trump of God, and the dead in Christ shall rise first. Then we which are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds to met the Lord in the air; and so shall we ever be with the Lord.” [1 Thessalonians 4:16, 17.]
(4LtMs, Ms 28, 1886, 10)
In order for us to be like the Saviour, we must be changed. Now is the time for us to bring into the daily life the virtues of Christ’s life. We have no time to lose. Should we fail in our character building, we shall lose eternal life. We must build on the true foundation. If we bring to the foundation material represented by hay, wood, and stubble, our building will not stand the test of the judgment. We must do the work of Christ and be constantly watching and praying. Then we shall be ready for His appearing, prepared to receive eternal life.
(4LtMs, Ms 28, 1886, 11)
All who will can be overcomers. Let us strive earnestly to reach the standard set before us. Christ knows our weakness, and to Him we can go daily for help. It is not necessary for us to gain strength a month ahead. We are to conquer from day to day.
(4LtMs, Ms 28, 1886, 12)
This earth is the place of preparation for heaven. The time spent here is the Christian’s winter. Here the chilly winds of affliction blow upon us, and the waves of trouble roll against us. But in the near future, when Christ comes, sorrow and sighing will be forever ended. Then will be the Christian’s summer. All trials will be over, and there will be no more sickness or death. “God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes, and there shall be no more death, neither shall there be any more pain; for the former things have passed away.” [Revelation 21:4.]
(4LtMs, Ms 28, 1886, 13)
Ms 29, 1886
Talk/Gaining a Fitness for Heaven Nimes, France October 31, 1886 This manuscript is published in entirety in 3MR 113-116. +
“Lay not up for yourselves treasures upon earth, where moth and rust doth corrupt, and were thieves break through and steal.... For were your treasure is, there will your heart be also.” [Matthew 6:19-21.]
(4LtMs, Ms 29, 1886, 1)
While it is lawful for us to acquire means, the money that we possess should be regarded as ours only in trust, not to be squandered, but spent in the Lord’s service. It should be our determined purpose to obey the orders of our Captain, and thus lay up for ourselves heavenly riches. Then when everything in this world perishes, we shall have a treasure in the heavens, which faileth not.
(4LtMs, Ms 29, 1886, 2)
There is force in the following words, “No man can serve two masters; for either he will hate the one and love the other, or else he will hold to the one and despise the other. Ye cannot serve God and mammon.” [Verse 24.]
(4LtMs, Ms 29, 1886, 3)
If we are constantly thinking of and struggling for the things that pertain to this life, we cannot keep our thoughts fixed on the things of heaven. Satan is seeking to lead our minds away from God and to center them on the fashions, the customs, and the demands of the world, which bring disease and death. God has given us reasoning powers, and these powers we should use to the best account in preserving the strength of our bodies, that we may have strong, healthy minds.
(4LtMs, Ms 29, 1886, 4)
In this world we are to obtain a fitness for the higher world. God has left a trust with us, and He expects us to use all our faculties in helping and blessing our fellow men. He calls for our best affections, our highest powers, and He is dishonored when we follow a course that brings weakness and disease upon the physical and mental powers.
(4LtMs, Ms 29, 1886, 5)
“Consider the lilies of the field, how they grow; they toil not, neither do they spin; and yet I say unto you, that even Solomon, in all his glory, was not arrayed like one of these.” [Verses 28, 29.]
(4LtMs, Ms 29, 1886, 6)
Let the mother take her children with her into the field or garden and from the things of nature draw lessons that will point them to nature’s God and aid them in the struggle against evil. Let her point them to the lofty trees, the shrubs, and the carpet of green that covers the earth. Let her teach them how the lily, striking its roots down deep through the mire into the sand below, gains nourishment that enables it to send up a pure, beautiful blossom. Then let her show them how, by rejecting that which is impure, and choosing that which is pure, they may grow up into pure, noble men and women.
(4LtMs, Ms 29, 1886, 7)
The children need to be given lessons that will nurture in them courage to resist evil. Point them from nature to nature’s God, and they will thus become acquainted with the Creator. “How can I best teach my children to serve and glorify God?” should be the question occupying the minds of parents. If all heaven is interested in the welfare of the human race, should not we be diligent to do all in our power for the welfare of our children?
(4LtMs, Ms 29, 1886, 8)
“The hand that rocks the cradle is the hand that rules the world.” In rightly training and molding the minds of their children, mothers are entrusted with the greatest mission ever given to mortals. Yet how often we see mothers taxing their physical strength in adorning the bodies of their children, and spending thus the precious time that ought to be used in training aright their mental and spiritual faculties. Mothers need to study the Scriptures more and the fashion plates less; for we are on this earth to form characters for eternal life.
(4LtMs, Ms 29, 1886, 9)
Parents should exercise great care in regard to the food placed before their children. Drunkards are only too often made by lessons of intemperance learned in the home. Let the children be given food that will build up mind and body, but keep away from them the highly seasoned dishes that would arouse a desire for still stronger stimulants.
(4LtMs, Ms 29, 1886, 10)
The use of tobacco and strong drink has a great deal to do with the increase of disease and crime. Tobacco is a slow, insidious, but most malignant poison, and its use is working untold harm. Boys begin the use of tobacco at a very early age. The habit thus formed, when body and mind are especially susceptible to its effects, undermines the physical strength and corrupts the morals.
(4LtMs, Ms 29, 1886, 11)
No argument is needed to show the evils of the use of intoxicating drink. The bleared, besotted wrecks of humanity—souls for whom Christ died, and over whom angels weep—are everywhere. They are a blot on our boasted civilization. They are the shame and curse and peril of every land.
(4LtMs, Ms 29, 1886, 12)
Paul declared that he kept his body under, lest after he had preached to others, he himself should be a castaway. [1 Corinthians 9:27.] Those who in ancient time ran for a prize realized the importance of temperate habits, and how much more should we, who are running a race for a heavenly crown. We should put forth every effort to overcome evil. Christ came to set us an example of how to overcome. He endured a fast of forty days, and He has made it possible for man to overcome on the point of appetite. The battle is before us. We must fight valiantly. If we are successful, we shall one day realize the fulfilment of the promise, “To him that overcometh will I grant to sit with Me in My throne, even as I also overcame, and am set down with My Father in His throne.” [Revelation 3:21.]
(4LtMs, Ms 29, 1886, 13)
Precious promises have been given us, and in view of this, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh and of the spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God.
(4LtMs, Ms 29, 1886, 14)
Christ left heaven that we might be redeemed from the depths of sin and degradation, and that we might have eternal riches. Our characters are photographed on the books of heaven, and from these books we are to be judged. What have we done with the talents that God has given us? Have we exerted our influence on the right side? Have we set the proper example, or have we been following the fashions of the world? Have we used our powers in God’s service? Do our lives reflect light to those around us? God expects every one to make the best use of his faculties. If we fulfil the mission that has been assigned us, the results will be seen in the kingdom of God, and to us will be spoken the words, “Well done, good and faithful servant: ... enter thou into the joy of thy Lord.” [Matthew 25:23.]
(4LtMs, Ms 29, 1886, 15)
Ms 30, 1886
Sermon/The Christian Pathway Villar Pellice, Italy November 7, 1886 This manuscript is published in entirety in 5MR 250-253. +
“If ye abide in Me, and My words abide in you, ye shall ask what ye will, and it shall be done unto you. Herein is My Father glorified, that ye bear much fruit; so shall ye be My disciples. As the Father hath loved Me, so have I loved you; continue ye in My love. If ye keep My commandments, ye shall abide in My love, even as I have kept My Father’s commandments, and abide in His love.” [John 15:7-10.] God holds up before us a high standard—perfect obedience to His law. Only through obedience, and faith in the Saviour, can we gain eternal life. Christ pitied the fallen race, and gave His life for them, that, through His grace, they might be overcomers, and at last enter the city of God. Should we not show our appreciation for the great sacrifice made in our behalf? Should not our hearts be filled with gratitude to God for the gift of His Son? Should not the love shown for us awaken in us an earnest desire to bring our lives into conformity to the will of God?
(4LtMs, Ms 30, 1886, 1)
Christ came to this earth because the law was so sacred and so immutable that not one jot or tittle of it could be changed to meet man in his fallen condition. Christ clothed His divinity with humanity and by His death made it possible for man to be restored to the favor that Adam lost.
(4LtMs, Ms 30, 1886, 2)
It is our duty to search the Scriptures and from them learn our duty. My brethren and sisters, go to the Bible, and from it learn God’s will concerning you. If you rely upon human beings for instruction, you may be misled in regard to your duty. Let us not hold the doctrines of men, but the truths of God’s Word.
(4LtMs, Ms 30, 1886, 3)
We must not think that by walking in the path of obedience we shall escape trials; for the enemy will do all in his power to hinder us from gaining heaven. But the Saviour has promised to help us. Have you trials? So had Jesus. Are you tempted? So was He—in all points like as we are. He was in the world, and the world was made by Him, and the world knew Him not. He came unto His own, and His own received Him not. “But as many as received Him, to them gave He power to become the sons of God.” [John 1:12.] “There hath no temptation taken you but such as is common to man; but God is faithful, who will not suffer you to be tempted above that ye are able; but will with the temptation also make a way to escape, that ye may be able to bear it.” [1 Corinthians 10:13.]
(4LtMs, Ms 30, 1886, 4)
When Christ was upon this earth, the people flocked to hear Him. So simple and plain were His words that the most unlearned among the people could understand Him, and His hearers listened as if spellbound. This enraged the scribes and Pharisees. They were filled with envy because the people listened so attentively to the words of this new teacher. They determined to break His hold upon the multitudes. They began by attacking His character, saying that He was born in sin, and that He cast out devils through the prince of the devils. Thus were fulfilled the words, “They hated Me without a cause.” [John 15:25.] The Jewish leaders maligned and persecuted the One who is chiefest among ten thousand and altogether lovely.
(4LtMs, Ms 30, 1886, 5)
As we separate from the world and its customs, we shall meet with the displeasure of worldlings. The world hated the One who was the very embodiment of virtue, because He was better than they were. The servant is not greater than his Lord. If our ways please God, the world will hate us. If the Majesty of heaven came to this world, and endured a life of humiliation and a death of shame, why should we shrink back because obedience involves a cross. If He was persecuted can we expect better treatment?
(4LtMs, Ms 30, 1886, 6)
Christ laid the truth before the Jewish people and called them to obedience. If they had accepted His counsel, they would not have cherished hatred in their hearts. But Christ declared, “Except your righteousness shall exceed the righteousness of the scribes and Pharisees, ye shall in no wise enter into the kingdom of heaven.” [Matthew 5:20.]
(4LtMs, Ms 30, 1886, 7)
It is not enough to profess the religion of Christ. This religion must be lived. All sin is to be put away, and the law of God is to be obeyed. The truth must be given the first place in the life. Christ represents the truth as leaven, which a woman hid in three measures of meal, till the whole was leavened. The truth is to continue to work in the life until the whole character is transformed.
(4LtMs, Ms 30, 1886, 8)
“The entrance of Thy word giveth light; it giveth understanding unto the simple.” [Psalm 119:130.] A casual reading of the Scriptures will not answer. The Bible must be closely and diligently searched. As we make this book the man of our counsel, our hearts will be filled with love for the heavenly Father, who, through the ministration of angels, is ever watching over us. Could our eyes be opened, we should see heavenly messengers guarding and keeping us from the attacks of evil angels and protecting us from harm and accident.
(4LtMs, Ms 30, 1886, 9)
I point you to the Lamb of God, who takes away the sin of the world. He will comfort and sustain all who come to Him for help. Our Saviour did not remain in the tomb. He rose from the dead and is now making intercession for us. He wants to take the garments of sin from those who desire a better world than this and clothe them with the robes of His righteousness. He is a living, all-powerful Saviour, and we ought to have unwavering faith in Him; for He says, “Whatsoever ye shall ask in My name, that will I do.” [John 14:13.] Let us seek a close connection with Christ; for thus only can we grow in grace and in a knowledge of the truth.
(4LtMs, Ms 30, 1886, 10)
An eternal weight of glory and a life that measures with the life of God await the overcomer. Our minds should be constantly dwelling on the goodness of God and the future home of the saints, and we should ever be striving for perfection of character, that at last we may be given entrance into the city of God. Outside of the city there will be those who love and make a lie, and with them there will be those who have distrusted God. How important, then, that we have the love of Christ in our hearts and cherish constantly the Spirit that will lead us to obey our Creator.
(4LtMs, Ms 30, 1886, 11)
Let us take our stand under the blood-stained banner of Prince Emmanuel. Those who at the coming of Christ are standing under the black banner of rebellion cannot enter into immortal life. “Blessed are they that do His commandments, that they may have right to the tree of life, and may enter in through the gates into the city.” [Revelation 22:14.] When you are tried and tempted, remember that Jesus is your helper. He will give you grace to resist every temptation, if you will strive to walk in harmony with the precepts of God.
(4LtMs, Ms 30, 1886, 12)
Ms 31, 1886
Sermon/Giving Up Our Will for God’s Will Torre Pellice, Italy November 7, 1886 This manuscript is published in entirety in 5MR 253-256. +
“I am the light of the world; he that followeth Me shall not walk in darkness, but shall have the light of life.” [John 8:12.]
(4LtMs, Ms 31, 1886, 1)
Those who walk in obedience will know what truth is. But the heart that is separated from the truth has no relish for sacred things, because the truth condemns that which it holds dear.
(4LtMs, Ms 31, 1886, 2)
Christ says, “I am the good shepherd, and know My sheep, and am known of Mine.” [John 10:14.] In order to know the truth, we must be willing to obey. Those whose affections are placed on the world are not willing to give up their plans for the plans of Christ. They walk in darkness, not knowing whither they go.
(4LtMs, Ms 31, 1886, 3)
The precious light of truth flashes upon the pathway of every one who seeks for it. But iniquity abounds, and for this reason the love of many waxes cold. Those who would be successful in fighting the battles of the Lord must have on the whole armor. They must hold up before the world the One who is able to save to the uttermost all who come to Him. They must put away sin; for this God hates.
(4LtMs, Ms 31, 1886, 4)
What is sin? John defines it in these words, “Whosoever committeth sin transgresseth also the law; for sin is the transgression of the law.” [1 John 3:4.] Obedience to the law is the standard held up before us. There is no reason why we should be transgressors. We may be Christians in every sense of the word. By constant prayer we are to bring Christ into our lives. From Him we are to receive the grace that will enable us to overcome. Only by receiving this grace can we go on from strength to strength and gain a fitness for eternal life. We shall have conflicts and temptations to meet, and we are to meet them in the Spirit of Christ. The Saviour says, “My grace is sufficient.” [2 Corinthians 12:9.]
(4LtMs, Ms 31, 1886, 5)
We shall be known by the fruit that appears in our lives. A pure fountain will not send forth an impure stream, neither will a true Christian utter words of abuse, or enter into contention with those around him. When we set our hearts on God, we shall have a constant battle to fight; for we have the enemy of all righteousness to contend with. In every conceivable way he will seek to discourage us and cast us down. The world stands opposed to Christ and His work. But those who are striving to do the will of God have this consolation—they are united with the highest authorities of heaven. Trusting in Christ, and advancing step by step, the children of God will gain the victory.
(4LtMs, Ms 31, 1886, 6)
If we desire a place in the world to come, we must bring our will into subjection to the will of God. We must follow the light that shines upon our pathway. To go contrary to this light is to walk away from Christ.
(4LtMs, Ms 31, 1886, 7)
It should be our highest aim in life to get ready for heaven. Sanctification is not the work of a moment, but of a lifetime. The sinner must repent of his sin and come to Jesus for pardon. The promise is, “If we confess our sins, He is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness.” [1 John 1:9.] “We know that He was manifested to take away our sins, and in Him is no sin.”“Whosoever abideth in Him sinneth not.” [1 John 3:5, 6.] Many are deceived on this point. Their minds are confused, and they do not know what sin is. But they can know, by studying the Word of God.
(4LtMs, Ms 31, 1886, 8)
There is a higher standard for us to reach than we have yet reached. We must be cleansed from all unrighteousness. Paul says, “I have not ceased to warn you from house to house.” [Acts 20:31, 20.] Why did he do this? Because the law was transgressed. He himself, when he saw his true condition, exercised repentance toward God and faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ. Let no one think that while he is living in transgression he will be allowed to enter the gates of the holy city. Those who when Christ comes are in rebellion against God will not be admitted to the courts above. No rebel will enter heaven.
(4LtMs, Ms 31, 1886, 9)
Daily we are to be preparing for the kingdom of glory. God’s standard is to test our character. If we endure the test, we shall be given a place among the redeemed.
(4LtMs, Ms 31, 1886, 10)
We must bring heaven into our hearts, into the daily life. Christ is an all-powerful helper, and those who follow Him will not walk in darkness, but will understand the thoughts of heaven. They will understand the voice of the true Shepherd and will walk in obedience.
(4LtMs, Ms 31, 1886, 11)
We must search the Scriptures for ourselves. As we search them as for hidden treasure, the truths that we find will give us strength to stand in the day of God. God holds us responsible for those around us. There are sinners to save, souls to be won. Shall we allow iniquity to separate us from Christ, from the work that He has given us. Let each one of us say, I will not disappoint the Saviour. He shall not have died for me in vain. I want to praise Him through all eternity. I must have heaven at any cost.
(4LtMs, Ms 31, 1886, 12)
Would you see the King in His beauty? Would you stand around the great white throne? Then you must obey God’s commandments, because none will enter heaven who refuse to accept the law of Jehovah as the rule of life.
(4LtMs, Ms 31, 1886, 13)
Ms 32, 1886
Sermon?/The Use of Means Refiled as Ms 35, 1885.
Ms 33, 1886
Travels in Switzerland Basel, Switzerland September 2, 1886 Portions of this manuscript are published in 2SM 335; 5MR 194; EGWE 214-215.
We have just said farewell to three of our responsible men in the office who were summoned by the government to serve for three weeks of drill. It was a very important stage of our work in the publishing house, but the government calls do not accommodate themselves to our convenience. They demand that young men whom they have accepted as soldiers shall not neglect the exercise and drill essential for soldier service. We were glad to see that these men with their regimentals had tokens of honor for faithfulness in their work. They were trustworthy young men.
(4LtMs, Ms 33, 1886, 1)
These did not go from choice, but because the laws of their nation required this. We gave them a word of encouragement to be found true soldiers of the cross of Christ. Our prayers will follow these young men, praying that the angels of God may go with them and guard them from every temptation.
(4LtMs, Ms 33, 1886, 2)
The same night there was beautiful music and fireworks close by across the road. There is an extensive beer garden owned by the city and carried on by the city. This garden is made attractive with flowers and shrubs and noble trees, giving a nice shade. There are seats that will accommodate hundreds, and little oval tables are adjusted before these seats, and this most beautiful instrumental music is played by the band; and when there is danger of customers becoming less, then there is something new to draw in both men and women. This is a popular beer garden.
(4LtMs, Ms 33, 1886, 3)
Sunday afternoon and evening crowds visit this place made most attractive to secure the higher class while there is beer drinking and dancing; and as the stimulus of beer makes the visitors very talkative and lively, there is much noise and confusion. There are always those who devote time to practicing shooting at a mark. All this is in keeping with the laws of Switzerland; but should the press be run which is in the basement, disturbing no one, the office would serve a warrant upon the proprietor for working [on] Sunday. This is the consistency of these city laws.
(4LtMs, Ms 33, 1886, 4)
A short time since in riding out one Sunday, we met hundreds of people, men, women, and children with baskets, looking heated and weary. They, many of them, had mugs in their hands. They were coming quite a distance to assemble in some of the beer gardens. They took their bread, and their repast was of bread and beer. Almost every beautiful location of groves and gardens is converted into a beer garden. We saw whirling tents [with] men, women, and children within them, riding on wooden horses. There was a large swing; a man was laboriously turning a crank to make the swing revolve. There were baskets of fruit and bread for merchandise, and people who had no better chance had a table placed outside the house, and the family and friends, men, women, and children, were accommodated with their foaming mugs of beer; and as they began to be exhilarated, they laughed and talked fast and loud, and then we met large numbers staggering along, hardly able to walk straight, puffing their cigars, and they appeared to be without nobility and could hardly reason. But all this is considered according to law. It would be difficult to estimate the number of these beer gardens. While the authorities are very zealous to inflict the penalty for a good work on the first day of week in our missionary house, they tolerate any kind of pleasure in beer drinking, practicing shooting, and all is considered to be a good thing.
(4LtMs, Ms 33, 1886, 5)
A few weeks since, quite a number of the office hands went up to the Rigi. We first rode on the cars to Lucerne sixty miles, then we took a steamer which brought us to the place where we take the cars for to ascend the mountain. The name of the town is Vitznaa and Arth in connection. The car consists of one carriage holding fifty-four persons not divided into compartments. It is more like a city railway car. The gauge is that of ordinary railways. Between the rails in the center run two others close together provided with teeth on which a cog wheel under the locomotive works. The train is propelled upward by steam power. In descending, the speed is regulated by an ingenious mode of introducing atmospheric air into the cylinder. The carriage for passengers is placed both in ascending and descending above or before the engine to which it is not connected by coupling. In case of accident it can be stopped almost instantaneously. The speed does not exceed four miles an hour. The Rigi [is] 5,905 feet above the Lake of Lucerne. There is a group of mountains ___ miles in circumference lying between the Lakes of Lucerne, Zug, and Lowery. The cars pass through a wooded, hilly country. We pass farm houses—beautiful and expensive buildings. The Rigi Hotel is a very beautiful building, but far, far above to the _____ Hotel is our destination. This route seemed so much like California. In reaching the summit, there are precipices far, far down with rapid streams passing through them; fresh green pastures with many cattle feeding. The name Rigi is applied to the north peaks only which, owing to its isolated position, commands a singularly beautiful scenery spread out to the senses like a panorama of three hundred miles of circumference. Several new hotels have been erected for the accommodation of travelers. The Rigi is new, one of the most popular resorts of Switzerland. The view of the lake is greenish, bluish water—is seen giving a most beautiful sight to the eyes, and as we slowly ascend becomes more lovely.
(4LtMs, Ms 33, 1886, 6)
The train after twenty minutes ascending brings us into a projecting conglomerated rock by means of a tunnel eighty-two yards long and crosses a ravine seventy-five feet deep by a bridge upheld by two iron pillars. This is a very interesting point in the journey. In a few minutes we reach a watering place and station at Freibergen. From this point the line is double [for] five miles [to] Kaltbad, 4,728 feet from the level, or from the Lake Lucerne. Here is built a health resort on a plateau sheltered from the north and east winds. This place looked interesting, and I would have much liked to have spent some hours here. A path leads through a narrow opening in the rock to the left of the hotel to St. Michael’s Chapel. The walls, I learn, are hung with numerous tablets. One records that two pious sisters sought refuge here from persecutions of a governor of the district in the time of King Albert and built the chapel. The spring (42 degrees Fahr.) which bubbles forth from the rock adjoining the chapel was formerly called the Schwesternborn in memory of the two sisters. A path among the blocks of conglomerate near the chapel and onward traversing parklike grounds leads to the Kangli, 4,770, a pavilion on a projecting rock which commands a fine view of the snowy Alps and of the plains toward the north with its numerous lakes. In five minutes the train reaches Staffelhohe, then ascends to the left around the Rigi Rothstock. In some minutes to Rigi-Staffel, 5,210, the junction of the Arth line. This is a place I would have been pleased to stop for a day. The scenery seems very fine. The central part of Lake Lucerne is seen, and I am told a clear view is often gained from this point, while the highest point, the Klein, is enveloped in dense fog. From this point, the sunset is seen in greater perfection from the Rothstock than from the Klein. From the latter place, when the atmosphere is clear, the sunrise is a scene of great beauty. We climb, climb higher and still higher until we become almost giddy, and we have reached at last the summit. I am pointed to the Rigi path one-half mile on the Kunsnucht road where stands Tell’s chapel. At the base of the Rigi to the [place] where we returned, we had a nice chance to view the scenery. We looked down into canyons thousands of feet and where streams of water were running swiftly.
(4LtMs, Ms 33, 1886, 7)
After we left the cars, we passed through the depot and found ourselves under majestic trees. There were seats where we could be accommodated while waiting for the boat which we saw approaching. We found ourselves in proximity to a beer garden which had been made attractive as possible. It was Sunday, and a large number of people were collected together, both men and women, and children. There was one man fiddling and singing. I wished to see the effect of this upon those present, for it was a little more close than we had ever been to a beer and wine garden. The performer was playing upon his fiddle and going through all the grotesque movements of a clown. He acted in my sight like the fools I have read about that are in kings’ courts. After he had ceased singing, then there was a great demonstration: clapping of [hands], stomping of feet—for there was a board platform—and thumping of canes. I was astonished that this kind of thing should delight the taste of even pleasure lovers. And now came the drinking of beer and wine. This was apparently their height of enjoyment. Earthly and sensual! Here was a low kind of amusement which is almost universal in Europe. Drink beer, brandy, and wine, dancing, smoking. This is not found alone in crowded cities, but nearly every spot inhabited by human beings. Those in high life and those in low life, from youth of ten years to men of gray hairs who seem prepared for to be cut down by the scythe of death, every rank and condition of life is represented in these pleasure gardens. If they can find a cluster of trees or reduce it to two or one tree, you will see its shadow converted into a place for seats and tables for the people to congregate to drink beer, wine, and brandy.
(4LtMs, Ms 33, 1886, 8)
We thought much as we looked upon this scene. Here are men created by God upright, surrounded with the most grand works of God in nature that should charm the senses and inspire the heart with love and gratitude to the Giver. All these things are turned from for selfish, sensual indulgences. God has surrounded man with pure scenes to awaken high and noble aspirations and desires for pure pleasures, healthful and happy enjoyments. But man has left the fountain of living waters and hewn out to himself broken cisterns that can hold no water. How astonishing it is that man, created in the image of God, fitted for the heaven of bliss, should fall through indulgence of appetite, separate himself from his Maker and withdraw his eyes from the heaven of bliss, from Jesus who is altogether lovely, and fix them on earth; and like our first parents, continue to disobey God and eating of forbidden fruit, courting disease, that he may die! I thought as I looked upon these human beings draining their glasses of stimulus, death lurks there. He is clad in the livery of heaven and tempts the appetite, and multitudes do just as Eve did—disobey God, eat, and dying, they shall die. Sinful pleasures, how deceptive—promising much, but disappointing so many. Indulgence of perverted appetite is laying the foundation for disease and premature death. Satan has his plans matured to create an appetite for stimulus. In this he enfeebles the physical and mental powers.
(4LtMs, Ms 33, 1886, 9)
Satan has displayed his infernal wisdom in the devices that cluster around the steps of youth. The various amusements of society have been the ruin of thousands who, but for these, would have had pure taste for uncorrupting enjoyments. They might have been upright and respectable. But Satan solicited Christ to worship him, Satan. Christ meets him with, “It is written,” etc. He comes to man as he came to Christ, and he is not resisted by men as Christ has given us the example how to resist him. Men, women, and youth bow to Satan in his temptations to indulgence of appetite. The only safety for our youth is total abstinence. Taste not, touch not, handle not. Abstain, restrain, deny should be the motto. One step in the direction of selfish indulgence is one step to ruin, one step in the path of perdition, following a demon clothed as an angel of light.
(4LtMs, Ms 33, 1886, 10)
We see youth who have been richly endowed of heaven with valuable talents in trust to be used to the glory of God, debased to the fascinations of pleasures. Wrecks are seen everywhere and thousands press on in the same path, seeking forbidden indulgences notwithstanding they have before them the lives of so large a number ruined—of no worth to society, but to act as tempters and destroying their prospects of a future eternity of bliss. Thousands crowding upon the heels of thousands to certain ruin. Why will they not open their eyes upon the fearful work that the indulgence of appetite is making? Why will they not arise in the strength of their God-given powers and roll back this tide of moral woe until there shall be an awakening and strenuous efforts put forth? The monuments of ruin will stand like sunken rocks—at times concealed from view—to wreck the barks of others.
(4LtMs, Ms 33, 1886, 11)
The steamer glides up to the landing and we step on board. It is crowded so that it seems next to impossible to urge your passage in the closely packed crowd. The scenery on this Lake Lucerne is very beautiful, but we see a shower arising. The muttering thunder and the lightning flash warn (us) to take shelter in the saloon below. We hasten down before the crowd gets in motion; and there out of the cabin windows we see a most beautiful sight—the large drops of rain falling upon the smooth surface of the lake look like glittering diamonds. I never witnessed such a scene as this before.
(4LtMs, Ms 33, 1886, 12)
We are approaching our landing place, Lucerne, and we begin to make our way out in the passage, but this seems a hard task; inch by inch we creep along, but the crowd is densely packed, and before we get through it the steamer is again in motion. We have lost our chance of landing. After a time we make another landing. This is our last chance. We press to the front of the crowd and step off in a pouring rain and try to get a hack; but no, every one is employed for private purposes, and we must walk in the pouring rain. We feared we shall all have to remain over night in Lucerne, which would cost us quite a sum of money. We hastened almost on the run and were told the cars were gone, but wet and bedraggled we went through three apartments and out on the platform and found the cars about ready to start. We stepped on board the train and were glad that we could have our own apartment to ourselves. We were rather a wet, uncomfortable, sorry-looking set. Ella clapped her hands and in a joyous tone exclaimed, “Now Sarah, aren’t you glad you went to the Rigi? Sarah, aren’t you glad you went to the Rigi?” We had a good laugh and tried to look at the matter in her light and drop out the dark colorings.
(4LtMs, Ms 33, 1886, 13)
Ms 34, 1886
Recollections of Early Days of the Message Extract from Ms 73, 1886.
Ms 35, 1886
A Christlike Character NP July 1886 Portions of this manuscript are published in OHC 176; TSB 261.
We keep Christ in the background and we do not bring Him into our hearts. I feel deeply that as a people we are not closely following our Bibles in our treatment of one another. There is not that full, entire, forgiving spirit that will bring peace and rest to the soul. I find here in Europe that on this point there are special lessons to learn, and the neglect to learn these precious lessons separates the soul from communion with God. Satan magnifies little things; and if we see that our efforts in behalf of others do not work a reformation in them at once, then there comes in a spirit of impatience, and sharp, rasping words are spoken that do not work any reformation in them or bind them any more closely to our hearts.
(4LtMs, Ms 35, 1886, 1)
Love is the silken cord that binds hearts together. We are not to feel that we must set up ourselves as a pattern. As long as we think of ourselves and what is due to us from others, it will be impossible for us to do our work of saving souls. When Christ takes possession of our hearts, we shall no longer make the narrow circle of self the center of our thoughts and of our attentions. What a wonderful reverence for human life Jesus expressed in His life mission. He stood not among the people as a king, demanding attention, reverence, service, but as one who wished to serve, to uplift humanity. He said He had not come to be ministered unto, but to minister. [Matthew 20:28.]
(4LtMs, Ms 35, 1886, 2)
I am sure that the great lesson of forgiveness must be more perfectly learned by all of us, and we must practice the Christian graces. Wherever Christ saw a human being, He saw one who needed human sympathy. Many of us are willing to serve particular ones—those whom we honor—but the very ones to whom Christ would make us a blessing if we were not so coldhearted, so unkind and selfish, we pass by as unworthy of our notice. We do not help them when it is our duty to do so, to bear with their rudeness, while we seek to cultivate the opposite traits of character. We must work the works of Christ. The greatest wrong we can do to others is to be unforgiving if we think they injure us in any way. This is a most dangerous position for a professed Christian, because just in the manner in which he treats his brethren, so will the Lord of heaven treat him.
(4LtMs, Ms 35, 1886, 3)
We are seeking here in these meetings to instruct not alone upon the theory of the truth, but in regard to how we shall practice the truth. The great question that is of vital importance with us all now is, What must I do to be saved? To say we believe the truth while its principles are not practiced daily in our lives will leave us in a similar position to Capernaum—exalted to heaven in point of light and blessings bestowed, yet this light and these blessings, so graciously given, were unappreciated. The Lord would have us wash our robes of character now and remove every stain in the blood of the Lamb.
(4LtMs, Ms 35, 1886, 4)
We see so many who estimate the character of their brethren and sisters by the manner in which they treat them or serve them. We are not in this world to be made much of, but to be helpful to others, and we must not measure the religious standing of others by their willingness to serve us. We love people who are pleasant, who have no disagreeable ways. Then let us gather to our souls the graces of the Spirit of Christ and bring them into our life, that God will not turn from us with the same disgust with which we turn from others. Defects of character close our hearts to those who need encouragement to overcome them. The Lord will then close His heart to us, if we are wayward and unpleasant, disobedient, disrespectful and irreverent, and forgetful of Him as a guest whom we should honor. Shall we require of others that deference, that respect, that honor which we refuse to give to Jesus in Christian politeness? Let our pride, our selfishness be humbled in the dust. Let self be hid with Christ in God. And remember, if we have an unforgiving spirit toward the erring, the Lord will not forgive our trespasses, but will deal with us as we deal with one another who err, who are connected with us in labor and in church capacity.... [Two pages missing.]
(4LtMs, Ms 35, 1886, 5)
We need to have higher and more distinct views of the character of Christ, that we may copy His example. We need to understand better what constitutes a pure religious life. We must learn to be Christlike in disposition and in character. We want an increase of faith in the promises of God. He has shown us great and precious favors. He has revealed to us His glory, all loving, all holy. His attributes are blended with justice and mercy. We are not to think of God only as a judge and to forget Him as a loving Father. Nothing can do our souls greater harm than this, for our whole spiritual life is molded from our conceptions of God’s character. We have lessons to learn of Jesus’ love. He has been ever solicitous for our welfare. His voice is ever inviting us to come to Him with all our griefs, all our sorrows, and if we will obey the call we will be drawn toward Jesus. Now let us improve the precious opportunities to become acquainted with our heavenly Father who “so loved the world that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life.” [John 3:16.]
(4LtMs, Ms 35, 1886, 6)
Wondrous love, that God, the infinite God, has made it our privilege to approach Him by the endearing name of “Father”! No earthly parent could plead more earnestly with an erring child than He who has made us pleads with the transgressor. No human interest has ever followed the impenitent with such tender invitations. Then with what tender sympathy should we labor for those who are erring and sinful, who are perishing around us. We must work in the spirit in which Christ worked, in the compassionate tenderness that He manifested. When we shall, by living faith, claim the promises of God, when we shall live by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God, we place ourselves on the side of Christ, and we have His Spirit and His grace to work with our efforts to bring souls to a knowledge of the divine will.
(4LtMs, Ms 35, 1886, 7)
“Whosoever will, let him take of the water of life freely.”Revelation 22:17. Why do we not come to Him who hath promised? This is His pledged word: “The mountains shall depart, and the hills be removed; but My kindness shall not depart from thee, neither shall the covenant of My peace be removed.”Isaiah 54:10. His voice is heard, “I have loved thee with an everlasting love.”Jeremiah 31:3. “With everlasting kindness will I have mercy on thee.”Isaiah 54:8.
(4LtMs, Ms 35, 1886, 8)
How amazing is this love! God condescends to remove all cause for doubt and questioning from human fears and weakness and takes hold of the trembling hand reached up to Him in faith, and He helps us to trust Him by multiplied assurances and securities. He has made us a binding agreement upon condition of our obedience, and He comes to meet us in our own understanding of things.
(4LtMs, Ms 35, 1886, 9)
We think that a pledge or promise from our fellow men, if recorded, still needs a guarantee. Jesus has met all these peculiar fears, and He has confirmed His promise with an oath. Hebrews 6:17. “Willing more abundantly to show unto the heirs of promise the immutability of His counsel, confirmed it by an oath: That by two immutable things, in which it was impossible for God to lie, we might have a strong consolation, who have fled for refuge to lay hold upon the hope set before us.” [Verses 17, 18.]
(4LtMs, Ms 35, 1886, 10)
What more could our Lord do to strengthen our faith in His promises? The clean heart, the right spirit He requires of us, is the gift of Jesus Christ. Christ works to this end, and man cooperates with Christ. The divine and human effort are united. The white robes, the crown of righteousness, the exceeding and eternal weight of glory are laid up for those who love God and keep His commandments. Then let all pride, all self-sufficiency be laid at the feet of Jesus. He is faithful that hath promised. If we approach Him with a lowly, childlike trust, He will give us His grace and the treasures of eternal life as a free and everlasting gift.
(4LtMs, Ms 35, 1886, 11)
Ms 36, 1886
Sermon/Come Unto Me Duplicate of Ms 40, 1886.
Ms 37, 1886
Counsel to Church Members in Switzerland NP 1886 Previously unpublished.
Our brethren and sisters at Chaux-de-Fonds, I would impress upon you the importance of clinging close to Jesus Christ. We are soldiers of Jesus Christ, and we need to carefully guard against being surprised by the enemy. We must have constant faith in Jesus Christ as our great leader, looking unto Jesus, who is the author and finisher of our faith. We must not expect defeat, and therefore there is the greatest necessity for wise-laid plans and careful management that all may maintain their confidence and war the good warfare with faith and with courage.
(4LtMs, Ms 37, 1886, 1)
Any mismanagement of the soldiers will create a panic and distrust, and then the result is charged upon our Leader, who is too wise to err and too good to do us harm. There must be no bungling in our plans, resulting in confusion and disorder. The soldier of Jesus Christ must constantly look to Christ for orders, especially if his course of action is to influence the movements of others. We must have confidence in Jesus Christ and those whom He has appointed to carry on the work in His army as His officers.
(4LtMs, Ms 37, 1886, 2)
The privates in an army have duties to perform of which they cannot always see the purpose. They are brought into positions of danger, and without knowing why. So in the armies of Christ, we must have faith in our great Commander—that He is leading us, that He will lead us and will bring us through every conflict.
(4LtMs, Ms 37, 1886, 3)
In the earthly warfare, with men who fight battles, the best trained and most intelligent men are the very best soldiers. A soldier needs to think and to have careful, painstaking ability in consequence of right discipline. The training of all the faculties, whether mental or physical, and the ability to use and the habit of using every natural power, are essential to help gain the victory when trial and conflict come. The best soldiers in the earthly army are those whose education has been most thorough, men who are faithful, courageous, and true. And if this be so in earthly warfare, how much more true it is of the work which we have to do as soldiers of Jesus Christ.
(4LtMs, Ms 37, 1886, 4)
Christ’s soldiers must realize that they are not their own. They belong to God, and the warfare in which we are engaged is largely mental. The mind most thoroughly trained will do the most acceptable work. Poor soldiers will they be under any and every circumstance whose powers have, through long disuse, become incapable of exercise. It is most dangerous to the individual professing to be a soldier of Christ—in these times of special peril through Satan’s manifold snares—to be inexperienced, inefficient, unable to render real, earnest, sincere service to his Lord, because he is not wise and intelligent in the ways and means of doing the best service.
(4LtMs, Ms 37, 1886, 5)
The servants of Jesus Christ should seek to understand the best way and manner of doing the work of God by understanding the requirements of this time. The conditions of warfare and the works required of the Christian soldier now are not what they once were, because greater light has shone upon us, and great and solemn warnings have come to us. Unless we have understanding of the times, we may, though we have the best intentions, stand in the way of our own interest and that of our brethren and do very bungling work.
(4LtMs, Ms 37, 1886, 6)
The claims upon Christians are perfect and implicit obedience to truth. But the manner of Satan’s attacks, unless the senses are sharpened to comprehend them, will be so deceiving, his manner of warfare so different, that there will not be a preparation of defense. Under the generalship of Satan there are many deceitful, wily foes, who will avail themselves of every means to give force to their assaults on those who vindicate the claims of the law of God. They will not meet them in open warfare with arguments, but with power that is felt to press them into difficult places, to annoy, to restrict their privileges and liberties because of their obedience to God’s commandments. Prejudice will be excited by the ministers and by the professed Christians who despise the truth for these last days.
(4LtMs, Ms 37, 1886, 7)
God’s people in Chaux-de-Fonds, in Tramelan, in Bern, and Lausanne must reach a higher standard. Why, under any circumstance, should the servants of Christ, of all men on the face of the earth, leave any faculty unused, uncultivated? The greater the work, the worthier the Master we serve, the more efficient should His servants be. Those who wish to honor God will render to Him the very best and most thorough service that it is in their power to render. He requires every faculty, in its highest state of culture and in its most vigorous exercise. It is His due. He has bought man with an infinite price.
(4LtMs, Ms 37, 1886, 8)
Under the old dispensation men were not allowed to lay on His altar the maimed or the halt or the blind. And shall men and women who profess to be servants of Christ be content to offer Him blind service because of ill-trained movements and crippled, dwarfed faculties? God calls for better service and higher work than we give Him. “Whosoever doth not bear his cross, and come after Me, cannot be My disciple.”Luke 14:27.
(4LtMs, Ms 37, 1886, 9)
Soldiers engaged in warfare have to meet difficulties and hardships; they have coarse food and a limited amount of that; they have long marches day by day over rough roads, under burning sun. They camp out nights, sleeping on bare ground with the canopy of heaven for a covering, exposed to drenching rains and chilling frosts; they hasten at the battle call and remain in deadly encounter with the enemy—hungry, faint, exhausted, standing as a target for the foe.
(4LtMs, Ms 37, 1886, 10)
He who has entered the service of the Master, Jesus Christ, and expects the conveniences of life, ease and comfort and indolence; who expects to be off duty when he pleases, and sleeps at his post of duty, exposes the cause of God to reproach. Such avoid trials. Self-denial they will not practice, effort and endurance they will not attempt; but when men are needed who can be depended upon to do mighty strokes for God, these ease-loving ones are ready to answer, “Here am I, send me.” [Isaiah 6:8.] Difficult work has to be done, hard work, trying work. Blessed are the ones who are ready to do it, and who are not found wanting when their names are called.
(4LtMs, Ms 37, 1886, 11)
God will not reward men and women in the next world for seeking to be comfortable in this world. It is true that He investigates closely our nature and what manner of spirit we are of. Those who enlist in Christ’s army are to do a soldier’s duty for Christ. They are expected to do difficult work and to bear painful trials patiently, uncomplainingly for Christ’s sake. They must deny self. Those who suffer with Christ shall also reign with Him.
(4LtMs, Ms 37, 1886, 12)
Then soldiers of Christ must work in concert. Each soldier must act in relation to his comrades, else there will be a mere concourse of independent atoms. Instead of strength being carefully treasured to meet one great purpose at any moment, and concentrated on one great point, it would be wasted in disconcerted, meaningless efforts. Union is strength. A few men and women who counsel together and pray together, having the glory of God in view and acting for one purpose, will be growing in strength and wisdom and will gain victories. A good soldier will not move independently of his brethren. There is much hard work to be done for the Master. Much wisdom must be brought into this work. It is the unconquerable perseverance, the never-failing endurance which will bring the desired victory. Many have a theory of the truth, but know scarcely anything of the sweet victories to be gained through that faith which overcometh the world. There is an experience that must be gained by every individual, or he will never sit down with the suffering Man of Calvary upon His throne. My brethren and sisters in Europe, you must calmly consider what is the cost of following Christ and obeying the truth. It will cost you all, and as the reward you will inherit all things. When the warfare is over, the victory gained, you will appreciate the eternal reward.
(4LtMs, Ms 37, 1886, 13)
Now we are on the battlefield. There is no time for resting, no time for ease, no time for selfish indulgence. After one advantage is gained and one temptation successfully resisted, other temptations—maybe of an entirely different character—will assail you, and you must do battle again. You are gaining strength in the conflict. You must go on conquering and to conquer, gathering strength from fresh struggles, from every victory you have gained, increasing in courage, in faith, in determination. Through divine strength you have in the struggle proved more than a match for all your enemies.
(4LtMs, Ms 37, 1886, 14)
Oh, workers in the European fields, especially in Switzerland, are very few and do not put to the best use their powers to gain success. There is a cowardice that will not be rewarded with success. When they shall arm them like men, and be strong, then the Lord will go before them. Severe conflicts will have to be experienced, costly sacrifices made. Still they must be laborers together with God. Just as long as it costs them nothing, many will hold the truth; but when they see that self-denial and the cross lie directly in the pathway to heaven, they choose a road that is broader where they can walk around the cross without lifting it.
(4LtMs, Ms 37, 1886, 15)
There is need of reformation in our churches. God will test every soul, and if you have not yet been partakers with Christ in self-denial and in suffering, you ought to be alarmed lest you are not indeed followers of Christ. The world can be no criterion for you. God’s own standard must be met. However good qualities a soldier may have, he cannot be a good soldier if he acts independently of those connected with him who have had committed to them the care of all the churches.
(4LtMs, Ms 37, 1886, 16)
One man may be of hasty temperament and cannot brook delay. He will not see the difficulties which beset his pathway and which would make his plans inadvisable; and if he moves independently, he may neglect to make a careful consideration of the situation of the future which should have an influence on the present action. Therefore there should be a consideration by careful, cautious minds in regard to every new movement that shall be made. Independent action is not then possible to any one who desires to be a good soldier in the Lord’s army. Independence and efficient service will not harmonize. Occasional and uncertain movements, however earnest and energetic, may not be the best-planned and in the end bring defeat and take the place of efforts that might have been well planned and successful. One man’s sight and one man’s plans and judgment may so influence others’ minds and others’ judgment that wrong moves may be set on foot and wrong plans engaged in that will prove disastrous in the end.
(4LtMs, Ms 37, 1886, 17)
God’s soldiers must move in order, with concentrated action, seeking in humble prayer the counsel of God and the counsel of one with another. If there is one of age, of discernment and caution, that one above all others should have a voice in every important action, that each may influence the others beneficially. All the plans are to be submitted to the officers and the ones in command, else there will be no concentrated action. There must be obedience to the ones who are set to bind the soldiers to the great center in all their plans and actions, that there may be no strange movements that will bring one spot or shadow of a stain upon the cause of God.
(4LtMs, Ms 37, 1886, 18)
Take a team of horses, strong and active. Let one pull in one direction and the other in an opposite direction, and one start with a jerk, the other pull back, instead of both pulling in one direction and at the same time, and what will such a team accomplish? With all their strength and activity they cannot pull the load. So will it be with the church, if there is disconcerted action and want of harmony in every movement. There will be a zeal, an activity, but not according to the wisest knowledge. They may make movements at the wrong time and in the wrong direction, and move counter to the action and plans of others, and thus their efforts are worse than wasted.
(4LtMs, Ms 37, 1886, 19)
None must act independently of the center. They may have most unquestionable motives and love the truth sincerely, but they cannot be good and successful soldiers without concert in action. They do not render that efficient service to the cause of God when—whether from too great haste or too high an appreciation of their own wisdom and their own powers and plans—they refuse to act in concert; they will do harm and bring in a disorderly state of things. There is need of self-restraint and caution; these are positively necessary for concerted action. Soldiers of Christ must not be determined that they will carry out their wishes and preferences independently of the common good of the cause of God. The noblest leaders in Christ’s army consult together and plan, devise, and pray and watch unto prayer lest Satan shall, through someone who is not consecrated to God, introduce some plan that will eventually bring defeat in the place of victory. God can be glorified only by well-directed, concentrated effort.
(4LtMs, Ms 37, 1886, 20)
Every blessing God has given us we should receive with appreciation. We must move in perfect harmony and love, esteeming others better than ourselves.
(4LtMs, Ms 37, 1886, 21)
“Without Me,” says Christ, “ye can do nothing.” [John 15:5.] Have we Christ with us? Are we abiding in Christ? Do we seek Him most earnestly daily that He will be our counselor, our support, our helper? Do we lay aside our wisdom and seek earnestly the wisdom that cometh from above, which “is first pure, then peaceable, gentle, and easy to be entreated, full of mercy and good fruits”? James 3:17.
(4LtMs, Ms 37, 1886, 22)
About ten years ago the state of the cause of God in Europe was presented before me, and I was shown that there were many difficulties to encounter there in unfolding the truth to the different nationalities. There were but very few who were not poor, and then very few who were doing anything for the support and extension of the truth. Poverty was binding them about. Those who might have been in a position to help had moved inadvisably and could not help, as they had crippled themselves both in regard to influence and means. But there was to be a work done in Switzerland, where the publishing house—as the great center of the work—was located, and there were to be men and women brought to the knowledge of the truth if the right kind of efforts should be made to bring the message of truth before those in darkness.
(4LtMs, Ms 37, 1886, 23)
The work, I saw, would go slowly because of the peculiar situation of things, and at every step there would be hindrances, but these things should not prevent men and women from working with courage and with faith. God will enlist human co-operation as the condition of progress of His work demands. Churches would be established where the Reformation had planted the standard of Christ. But those who claimed to be Christians, who had left Romanism, would act out very much the same spirit to hinder, as far as they could, any advance reforms.
(4LtMs, Ms 37, 1886, 24)
Those who accepted the reforms of Luther, Calvin, and Zwingli ceased to continue their reforms. They ceased to go forward, as truth is constantly opening to the people of God. Light which is present truth will shine forth in clear rays from God’s Word, and those who have anchored their doctrines and their faith upon the teachings of any one favorite leader, and are unwilling to advance beyond where this man led the way, will refuse to obey the command “Go forward.” [Exodus 14:15.] They will be left in the rear while the great Leader is constantly advancing, leading those who will follow, to advanced truth and greater light. This will cause those who will not open their eyes to behold wondrous things out of the law of God to become adversaries to those who will see, and who are willing to follow the Leader, lift the cross, deny self, and accept reproach and false accusations because of unpopular truth they hold.
(4LtMs, Ms 37, 1886, 25)
The men who will follow where Christ leads the way must do so in spite of foes who will be manifold, powerful, and difficult to resist, because they work in no hand-to-hand battle, but in subtle, underhanded manner. Religious bigotry will be the greatest foe we shall have to meet. It is not the human powers we will have to meet and contend with, but principalities and powers and spiritual wickedness in high places. The resources of the enemy are various, and we must not move like blind men or be ignorant of Satan’s devices. The truth must go with greater strength in these places.
(4LtMs, Ms 37, 1886, 26)
I saw that God would work upon hearts and minds to bring in occasionally those who have means to sustain the advance of truth in Switzerland, if those who are poor will do all they possibly can to aid the cause of God. They have a love for the truth and must show the same. They can deny self in many ways and will do it when the truth becomes a sanctifying power in their hearts. They will lift to the very utmost of their ability. They will deny taste and inclination for Christ’s sake and must be educated by precept and example to deny inclination in many ways.
(4LtMs, Ms 37, 1886, 27)
I was shown that the people were badly situated to make the most of their influence where they were living. They were dependent upon others who were opposed to truth for lodgings; and as the owners of the houses or rooms they hire become stirred up with enmity against the truth, by the great adversary of souls, they will do all in their power to hinder the advancement of the truth. They will oppress and restrict the rights of those who occupy their houses, that their privileges to entertain those of their own faith will be taken away; and the more the truth advances, the more will this oppression be felt.
(4LtMs, Ms 37, 1886, 28)
I saw that our people would be unable to hire rooms for meetings or for dwellings in which to lodge, without great prices and having their liberties restricted. I was told I would have a testimony to bear to these—but I know not whether it would be by writing or word of mouth—that they should study and devise means to obtain humble lodgings under their own control, where they could be free to assemble together and worship God and hold meetings and not be forced or oppressed by those who will make them feel their power. Many can do nothing in this direction, but those who can do this should not delay to place themselves in positions where they will not be molested, where they can entertain their brethren and sisters who shall assemble together to worship God. Much of this work is to be done. Because all cannot better their situation is no reason some should not do this.
(4LtMs, Ms 37, 1886, 29)
I was shown that when those believing the truth have done to the very best of their ability, then Providence would work in their favor. We know neither the numbers, resources, nor position of our adversaries, yet we are not to be cowards, but valiant soldiers of the Master. When we fancy security, Satan is mustering his forces to make some new movement of attack, and you will be left to feel the oppressing power of Satan.
(4LtMs, Ms 37, 1886, 30)
Watchfulness, perseverance, and painstaking effort are necessary on the part of every believer. We have a kingdom to gain, a crown of life to win, and Satan is striving for the souls of every one. In Europe the truth will make headway slowly, but it will triumph most gloriously at last if the advocates of truth will act their part with fidelity.
(4LtMs, Ms 37, 1886, 31)
I have suggested to different ones that some plan would have to be devised for our people to rid themselves of the yoke that they had to wear in being so dependent upon opposers of our faith for lodgings; but due to the poverty, the question would immediately arise, How can it be done? But recently there seems to be a way that this can be done, and yet not lay up treasures upon the earth. All our people should be willing to have the plainest of furniture, plain wardrobes, and deny self in many ways, if they can only secure to themselves freedom to entertain and have rooms under their own control so that they can be hospitable and courteous, and accommodate their brethren and sisters who shall assemble to worship God. Our brethren in Europe must as far as possible place themselves in positions where the money they pay for lodgings will secure to them freedom, where they are not left to the impulses and caprice of those who love not God and love not the truth.
(4LtMs, Ms 37, 1886, 32)
False maxims, evil customs, selfish gratifications, social influences of a pernicious character will need to be overcome by those who profess to believe the truth, if they would be followers of Jesus Christ and do their utmost to win souls to the truth. Our time to work is short, and the question is, Shall the means that you handle and pass into other hands be used in a manner that will secure to you the greatest liberty, or shall it pass from your hands, and your liberties be restricted, and you be subjected to inconvenient and unhealthful lodgings with water closets of such a character that they are pouring forth in your houses a polluted atmosphere, which is poisoning the blood? Shall there be plans to arrange humble lodgings, free from every extravagance, but where the sanitary conditions shall be especially arranged for health?
(4LtMs, Ms 37, 1886, 33)
Our people should become enlightened in regard to healthful eating and drinking, and should strictly regard every ray of light God has been pleased to give us on this subject. Tea and coffee should be discarded. Both are injurious to health. But there is a greater evil with which they have to contend: it is the arrangement of the water closets in the lodgings they are obliged to hire. The health cannot be maintained when the rooms in their houses are permeated with poisonous gases from the water closets. There is only one place I have visited in Europe where the arrangement was perfectly safe. That is at the lodgings hired by Brother Ademar Vuilleumier. The Lord would have His people preserve to themselves the very best condition of health. Satan is constantly tempting the appetite. Evil tendencies within league with evil tendencies without, to create such a condition of things that the flesh shall war against the spirit, and the spirit needs to be aroused and receive power from God to war successfully against the appetites and passions of the flesh. The habits and customs of the people may be greatly changed for the better.
(4LtMs, Ms 37, 1886, 34)
All stimulants, as wine, beer, tea, and coffee, are injurious to the brain nerve power. They cause irritation of the nerves resulting in impatience and quick passion. And when the immediate effect of the stimulus is gone, a prostration sets in that is proportionate to the elevation through unnatural stimulus. Thus that which professed Christians put into their mouths is conveyed to the blood and the nerves of the brain, creating in the system a warring lust.
(4LtMs, Ms 37, 1886, 35)
There is a determined warfare before us, between good and evil, right and wrong; between God and the devil. This conflict has been incessantly waged ever since the angels in heaven rebelled. A lust denied, which is in the least degree detrimental to brain and nerve energy, is a lust partially subdued, mortified. Abstinence from every hurtful lust, in denial of appetite, brings the body into a more healthful condition to continue the warfare in stronger faith with clearer, keener perception. Thus we gain the mastery over every hurtful, health-enfeebling, life-destroying lust.
(4LtMs, Ms 37, 1886, 36)
We are not half awake to our dangers and to the determined assaults of the adversaries of our soul. The most difficult warfare a man can raise is against self. The complete subjection of all the appetites and all the passions must be obtained if we are not finally overcome of warring lust. We are to have constant watchcare over the state of our own hearts. There are to be victories gained over self, in a constant suppression of every evil desire, every unhealthful practice. There must be a purification of the soul temple from every defilement. There must be prompt and painful correction of every step which deviates from the laws of life and health and the laws of God.
(4LtMs, Ms 37, 1886, 37)
Our course must be a steady climbing, straight forward, upward, heavenward. The spiritual warfare means incessant reaching after those things which are before us, higher, better, holier thoughts and feelings and practices. It means mental struggles in which God alone can help you.
(4LtMs, Ms 37, 1886, 38)
In your warfare, even your friends will oppose. Your old established habits and practices will be thought to be good enough. Scornful sneers will meet you because, from an enlightened conscience, you will venture to choose a better way. Your motives will be misjudged—even your habits and character maligned. This will be a burden which you must roll on God alone.
(4LtMs, Ms 37, 1886, 39)
“Ye have not resisted unto blood, striving against sin.”Hebrews 12:4. We have a lifelong and incessant strife, but is not the reward at the end of the conflict worthy of all the labor? Will not the eternal weight of glory more than compensate for every wound, every grief, every sorrow? And will not every sacrifice made bring returns of treasures that are without price?
(4LtMs, Ms 37, 1886, 40)
Read the promises of God which are to be granted to the overcomer, in the letter to the seven churches mentioned in Revelation. Each surpasses the one which precedes it. He who shuns self-denial here, proves a coward, will miss that glorious reward, and will meet only shame and contempt hereafter. The Lord Jesus has paid an infinite price for our redemption, and He offers us a love that passes knowledge, which love can only be received aright when the entire affections are placed upon Christ.
(4LtMs, Ms 37, 1886, 41)
The churches in Switzerland aim too low and do too little for Jesus. The better life which is promised us is on condition of obedience. Only those who have the love of Jesus in the soul will seek to do God’s pleasure instead of their own. There must be a new, a holy affection to take the place of the old and expel the old from the soul temple. Has the real transforming grace of Christ been welcomed into the heart? Has it a constraining power upon the life and character? Love to God is a power which brings into subjection every faculty of mind and body to the service of Christ. These capacities are only the ministers that stand and wait the bidding of a heart fully imbued with the love of Jesus.
(4LtMs, Ms 37, 1886, 42)
Our moral nature is to be revolutionized in its governing principles, love to God and love to man. An empty-word acknowledgment of the claims of God is of no value. There must be an inward, deep principle that is the vital power in the life, transforming the character to the character of Christ. The soul must be enlightened. It has eyes, it has taste, and it is to search for truth which obeyed will lead to the beauty of holiness. The soul loves, the soul loathes, and the spiritual taste needs to be cultivated, refined, ennobled, sanctified. The state of the heart colors the whole of our lives for the present and for eternity.
(4LtMs, Ms 37, 1886, 43)
The lofty pattern is set before us. The religion of Jesus Christ is to raise us to a higher, holier standard to meet the divine likeness of Christ’s character. “He that hath My commandments, and keepeth them, he it is that loveth Me.”John 14:21. All who are abiding in Christ as the branch abides in the vine will show themselves fruitful. By their fruit-bearing properties they will represent the character of the Vine. God requires of every soul of us far more than we give Him. He requires the whole heart, the whole mind, the whole strength. All we are belongs to Jesus. There is need of cultivating ability to serve God.
(4LtMs, Ms 37, 1886, 44)
There is a feeble appreciation of the work to be done. There should be in all parts of Switzerland men and women working with faith and making personal efforts. The hardest of the soul struggles belongs to the hour of the greatest resolves. As a people, God calls upon us to do our part in self-sacrifice and self-denial. We must renounce the world, we must trample upon the lust of the flesh, the pride of life, and choose the self-denial and cross before selfish gratifications. Our people who have accepted the truth are not half awake. There are great moral revolutions to take place. The truth must have a perceptible influence upon our character and life. We must make advances and let the light of truth shine forth.
(4LtMs, Ms 37, 1886, 45)
Your whole duty is in willing and doing. We may seem bound about, that there is no room, no power or strength within us to do much; but a few resolute souls can do very much if they work not impulsively, but in God, and move in perfect harmony. There is work to be done. We must situate ourselves to do it. We cannot do the great work to be done in Switzerland unless we venture something, but we must, in these movements, be sure that Christ is guiding us.
(4LtMs, Ms 37, 1886, 46)
Every individual member of the church throughout Switzerland should pray and work to the very utmost of his ability. But to work in human wisdom will produce discord and failure in your efforts. The whole body of the church has something to do. Every individual member of the church must act his part. The cause is one—a great system through whose wondrous, harmonious working God is pleased to renew and sanctify souls and train them up to be heirs of glory. Who will refuse to make one in this co-partnership with Christ? Every member of the body has a part to act. All have not the same work. There is the head, the eye, the ear, the arms, the limbs; every part is indispensable.
(4LtMs, Ms 37, 1886, 47)
Ms 37a, 1886
Additional Counsel to the Chaux-de-Fonds Church NP 1886 Previously unpublished.
Principle is always exacting. Our country claims of fathers and mothers, their sons, the brothers, the husbands, to be given up, to leave their home for the field of carnage and bloodshed. They must go and face peril, endure privation and hunger, weariness and loneliness; they must make long marches, footsore and weary, through heat of summer and through winter’s cold; they run the risk of losing life itself. They are compelled to follow the commander. Sometimes they are not even allowed time to eat. And all this severe experience is in consequence of sin. There is an enemy to meet, an enemy to be resisted; enemies of our country will destroy her peace, and bring disaster and ruin, unless driven back and repulsed. Conquer or die, is the motto.
(4LtMs, Ms 37a, 1886, 1)
Thus it is in the Christian warfare. We have an enemy to meet who is vigilant, who is not off his guard for a moment. The claims of our country are not higher than the claims of God. If hardships are borne and trials are endured by our soldiers when fighting in behalf of the country to obtain the mastery and bring into obedience the rebellious, how much more willingly should the soldiers of Christ endure privation, self-denial, and any taxation for Christ’s sake! The Captain of our salvation was made perfect through suffering, that He might bring many sons and daughters to the Lord. We are standing under the blood-stained banner of the cross of Christ. We are to meet Satan and his host. We must conquer in the name of Jesus, or be conquered.
(4LtMs, Ms 37a, 1886, 2)
Ms 38, 1886
Sermon/Whom Are We Following? St. Germain, Italy November 11, 1886 This manuscript is published in entirety in 5MR 256-262. November 11, 1886 (Sermon at St. Germain, 7:30 p.m.)
“My sheep hear My voice, and I know them, and they follow Me. And I give unto them eternal life; and they shall never perish, neither shall any man pluck them out of My hand. My Father, which gave them Me, is greater than all; and no man is able to pluck them out of My Father’s hand. I and my Father are one.”John 10:27-30.
(4LtMs, Ms 38, 1886, 1)
Here Christ has said, “My sheep hear My voice, ... and they follow Me.” [Verse 27.] We have the fact presented that no one could pluck them out of His hand. “Whosoever heareth these sayings of Mine, and doeth them, I will liken him unto a wise man, which built his house upon a rock: and the rain descended, and the floods came, and the winds blew, and beat upon that house; and it fell not: for it was founded upon a rock.”Matthew 7:24, 25.
(4LtMs, Ms 38, 1886, 2)
Now it is very important that we should search the Scriptures ourselves, for we are enjoined to give a reason of the hope that is within us with meekness and fear. What saith the Scriptures? for they are our chart and guide to heaven. It is not safe for us to follow any man unless his word is in harmony with the Scriptures.
(4LtMs, Ms 38, 1886, 3)
What saith our Redeemer? for we want to know what to do. The answer comes to walk in the light as it is unfolded to us. Our Saviour has made an infinite sacrifice for us that we may regain that which was lost by Adam. Christ offered Himself a substitute for man. He left His happy position in heaven, and laid off His royal robes, His crown, and dignity, and for our sakes became poor. He did not come to mingle with the great or to appear in splendor, but He associated Himself with the poor, to lift them up from their low estate; and for all this love He was despised and rejected of men.
(4LtMs, Ms 38, 1886, 4)
He says, “What could have been done more to my vineyard, that I have not done in it?”Isaiah 5:4.
(4LtMs, Ms 38, 1886, 5)
He has set us an example in order that we may know how to walk in conformity with His will. Christ is a true Shepherd. His example, if followed, will lead us aright. How precious was His gentle spirit. He was meek and lowly in heart. No jealousy, no envy, no iniquity was found in Him. He passed over the same ground where Adam fell, thus showing us that it is possible for man to overcome. Those who follow Christ will be obedient; they will not trample on one of God’s holy precepts.
(4LtMs, Ms 38, 1886, 6)
It is very important to know whom we are following. There are precious victories for us to gain. “If any man will come after Me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow Me.”Matthew 16:24. But how apt men are to shrink from the reproach that the truth will bring and then be led to disobey the requirements of God. There have been those in the past who have suffered for the truth’s sake. It was to them dearer than life, and men lost their lives to gain eternal life. It will not be surprising if we have to suffer, if we are tried. When these trials come, it may be on account of temporal things, but we must not allow the things of this life to govern us. “Seek ye first the kingdom of God, and His righteousness; and all these things shall be added unto you.”Matthew 6:33. If we are sanctified through the truth, then we shall let nothing come between us and our duty to God. “What is a man profited, if he should gain the whole world, and lose his own soul? Or what shall a man give in exchange for his soul?”Matthew 16:26. There are many who exchange their souls for this life. But what is a man profited if he should gain this world? for he cannot have this world and the one to come.
(4LtMs, Ms 38, 1886, 7)
When the Son of man comes from heaven with all His glory, He will then reward every man according to his works. Here we are pointed to the future life. We have a heaven to gain and a hell to shun. Paul says, “If in this life only we have hope in Christ, we are of all men most miserable.”1 Corinthians 15:19. We want to think of the future home where there is no disappointment, no sin, no enemy, no outburst of passion. And all of this will be realized by those who will follow the true Shepherd and obey the commandments of God. Although Satan is at war with the followers of Christ, the true Shepherd will not allow any one to pluck them out of His hand. Every soul that comes in sincerity will find help. Our heavenly Father tells us to ask, and if we ask we shall receive. He knows that we are deformed by sin. He knows our weakness. He knows that Satan is striving to control the passions of men; and He has sent Christ to break every yoke, to set before man an example, and it is for us to copy the perfect Pattern, for heaven is worth everything.
(4LtMs, Ms 38, 1886, 8)
Wherever we look we see deformity caused by sin, and we all need a Saviour, one who will save to the uttermost. But we must do our part to work out our own salvation. I am so glad that I have a Saviour, one who can help me. God did not send angels to this world to save man, but His own Son, who suffered and was tempted on all points like as we are, and He knows how to succor all that are tempted and tried. This is done that we may have salvation. What more could have been done than has been done? This should evidence to us that God has great love for the human race, therefore in return He demands obedience from our hands.
(4LtMs, Ms 38, 1886, 9)
The young man came to Christ and asked, “What good thing shall I do, that I may have eternal life?” The answer was, “If thou wilt enter into life, keep the commandments.”Matthew 19:16, 17. The same answer was given to the lawyer, and the lawyer told Him that the law told him to “love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy strength, and with all thy mind; and thy neighbor as thyself.” And Christ said unto him, “Thou hast answered right: this do, and thou shalt live.”Luke 10:27, 28. So you have the whole duty laid down, and that is to keep the commandments if you expect to have eternal life. What was lost through Adam by disobedience must be brought back by obedience.
(4LtMs, Ms 38, 1886, 10)
You may ask, What is the value of one soul? I will point you to Calvary. The precious Saviour placed an estimate upon man, and He became poor that we may be elevated. With His divine arm He came to lift us up, and this was done by the sacrifice of His own life. He knew that man could not overcome in his own strength, and He left the courts of heaven that we might be reconciled to the Father. Oh, what matchless love! Well may John exclaim, “Behold, what manner of love the Father hath bestowed upon us, that we should be called the sons of God.”1 John 3:1. It is sin that caused this great sacrifice to be made, and now God claims from us loyalty and to walk in the light of His perfect rule and standard in order that we might be brought back to our Eden home. Christ is the true Shepherd and leader, and if we do not follow Him by doing as He did, then we are none of His.
(4LtMs, Ms 38, 1886, 11)
We want heaven and its joy. We want to put away sin, and it is our privilege to ask, “What is sin?” The Bible gives the definition: “Whosoever committeth sin transgresseth also the law: for sin is the transgression of the law.”1 John 3:4. The law of God is the rule of our life, and by it our characters will be measured. It is the work of Satan to keep you from forming a right character that will meet the perfect standard. I desire that you should have a heaven of bliss, and the great gift will be bestowed on those that obey. Our precious Saviour has provided everything for us, and we should remember Jesus and follow Him.
(4LtMs, Ms 38, 1886, 12)
How does Christ look upon those who claim to be His followers, who are engaged in strife and contention? He wants us to be like Him. We must become acquainted with our Saviour and grow up step by step, and thus attain to immortal life. What efforts would men put forth to honor a worldly emperor or king? If they were going to appear before such, they would make every preparation to appear before him aright. Then how particular we should be who are expecting to meet the King of kings!
(4LtMs, Ms 38, 1886, 13)
The command is, “Come out from among them, ... and I will receive you, ... and ye shall be My sons and daughters.”2 Corinthians 6:17, 18. What greater honor could be conferred upon mortal man? This life is filled with anguish and sorrow, but the promise is eternal life, a life without sorrow. This is a precious boon, and how earnest we should be to enter heaven! God has given us a moral standard and we need not make any mistake, for the rule is laid down, and it is here that we must fit up for eternal life. And it is only through obedience that we obtain it. But we have this to encourage us, that Jesus knows our weakness and He will assist us to gain heaven, and we must believe the truth and remember that we are taken into the workshop to be fitted to join the heavenly family and to connect with the heavenly choir. Then let all sin be put away, and let us bring heaven into our lives. If we let Christ rule in our hearts we shall have a heaven below, and thus be fitted up for heaven above.
(4LtMs, Ms 38, 1886, 14)
Oh, what matchless charm there is in Jesus! And to dwell with Him and stand around His throne, having all the stains of sin washed away in the blood of Christ, to dwell with Him for ever and ever, is surely worth striving for. Angels will attend us here and help us to walk aright, and keep us from the evil. We need to love one another as Christ loved us and be a blessing to all around us. Christ has told us that if we are followers of Him He will lead us to the fountains of living waters, and God shall wipe away all tears from our eyes. “They shall hunger no more, neither thirst any more; neither shall the sun light on them, nor any heat.”Revelation 7:16.
(4LtMs, Ms 38, 1886, 15)
I have chosen Christ as my portion, and I want to share with Him in His sufferings and be partaker with Him in His joy. If we remain close to our Redeemer, He has promised that no one shall pluck us out of His hand.
(4LtMs, Ms 38, 1886, 16)
I present to you eternal life. Will you have it? If so, here is the condition and blessing: “Blessed are they that do His commandments, that they may have right to the tree of life, and may enter in through the gates into the city.”Revelation 22:14. May God help you to enter is my prayer.
(4LtMs, Ms 38, 1886, 17)
Ms 39, 1886
Sermon/“If Thou Wilt Enter Into Life” Nimes, France October 16, 1886 This manuscript is published in entirety in 3MR 66-70.
(Sermon at Nimes, 10:30 A.M., October 16, 1886. Thirty present. Interpreted by Elder D. T. Bourdeau and sketched by W. Q.)
(4LtMs, Ms 39, 1886, 1)
Text: “And, behold, one came and said unto Him, Good Master, what good thing shall I do, that I may have eternal life? And He said unto him, Why callest thou Me good? there is none good but one, that is, God: but if thou wilt enter into life, keep the commandments. He saith unto Him, Which? Jesus said, Thou shalt do no murder, Thou shalt not commit adultery, Thou shalt not steal, Thou shalt not bear false witness, Honour thy father and thy mother: and, Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself. The young man saith unto him, All these things have I kept from my youth up: what lack I yet? Jesus said unto him, If thou wilt be perfect, go and sell that thou hast, and give to the poor, and thou shalt have treasure in heaven: and come and follow Me. But when the young man heard that saying, he went away sorrowful: for he had great possessions.”Matthew 19:16-22.
(4LtMs, Ms 39, 1886, 2)
Here in this text we have our duty defined. In answer to the young man’s question, “What ... shall I do that I may have eternal life?” [Verse 16.] Christ directed him to the commandments. If they were obeyed strictly to the letter, then he would receive the precious boon desired—eternal life. The young man had supposed that he was a commandment keeper, being deceived in himself. Christ knew just where the young man failed, and He touched the plague spot of his life—his great possessions. These stood in the way of his loving God with his whole heart. He was not ready to follow his Master in self-denial, and in this he showed his weakness. He was not a true lover of God. There are many like the young man. When their duty is pointed out to them in keeping the Sabbath, they will be sorrowful because they are not willing to lift the cross.
(4LtMs, Ms 39, 1886, 3)
Matthew 22:34-40. Here we have another case to the point. The lawyer asked Christ, “Which is the great commandment?” The answer was that he should love God with all his heart, and his neighbor as himself. “On these two commandments hang all the law and the prophets.” Now it is impossible for us to love God with all our heart while breaking the fourth commandment, for this precept stands in the center of the decalogue, and in obedience fits us for eternal life. We should be as a family of obedient children, having the fear of God before us—not slavish fear, but filial fear. There is promised a reward for the obedient, and also punishment to the disobedient. Should we decree that God’s law is not worthy to be kept, are we not enemies of the Lord? Would He not regard us as such? We are God’s children. He has placed sacred things in our trust, and if we say we love Him and do not obey, then we have not the love of God perfected in us. But should we have our duty pointed out to us, then we should walk in the light as obedient children. Probation is given us to test us. God will not compel us to be obedient, but we must see our duty, and then as dutiful children walk in harmony with His requirements.
(4LtMs, Ms 39, 1886, 4)
We should also keep in mind that we have a wily foe to contend with, one that is constantly seeking to draw us away from God, but we should be determined that we will be the Lord’s. We must not be discouraged and give up, but repent, and thus be represented as the good seed that fell upon good ground. We cannot expect instantaneous sanctification, but we must grow like the grain, as represented by [Christ]—first the blade, then the ear, then the full grain—and thus perfect a Christian character. We must become intelligent and earnest to know what our duty is and then walk in obedience to God’s holy will.
(4LtMs, Ms 39, 1886, 5)
Our natural heart has to be subdued, and we will find that it is an everyday work. The promise is to the overcomer; and as we gain an experience on one point, it will strengthen us for the duties that follow; and as we thus draw nigh to God, angels will draw nigh to us to strengthen us for our duty. If temptations come, they will prove beneficial if resisted, because we shall learn to fly to Christ for help, and then we shall gain an experience that will fit us for eternal life.
(4LtMs, Ms 39, 1886, 6)
As God looks upon the wicked cities, He is grieved in seeing the masses turning a deaf ear to His requirements; but when men do walk in harmony with His will, then He will open new beauties and thus educate the mind how best to serve its Creator. We must keep our eye upon Jesus, the perfect Pattern, and if we do so we shall not be spiritual dwarfs. We must obtain knowledge of ourselves and depart from everything that is not like the perfect Pattern. This can be accomplished by a constant effort and by having our conversation in heaven.
(4LtMs, Ms 39, 1886, 7)
And if we are channels of light, we can be helps to those who desire to walk in the light. If we have the true light, we cannot keep it to ourselves, but will be ever seeking out others to whom to impart it. We must search the Scriptures in order to be enabled to discharge our duty aright. It is our duty to perfect a Christian character; and when such character is formed, then our example will tell on the Lord’s side. As children of God we should wait and learn what the Lord says to us, and thus we shall receive the needed blessing to enable us to do our duty. And thus we shall lay up treasures in heaven.
(4LtMs, Ms 39, 1886, 8)
The young man spoken of in our text represents a large class. When duty is brought to bear upon them, they see a cross to be lifted. It is earthly treasures that hold the people, and that is the reason that so few obey God. Those who are the true followers of Christ are entrusted with sacred truths to present to the world. We have been entrusted with talents, and when the Master comes to reckon with His servants, it will be seen if we have been faithful. We must not put our light under a bushel, but on a candlestick, that all may see that we have been with Christ and learned of Him. In this way eternal life can be secured.
(4LtMs, Ms 39, 1886, 9)
God has something for every one to do. You may think your efforts will be fruitless, but if faithful by and by your light will shine to all parts from North to South. One will kindle his taper from another and shine. Many lights will shine, and thus God’s name will be magnified, and thus we shall be co-workers with Christ.
(4LtMs, Ms 39, 1886, 10)
When Christ comes from heaven in the clouds, He will then give eternal life to those who have been found faithful to their trust. Oh, what joy it will be to those that are worthy! They can then say with the apostle Paul, “For our light affliction, which is but for a moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory.”2 Corinthians 4:17. Shall we not work for the Master? We must put our best intellect to work for the Master. We must confess Christ to the world in His matchless charms. Christ will soon come. Have we done our work? Can we say like the apostle, “I have fought a good fight, I have finished my course, I have kept the faith”? 2 Timothy 4:7.
(4LtMs, Ms 39, 1886, 11)
Now is the time to fight the good fight of faith. Satan’s power is great, but if we are walking in obedience the angels will assist us in our work. Let us follow Christ and love our neighbor as ourselves.
(4LtMs, Ms 39, 1886, 12)
Ms 40, 1886
Sermon/“Come Unto Me” Nimes, France October 17, 1886 This manuscript is published in entirety in 3MR 70-75. October 17, 1886, 8 p.m. (Sermon at Nimes, France, Sunday,)
Text: Matthew 11:28-30. “Come unto Me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take My yoke upon you, and learn of Me; for I am meek and lowly in heart: and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For My yoke is easy, and My burden is light.”
(4LtMs, Ms 40, 1886, 1)
We find in our world everywhere those who are oppressed and are laboring under discouragement. Our Saviour has invited such to come unto Him. And why do they not comply? The reason is that they are separated from Jesus Christ. If they would only come to Him, they would find comfort. But it is a difficult matter to believe. Should we exercise faith, then we should accept the invitation and take the yoke of Christ. But instead of taking the yoke of Christ, many take their own yokes and thus find themselves in difficulty.
(4LtMs, Ms 40, 1886, 2)
The fashion of this age is not to be our standard. Christ in His day had a work to do in breaking the bonds that bound the people to the world. So it has been in every age. Satan makes yokes, and the people take them on. These yokes are heavy because they are not in conformity with the requirements of God and His ten holy precepts, but it is our duty to obey God and wear the yoke prepared by God.
(4LtMs, Ms 40, 1886, 3)
We have an enemy, a wily foe who presents to us that the yoke of Christ is galling. He will represent that we shall have to give up everything that would afford us pleasure, that in obeying God we must yield up our own will and submit to arbitrary laws. Satan is directly opposed to the transforming work that would fit us to be the children of God and to be partakers of His blessing. It is our duty to love God with all our heart and soul and spirit in return for what He has done for us. It is our privilege to live out the principles laid down in the Word of God. Should we do so, and carry out the teachings in our families, there would be a different order of things than we now see.
(4LtMs, Ms 40, 1886, 4)
Great responsibilities rest upon every parent. They have a duty to educate their children and to bring them up in the fear of God. The children need transforming, and this will involve a constant work on the part of the parent. The children must be taught to respect and revere God, and this will take a constant effort. Should this be done, we should see more tenderness of heart combined with all other Christian graces manifested in the children that have been given us. These graces must be instilled in our children, that they may be enabled to resist the evil tendencies of this age. Abraham was faithful in educating his children, and in this he pleased God.
(4LtMs, Ms 40, 1886, 5)
This duty cannot be performed in our own strength, but our help is in Christ, and we hear the invitation, “Come unto Me.” [Verse 28.] Now the condition is to come and submit to the conditions laid down in His Word. We are not to contend for our own ways, but to conform to the will of God. We are here as probationers, to perfect character for eternal life. We must realize the merits of Jesus and seek to be like Him, for He is our perfect pattern.
(4LtMs, Ms 40, 1886, 6)
It is the privilege of parents to instill in their children the principles of Christ, and while thus doing they themselves are learning lessons that will fit them for heaven. These lessons will assist us to wear the yoke of Christ. We shall find it perfectly easy, and thus we may find an open door to heaven and light will emanate and shine upon our pathway. Thus every mother can receive help to faithfully discharge her duty to her children.
(4LtMs, Ms 40, 1886, 7)
Again Christ says, “Take My yoke upon you, and learn of Me.” [Verse 29.] We are students in the school of Christ, to learn our duty, and this involves a duty to diligently search the Scriptures. In them God, through His prophets, has given instruction as to how to secure eternal life. Shall we be indifferent to this instruction? To understand the truth will require effort on our part, but we can gain that necessary knowledge with the help of Christ. He has died for us, He appreciates all our efforts, and He ever stands ready to assist those who are striving to gain the necessary knowledge.
(4LtMs, Ms 40, 1886, 8)
Here is the admonition, “Come ... and learn of Me.” How difficult to enter the school of Christ by giving up our wills and submitting to the will of our heavenly Father! Christ knows our weakness. He has given us promises to encourage us by the way and is ever ready to bear our burdens for us if we will bring them to Him. In Christ is all fulness, and the Father has acknowledged Him as His Son, and at His baptism the words were heard from heaven, “This is My beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased.” [Matthew 3:17.] Through Christ we can gain access to the Father. The door of heaven is ajar, and light will come to us as it did to Jesus Christ, and we can be lights to the world. We must learn humility. When this lesson is fully learned, the yoke will rest easily upon us.
(4LtMs, Ms 40, 1886, 9)
The question is, Are we learners in the school of Christ? Are we making advancement in divine life? Are we better acquainted with our duty today than in the past? Are we ready to confess Christ to our fellow men? If so, then we are learning the lessons required, and as Christ knows every one of our sorrows, He stands ready to render that help that we need. But if our lives are not in harmony with our divine Master, then the yoke galls. If Christ tells us to come unto Him with our burdens, why not come and find rest in Christ? We have a heaven to win. We must be sanctified through the truth in obedience.
(4LtMs, Ms 40, 1886, 10)
Then again there are our children. They must be guarded on the right and on the left, for temptations will meet them on every hand, and they need to be taught to come to their Saviour for divine help. Educate them to wear Christ’s yoke.
(4LtMs, Ms 40, 1886, 11)
It is our privilege to be co-workers with Christ. It is a great blessing to be thus connected with the Majesty of heaven. We are commanded to come out from the world; and if we comply, the promise is that He will be a Father unto us. [2 Corinthians 6:17.]
(4LtMs, Ms 40, 1886, 12)
“Having therefore these promises, dearly beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God.”2 Corinthians 7:1. Here we are exhorted to keep ourselves unspotted from the world in order to be partakers of the joy of heaven. That inheritance will measure with the life of God. Should we receive the honor of this world, we cannot expect to receive the honor of heaven. What we need is a strong hold on the throne of God.
(4LtMs, Ms 40, 1886, 13)
Our only hope is in Christ. If we reject the Star of Light, then He will reject us. Had He not made the sacrifice for us, then there would have been no hope, and every child of Adam would have been left in bondage of sin. The golden chain that unites earth and heaven is to elevate man and bring him on a higher plane, and thus bring him in connection with the rays of light from heaven. Thus we can be made more precious in the sight of God than the golden wedge of Ophir.
(4LtMs, Ms 40, 1886, 14)
I wish that I could carry your minds to the future glory and could impress upon each the great sacrifice that had to be made to redeem man. It rests with you whether you will enjoy this glory. To obtain it, the will must be brought under subjection to the will of Christ. The rebellious cannot enter heaven. Satan was the first in rebellion, and his work is to lead others to disobey the mandates of Jehovah.
(4LtMs, Ms 40, 1886, 15)
To each one God has given talents, and if we neglect to cultivate them, we shall fail and lose eternal life. Everything has been done for us that could be done to elevate man, and if we fail on our part, then the sacrifice has been in vain so far as we are concerned. Shall we be weighed and found wanting? Or shall we be with the white-robed throng? This will depend upon your course of action. If we are in the workshop of God, He will beautify us and polish us, and we shall be fitted for the heavenly mansions.
(4LtMs, Ms 40, 1886, 16)
Oh, the matchless charms of our loving Saviour! There is nothing in earthly treasures. It is enough to look to Calvary. I want every one to accept the salvation offered. All have something to do, and if they come off victors, they will cry, Worthy, worthy is the Lamb that was slain for us.
(4LtMs, Ms 40, 1886, 17)
Will you have eternal life? If so, you must turn away from the pleasures of the world. The wickedness in this age is as great as it was in the days of Noah. But one man was found that walked with God even in the crooked and perverse generation. Enoch kept his mind stayed upon God, and God did not leave him, but finally took him from this sinful world. This man was a representative of those who will be translated to heaven when Christ comes to gather His people. Are we ready for the appearing of Christ? Are we constantly seeking God for strength to stand against the wiles of the enemy? Have we washed our robes and made them clean in the blood of the Lamb?
(4LtMs, Ms 40, 1886, 18)
God is in earnest with us and claims all the power of our being. We need the great Physician to heal us. We need more of heaven and less of self. We must be partakers of the divine nature. Oh, what love has been manifested for us! The divine Son of God left the throne of heaven and gave His life for us, and for our sakes became poor. He clothed His divinity with humanity. Now in return are you willing to deny self and follow your Saviour? Oh, do not trifle away the few moments left us by seeking worldly honor and thus lose the precious boon of everlasting life!
(4LtMs, Ms 40, 1886, 19)
Ms 41, 1886
Sermon/Walk in the Light Nimes, France October 18, 1886 This manuscript is published in entirety in 3MR 75-81. October 18, 1886, 8 p.m. Sermon at Nimes,
Text: “He that hath My commandments and keepeth them, he it is that loveth Me: and he that loveth Me shall be loved of My Father, and I will love him, and will manifest Myself to him.”John 14:21.
(4LtMs, Ms 41, 1886, 1)
Here we have our duty defined, and are told that if we keep the commandments, we shall be loved of the Father. When those who claim to love God do not keep the ten precepts, it is evidence that the love of God does not dwell within them.
(4LtMs, Ms 41, 1886, 2)
The light of truth is permitted to shine that we may know our duty. The question is, Shall we follow the light, or shall we walk in darkness? Christ has told us that if we follow the world, we are not His. Why is it that we do not love the truth? It is because it cuts across our pathway.
(4LtMs, Ms 41, 1886, 3)
Our precious Saviour came to this world to bring blessing to us. He left His seat in glory to lift man from his fallen condition. Oh, that we would appreciate His great sacrifice! While here He was met by the archenemy, the adversary of souls, and He resisted his temptations. Christ did not leave His seat of glory to mingle with the rich and great men of the earth, for they would not receive His instructions, but He chose the poor who were willing to receive Him. There were some rich who did believe, but were unwilling openly to acknowledge Christ. We find in our day men of wealth, men the world call great, who, if the message for this time were presented to them, would turn from it because of the cross. God does not design to leave us in error, but sends us messages of mercy that we may have eternal life. Shall we accept or reject?
(4LtMs, Ms 41, 1886, 4)
In Christ’s day, how few realized the great privilege they might have enjoyed. The infinite God gave His Son, the most exalted gift that could be given, but it was not appreciated in that day; and while our Saviour tried to gain an entrance to hearts, they would not let Him in. They knew not that they had the Majesty of heaven in their midst. When He saw the stubbornness of their hearts, He wept over Jerusalem, saying, “If thou hadst known, even thou, at least in this thy day, the things which belong unto thy peace! but now they are hid from thine eyes.”Luke 19:41. The reason they rejected Christ was because the customs and practices had more weight with them than the precious boon that Christ came to bring them.
(4LtMs, Ms 41, 1886, 5)
The same thing is acted over in our day. Light is sent us from heaven. Will we reject or receive it? It is our privilege to gather up the rays of light, and the more we seek for it the more the light will increase. Could our eyes be opened, we could see angels from heaven interested in our salvation, and again we should see the adversary of souls scattering darkness. All heaven is interested in the children of men. Angels are watching us and are bearing tidings to heaven of our dangers, and they are constantly drawing us to Christ. Our safety is in taking hold of our duty and gathering up the rays of light.
(4LtMs, Ms 41, 1886, 6)
The admonition of our text is to walk in harmony with God’s holy law. By obeying it we can form characters that will enable us to stand. Should we reject the advanced light that God is now giving us, we shall be left in darkness.
(4LtMs, Ms 41, 1886, 7)
It is the love for souls that brought me from my distant home in America. Had I not a special message, I should have remained at home, for it is not pleasant to journey from place to place and endure the hardships of traveling. I dare not to choose my own pleasure, but to follow the light from heaven; and I must give it to the people. The end of all things is at hand; and as the people are trampling on the law of God, they must be warned of their transgression.
(4LtMs, Ms 41, 1886, 8)
John, in looking down through time, saw a remnant that would be gathered from the world, who would be in harmony with the precepts of Jehovah; and he exclaims: “Here are they that keep the commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus.”Revelation 14:12. “And the temple of God was opened in heaven, and there was seen in His temple the ark of His testament.”Revelation 11:19. What was it that the ark contained? It was the law of God that points out our duty. John saw the people’s attention called to those ten precepts; and as the light is seen, we shall be held responsible if we reject it.
(4LtMs, Ms 41, 1886, 9)
God’s truth is being revealed to men, but in this age there are many false teachers who turn away the ears of the people from the commandments of God. But we should enquire, What is truth? What does the Word say? And our anxiety should be, What can I do to save souls? There is great value attached to the souls of men for whom Christ died, and if we neglect to receive and impart the knowledge given, we are doing it at the peril of our lives.
(4LtMs, Ms 41, 1886, 10)
Obedience to the will of God will involve a cross. Christ says: “Think not that I am come to send peace on the earth.”“I came not to send peace, but a sword.”Matthew 10:34. And we find that the truth for this age, if lived out, will “set a man at variance against his father, and the daughter against her mother, and the daughter-in-law against her mother-in-law. And a man’s foes shall be they of his own household.”Verses 35, 36.
(4LtMs, Ms 41, 1886, 11)
Christ will soon come the second time in power and great glory, not as He appeared the first time, when He wept over Jerusalem as the western sun was about to set. Christ was a sun and a light to that people, but that light was about to be withdrawn because of the stubbornness of those whom Christ had come to redeem. The disciples expected to see Jesus rejoice over the city as He approached it, but what a disappointment when they saw His anguish of soul and His tears, and heard His broken utterances as He spoke these solemn words: “If thou hadst known, even thou, ... the things which belong unto thy peace!”Luke 19:42.
(4LtMs, Ms 41, 1886, 12)
Here was a nation that was to be let go for their iniquity. One soul is of great value, but what is that to compare with a whole nation that was about to be cast off because they would not receive the light? This is what brought tears from the Son of God. Christ well knew the result of rejecting light. He could look forward and see the strong armies of the earth encompassing that once favored city and the destruction of its inhabitants. What more could Christ have done for His vineyard? Why did not Jerusalem know what was for her good? Christ had knocked at the door of their hearts, but they refused the offered mercy.
(4LtMs, Ms 41, 1886, 13)
There is a boundary to the mercy of God, for He does not always strive with men. A record is kept of all the blessings offered and how those blessings are treated; and if we neglect our duty, we shall soon see, as did the Jews, that the anger of God is not withheld, but we shall be given over to the power of Satan. While it seems astonishing to us that the Jews rejected Christ, we ourselves will act out the same thing if we refuse the light for this time.
(4LtMs, Ms 41, 1886, 14)
The message now due to this world will continue till the close of time, and it will shine to all parts of the earth. Moral darkness has covered the earth like a pall of death, and it will continue to darken as the light is rejected. “As the days of Noe were, so shall also the coming of the Son of man be. For as in the days that were before the flood they were eating and drinking, marrying and giving in marriage, until the day that Noe entered into the ark, and knew not until the flood came, and took them all away; so shall also the coming of the Son of man be.”Matthew 24:37-39.
(4LtMs, Ms 41, 1886, 15)
Now there is no sin in eating and drinking, but in the excess. The blessing of food has been turned to a curse by intemperate habits, and this we find in our own day. The same evils of intemperance engross the mind so that spiritual blessings are not discernible. We must put away every hindrance to our spiritual growth. When this is done, then the true light will shine.
(4LtMs, Ms 41, 1886, 16)
It is the humble ones that God accepts. When Christ came from His home in glory, He did not go to the talented and great men of the earth to choose teachers, for He knew He could not educate such ones. He selected poor fishermen as His companions and scholars. To these He gave lessons of instruction that would fit them for their future duties, and these lessons are recorded in the Word of God and will have their weight until the end of time. Judas was not such a learner as was John. He did not let the lessons given have a sanctifying influence on his heart; his natural disposition was not brought under discipline, and it finally led to the betrayal of Christ. But John not only learned the lessons, but put them in practice, and after the death of his Master, when assailed by the enemies of truth, he stood firmly upon the principles which he had learned.
(4LtMs, Ms 41, 1886, 17)
Christ did not long remain silent in the grave, for a beloved angel came and rolled back the stone, and Jesus walked forth from the tomb in triumph. After His ascent to His Father He revealed Himself again to His disciples. After this, those that crucified Christ were astonished to see the boldness of the disciples and to hear the excellent instruction that they gave to the people, knowing them to be ignorant men; but they had been with Jesus and had learned of Him. These lessons of the apostles are handed down to us, and when we connect with God, the light given to the apostles will be imparted to us.
(4LtMs, Ms 41, 1886, 18)
We must have more of God’s goodness and more of heaven. We must work for eternity. Christ’s coming is near, and we want to be like Him, for we want to see Him as He is. He will not come as the man of sorrows, to be insulted and derided, but in place of the old kingly robe, He will wear a robe so white as no fuller’s soap can whiten. In place of a crown of thorns, He will have a crown within a crown, and His countenance will shine brighter than the noonday sun. Shall we then be acknowledged of Him? Shall we be cleansed and made immortal? If so, now is the time to form the character and put on robes of righteousness. Now we are to make peace with God by doing His commandments, and that will insure us an entrance in through the gates into the city.
(4LtMs, Ms 41, 1886, 19)
I look forward to the city of God with great joy. In my girlhood, light shown upon my pathway, and the glory of heaven was open before me. I gave myself to Christ, and it is a pleasure to serve Him. No earthly attractions shall eclipse my mind from my duty to serve God. If the curtains of heaven could be rolled back, and we could see the glories therein, this world would have no charms for us. Thank God strength will be imparted to every soul that will put his trust in God. God help us to overcome, that we may receive the crown of life that is in store for the faithful, is my prayer.
(4LtMs, Ms 41, 1886, 20)
Ms 42, 1886
Sermon/The Ladder to Heaven Nimes, France October 20, 1886 This manuscript is published in entirety in 3MR 81-88. 8 p.m., October 20, 1886 (Sermon at Nimes, France,)
“Simon Peter, a servant and an apostle of Jesus Christ, to them that have obtained like precious faith with us through the righteousness of God and our Saviour Jesus Christ.”2 Peter 1:1.
(4LtMs, Ms 42, 1886, 1)
Here Peter addresses his brethren, those of like precious faith, and he appeals to them to move understandingly and intelligently. And he says that he desires grace and peace to be multiplied unto them through the knowledge of God and of Jesus our Lord. Here is a necessity presented before them of adding knowledge to knowledge, for he continues in (verse 4), “Whereby are given unto us exceeding great and precious promises: that by these ye might be partakers of the divine nature, having escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust.”
(4LtMs, Ms 42, 1886, 2)
Now if we are partakers of the divine nature, we shall have a warfare with the power of darkness. Satan will oppose every advance step, and we need not think that we can make advancement in divine life without special help from God. We must have strength from heaven if we expect to advance in divine life. We cannot overcome in our own strength, but grace will be given to every one of us.
(4LtMs, Ms 42, 1886, 3)
The Saviour condescended to come to this earth and give His life for us, but the world would not receive Him and in return for His goodness and mercy rejected Him. But what a condescension on the part of Christ to leave the royal throne and to make the infinite sacrifice, to clothe His divinity with humanity! Here was the Creator of the world, and the ones He came to bless rejected Him. How can we account for this insult to the Majesty of high heaven? Only on the ground that the heart is carnal. It is not in the natural heart to love the Christian graces, but the Spirit is given us to help our infirmities. Is it not a marvel that Christ came to this world, that He, being the Creator, has a special interest for the human race, and that His matchless love yearns for us and He invites us to come unto Him and gain happiness and rest? This can only be done through the knowledge of our divine Lord. By obtaining this we have strength to overcome. The flesh will war against the Spirit, but by divine power this knowledge can be obtained.
(4LtMs, Ms 42, 1886, 4)
The apostle continues, “And beside this, giving all diligence, add to your faith virtue; and to virtue knowledge; and to knowledge temperance; and to temperance patience; and to patience godliness; and to godliness brotherly kindness; and to brotherly kindness charity.”2 Peter 1:5-7. We see but little true godliness in the world. And we see a great work to be done in character building. Those who have no love for God have no relish for holy things. The first step to take to gain a relish for heavenly things is to add to your faith virtue, and to virtue knowledge. It is no credit to remain in ignorance. The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom, and this is to have understanding and to fear to offend our Creator.
(4LtMs, Ms 42, 1886, 5)
As we add the Christian graces, we are being prepared to assist others in the divine life and present to them the true principles of a religious life. I have made it my duty to instill into the minds of my children true principles that they may escape the corruptions that are in the world in order to be successful in character building. We must begin at the very foundation and carry the mind upward in knowledge, for every capacity is to be used in glorifying God. In addition to the principles mentioned, temperance is enumerated. Here you see the importance of principle, and combined with this we must be temperate or else we shall make a failure. Therefore we must add grace to grace.
(4LtMs, Ms 42, 1886, 6)
“For if these things be in you and abound, they make you that ye shall neither be barren nor unfruitful in the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ.... If ye do these things, ye shall never fall.”Verses 8, 10. But in order to accomplish this we must be purged from our old sins. “Wherefore,” says the apostle, “I will not be negligent to put you always in remembrance of these things.”Verse 12.
(4LtMs, Ms 42, 1886, 7)
The reason why more do not lay hold of the religion of Christ is because they fear they could not hold on to their profession; but it is by faith we must stand, and unless we have faith we cannot glorify God. Christians are expected to grow to the full stature of our Lord and Master. Those who expect to be followers of Christ must make daily advancement; if they fail in this they will fall and lose eternal life. There is no safety for us unless we are going forward step by step.
(4LtMs, Ms 42, 1886, 8)
We have men claiming sanctification. There works will show if they are transformed into the image of Christ. Sanctification is not brought about instantaneously, but it is accomplished by climbing the rounds of Peter’s ladder of eight rounds. We must step on the first in order to reach the highest. This ladder reaches from earth to heaven, and every soul that enters the city of God will have to climb this ladder by self-denial, and this can be accomplished by laying hold of the merits of a crucified and risen Saviour. Without this strength, temptation will sweep us down the current to final destruction.
(4LtMs, Ms 42, 1886, 9)
But we are expected to shine; and how is it with us—do we possess the Christian graces? Are we in possession of kindness? If we are in possession of this grace, then the fruit will appear.
(4LtMs, Ms 42, 1886, 10)
We must put on the whole armor in order that we may secure an entrance into the city of God. We have heaven to win or lose, and to accomplish this we must take our eyes away from the things of earth and center our minds upon heavenly things. Temptation will assail us all the way through. Our aim should not be to reach the world’s standard, for it will be seen in the day of God that that standard will count for nothing. Those who reach it will not hear from the lips of Christ, “Well done, thou good and faithful servant.” [Matthew 25:21.]
(4LtMs, Ms 42, 1886, 11)
We should give our best affection to our heavenly Father. How my heart has been grieved as I have seen, in galleries of art, pictures representing Christ. The executors have shown their true understanding of the mission of Christ and His character. They have not even approached the reality, and we had better spend our time in contemplating the true Artist of nature. See the flowers, how beautiful nature has painted the various colors! Christ has spoken of the lily of the lake, and He said that Solomon in all his glory was not arrayed like one of these. [Luke 12:27.] If we want to instruct our children, let us take them to the lake and show them the handiwork of God, explaining to them the pureness of the lily, that gathers up the properties that are essential to build up itself to its height of purity. From it they may learn the lesson not to be contaminated with impurity. Teach them the lessons that Daniel learned. He refused that which would not assist him in building true character, and although surrounded as he was by evil influences, he stood firm upon principle, refusing to partake of those things that would have retarded his progress in divine life, and for his integrity God gave him wisdom and influence. If these lessons are learned by us, then we shall have made a good record and shall not be afraid to stand when the Son of man comes. We must not be swayed by every temptation, but must constantly grow in grace.
(4LtMs, Ms 42, 1886, 12)
It is our privilege to gather rays of light and not to be content with present attainments, for the Lord has an abundance of light for us. Are we pressing on to know what the Lord would have us do? When Christ comes in power with His holy angels, we shall want to be children of God and we shall want to hear Him say to us, “Come, ye blessed of My Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you.”Matthew 25:34. On the other hand there will be those who will cry for the mountains and rocks to fall upon them to hide them “from the face of Him that sitteth upon the throne, and from the wrath of the Lamb; for the great day of His wrath is come; and who shall be able to stand?”Revelation 6:16, 17.
(4LtMs, Ms 42, 1886, 13)
The Lord of heaven has an eternity of happiness for His children in the earth made new. John says, “I saw a new heaven and a new earth: for the first heaven and the first earth were passed away; and there was no more sea. And I John saw the holy city, new Jerusalem, coming down from God out of heaven, prepared as a bride adorned for her husband. And I heard a great voice out of heaven, saying, Behold the tabernacle of God is with men, and He will dwell with them, and they shall be His people, and God Himself shall be with them, and be their God. And God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes; and there shall be no more death, neither sorrow, nor crying, neither shall there be any more pain: for the former things are passed away.”Revelation 21:1-4.
(4LtMs, Ms 42, 1886, 14)
Here are inducements for those who will live holy lives; and those who will not earnestly comply with the requirements after such inducements are offered are like those whom Paul admonished in the following words: “O foolish Galatians, who hath bewitched you, that ye should not obey the truth ...?”Galatians 3:1. If the fear of God is before us, then we shall be enabled to endure and to have a recompense of reward. I see that many of the youth will have a terrible disappointment when they find that they have lost heaven. Oh, how important it is for us to understand our relation to God and to know that we are in harmony with His divine will!
(4LtMs, Ms 42, 1886, 15)
Darkness covers the earth, and it is time for God’s servants to “cry aloud, spare not, lift up thy voice like a trumpet, and show My people their transgressions, and the house of Jacob their sins.”Isaiah 58:1. Where is a voice of alarm to be heard? The Christian world need to be aroused, that they may stand. The ladder must be climbed. Jacob saw that it reached from earth to heaven. When at Bethel, while fleeing from the wrong he had committed, as he was lying in his lonely condition, God had pity and compassion upon him and revealed Himself to him. There was presented before him the plan of salvation. Angels were seen ascending and descending from heaven, and Jacob was permitted to see the court of heaven; and there he saw that the light was permitted to shine from heaven to the inhabitants of the earth.
(4LtMs, Ms 42, 1886, 16)
Christ is the ladder. All our blessings come from Him. May God help us to work upon the plan of addition, and He will multiply grace to us as we need. There is an abundance of light in heaven, and our heavenly Father wants us to have confidence in Him. It grieves Him for us to doubt His promises.
(4LtMs, Ms 42, 1886, 17)
But as it was in the days of Noah, so shall it be at the coming of Christ. As men resist the Spirit of God, His Spirit will be less and less manifested in the earth. It will be a fearful time when the angels fold their wings and cease their watchcare over those who have resisted the Spirit of God. It will then be too late for wrongs to be righted. There will be no more prayers to prevail in behalf of the rejecters of light. The cities around us are filled with wickedness, and after the message of warning has been given to them, no more words of peace will be given. Christ is coming, and God will laugh when their fear cometh. But while probation continues, Christ is ever willing to help us to resist evil. But oh, the iniquity that is in the world! It is high time we put on the whole armor, lest we drift down the current and be swallowed up with the besom of destruction. A record is kept of how we treat the Spirit of God. Our characters are recorded in the books of heaven, as are our faces on photo-plates here. So our character photos are in heaven, and by these records we shall be judged. May God help each one of us to do his whole duty and get ready for what is before us, is my prayer.
(4LtMs, Ms 42, 1886, 18)
Ms 43, 1886
Sermon/Search the Scriptures Nimes, France October 21, 1886 This manuscript is published in entirety in 3MR 88-93. 3 p.m., October 21, 1886 (Sermon at Nimes,)
Text: “We have also a more sure word of prophecy; whereunto ye do well that ye take heed, as unto a light that shineth in a dark place, until the day dawn and the day star arise in your hearts: Knowing this first, that no prophecy of the scripture is of any private interpretation. For the prophecy came not in old time by the will of man; but holy men of God spake as they were moved by the Holy Ghost.”2 Peter 1:19-21.
(4LtMs, Ms 43, 1886, 1)
We see and feel the importance of each having an understanding of the Scriptures. There may be those who will tell us of the things contained in the Word of God, but that will not meet the requirements. We must search the Scriptures for ourselves. There are special points that we must understand pertaining to our own time. We are living in an age of error and heresy on every hand. Christ has told us that “there shall arise false Christs, and false prophets, who shall show great signs and wonders; insomuch that, if it were possible, they shall deceive the very elect.”Matthew 24:24. These teachers spoken of by Christ will come in sheep’s clothing and will delude the people with their heresies, and this we shall see more and more as we draw nearer the end. Consequently it is of the greatest necessity that we search the Scriptures for ourselves and learn their contents.
(4LtMs, Ms 43, 1886, 2)
Our text tells us that we have something sure, and that is the Scriptures that are revealed to us, and this is the voice of God that is speaking to us. One may come and say that he has truth, and such teachers will multiply, but we must not take their word in the matter. We must go directly to the Word. Feelings should not be our guide. The plain declaration of the Word is what is required. “All scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness: that the man of God may be perfect, throughly furnished unto all good works.”2 Timothy 3:16, 17.
(4LtMs, Ms 43, 1886, 3)
You could not make a greater mistake than to take the voice of man. Those who will not hear truth, when it crosses their pet theories, will often place themselves out of the reach of hearing when they should be the very ones to hear. The same thing is acted over today as it was in the days of Christ. The Pharisees then turned a deaf ear to the instructions of the divine Teacher. But it is our duty and privilege to be learners in the school of Christ. We want to learn of Him who is meek and lowly in heart, who said, “Come unto Me ... and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For My yoke is easy, and My burden is light.”Matthew 11:28-30.
(4LtMs, Ms 43, 1886, 4)
Everyone should feel that he is responsible to God. There are great interests at stake. It will make a great difference whether we walk in condemnation or not. When we are walking contrary to God’s Word we are stirring up rebellion, and thus we bring the displeasure of God upon us. When Christ comes we want to be found on the side of the loyal and true. If the whole world were in opposition to God’s law, it should make no difference to us.
(4LtMs, Ms 43, 1886, 5)
In the time of the flood, nearly all the inhabitants of the world thought that they were right and that Noah was wrong. They claimed that they knew more than that faithful servant of God, and thus closed their ears to words of truth, and darkness came upon them. There were those then, as today, who explain away the truth by false science. They branded Noah as a fanatic. They explained to the people the foolishness of Noah’s statement that a rain would come upon the earth, when no signs of such had ever existed. God’s message was to come to them through Noah, but they laughed and mocked at his words, and said, Does he not speak in parables? But their unbelief did not prevent the flood, and they finally drank the waters that covered the earth. We do not want to be like them.
(4LtMs, Ms 43, 1886, 6)
When Christ made His first advent, the same unbelief was manifested, and it has always been the same—that unbelief rejects the very truth that is necessary to their salvation. Faith comes by hearing and hearing by the Word of God. We must encourage faith and abandon unbelief, for it is a barrier to our spiritual prosperity. We must listen to the message of the third angel. This message is now due, and it presents to us a present truth. Therefore we must search the Scriptures and lay aside our opinion and be governed by the teachings of the Bible. We need to seek God in prayer that we may not be deceived, for it is a matter of great consequence that we take hold of truth.
(4LtMs, Ms 43, 1886, 7)
There is to be a mighty angel to assist the third angel in his work. The whole earth is to be lighted with his glory. The proclamation as presented represents a people crying the very words. Christ’s riding into Jerusalem when the people cried “Hosanna to the Son of David” (Matthew 21:15) was a fulfilment of prophecy. The Pharisees were disturbed to see the attention paid to the Son of God. Their understanding was so blunted that they could not see in this very act the fulfilment of prophecy, and some of the Pharisees said, “Master, rebuke Thy disciples. And He answered and said unto them, I tell you that, if these should hold their peace, the stones would immediately cry out.”Luke 19:39, 40. God has shown John in vision the work in the future. It was while the apostle was on the isle of Patmos that these truths that are now due were presented before his mind, and no man can stop the proclamation any more than they could stop the voices of those that cried, “Hosanna to the Son of David.” [Matthew 21:9, 15, 16; Luke 19:39, 40.]
(4LtMs, Ms 43, 1886, 8)
We must not be discouraged if there are only a few that believe the present truth. It is not the great numbers that follow Christ. In answer to the question, “Are there few that be saved?” the reply was, “Strive to enter in at the strait gate: for many, I say unto you, will seek to enter in, and shall not be able.”Luke 13:23, 24. “Strait is the gate, and narrow is the way, which leadeth unto life, and few there be that find it.”Matthew 7:14. Now we see only a few who regard the commandments of God, and those who will not lift the cross after having a knowledge of their duty will finally meet their destruction. We should not turn to the right or to the left, for if we do we shall find a dish of fables in place of truth.
(4LtMs, Ms 43, 1886, 9)
The whole world perished in the flood. Only two or three were saved at the destruction of Sodom, but they had the warning. We must not follow the majority, for if we do so we shall not see heaven. Daniel and his three companions stood alone, yet they would not yield to the influence that surrounded them. Daniel had purposed in his heart not to partake of the portion allotted. Finally the test came. But when the leading men of the realm had conspired against Daniel, he could not be turned away from God. He prayed as firmly as before, with the window opened towards Jerusalem, and he showed to his enemies that he was no coward because he had learned to depend upon God. Daniel did not try to save his life. “Whosoever will save his life shall lose it: and whosoever will lose his life for My sake shall find it.”Matthew 16:25.
(4LtMs, Ms 43, 1886, 10)
Now we want every one to count the cost, not from impulse, but search the Scriptures and thus learn your duty. We should dig deep and obtain the precious jewels that can be found in God’s Word. Christ says that “the kingdom of heaven is like unto treasure hid in a field: the which when a man hath found, he hideth, and for joy thereof goeth and selleth all that he hath, and buyeth that field.”Matthew 13:44. This parable of Christ’s shows us that the truth is worth digging for. Everything should be secondary compared with the Holy Writ.
(4LtMs, Ms 43, 1886, 11)
We are pilgrims seeking a better country, a city whose Builder and Maker is God. Is our conversation in heaven? Are we preparing to receive the Majesty of heaven when He shall come with all His holy angels to raise the righteous dead and translate the righteous living to heaven? Satan will try to becloud our minds on this important subject. But we must so live that we can say as did Paul, “I have fought a good fight, I have finished my course, I have kept the faith.”2 Timothy 4:7.
(4LtMs, Ms 43, 1886, 12)
Let us increase our faith and cling close to our divine Lord, because Satan will oppose. But we should rejoice in the thought that the angels in heaven are sent to strengthen us, and we have not to fight our battles alone. And if we have these heavenly messengers with us, even if trials do come, we shall feel like Paul when he said, “For our light affliction, which is but for a moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory.”2 Corinthians 4:17.
(4LtMs, Ms 43, 1886, 13)
We must learn to stand upon the principles of God’s Word: “To the law and to the testimony.” [Isaiah 8:20.] We need the Spirit of God to enlighten us. “Behold, I stand at the door and knock: if any man hear My voice, and open the door, I will come in to him, and will sup with him, and he with Me.”Revelation 3:20. We want to let the Saviour into our hearts, give Him our best affections, and let the work go on of sanctifying and purifying the heart, and then we shall see the King in His beauty. Let us rely upon God and realize the great sacrifice that has been made for us, and we shall wear the crown throughout an endless eternity.
(4LtMs, Ms 43, 1886, 14)
Ms 44, 1886
Sermon/The Cross Before the Crown Nimes, France October 22, 1886 This manuscript is published in entirety in 3MR 93-99. 8 p.m., October 22, 1886 (Nimes, 6th discourse,)
Text: “Then said Jesus unto His disciples, If any man will come after Me, let him deny himself and take up his cross and follow Me. For whosoever will save his life shall lose it: and whosoever will lose his life for My sake shall find it. For what is a man profited, if he shall gain the whole world and lose his own soul? or what shall a man give in exchange for his soul? For the Son of man shall come in the glory of His Father with His angels; and then He shall reward every man according to his works.”Matthew 16:24-27.
(4LtMs, Ms 44, 1886, 1)
Here we have the plain statement of Christ that if we follow Him we must take up the cross. Self-denial and the cross lie directly in our pathway on our journey heavenward. The consequence of shunning the cross is found in the words of my text: “Whosoever will save his life shall lose it.” [Verse 25.] The great infinite sacrifice was made that we might be saved. By coming from heaven to this earth, Christ has made a way for our escape.
(4LtMs, Ms 44, 1886, 2)
Our Saviour has represented His first advent, and the treatment He received, by the parable of the vineyard. “A certain man planted a vineyard, and let it forth to husbandmen, and went into a far country for a long time.”Luke 20:9. The account is continued in Luke 20:10-17. God first sent His prophets to ancient Israel, but their message was not heeded, and as a last resort He sent His Son, that the hearts of the people might be reached and be turned unto God; but they killed His Son. This was the work of Satan by the hands of those that he has gathered under his banner.
(4LtMs, Ms 44, 1886, 3)
Christ was “despised and rejected of men; a man of sorrows, and acquainted with grief.”Isaiah 53:3. What was it that brought such sorrow? It was not on His own account, but for the sins of the people. He realized their condition, and this was the reason that He felt such sorrow as He wept over Jerusalem and uttered the lamentable words, “O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, which killest the prophets, and stonest them that are sent unto thee; how often would I have gathered thy children together, as a hen doth gather her brood under her wings, and ye would not. Behold, your house is left unto you desolate.”Luke 13:34.
(4LtMs, Ms 44, 1886, 4)
He does not say that they could not, but would not. How can we explain the treatment of Him who loved us to that extent that He laid down His life for us? This treatment was a marvel to the angels of heaven—to see the Creator of this world, the Majesty of heaven, treated with such contempt. His condescension is without parallel.
(4LtMs, Ms 44, 1886, 5)
The souls of men are valued by the Son of God, and if we do not value eternal life sufficiently to make a sacrifice for it, then we shall lose eternal life. What is it to lose life? It is when the truth is clearly set before us and we refuse to accept because a cross is involved. The Creator of heaven has a right to the faculties He has given us, and it is for our own good and advantage that we give these powers to God and to His service.
(4LtMs, Ms 44, 1886, 6)
Here is a business that man cannot give to others, but in which each individual has his own work to do. We need to give our hearts to God. To do this we shall meet with crosses. Nothing should stand in the way of duty. Even if losses in business should have to be made, it should not keep us from discharging our duty. Our purpose should be to obey God so that Christ’s death will not be in vain in our behalf.
(4LtMs, Ms 44, 1886, 7)
We must have the same integrity and principle that were found in Joseph and Daniel. Joseph was so established in principle that he could resist the great temptation that was brought upon him, because he had determined to obey God. Daniel was brought to a test, and he purposed in his heart that he would worship the true God, notwithstanding the decree. He here saw that principle was at stake, and because of integrity he was cast into the lions’ den. But here God did not forget him. All heaven had been watching his case, to see if he would be faithful to his God. When the trial came, angels were his companions. They stopped the lions’ mouths and delivered him. When the king saw the real object of the wise men, to rid Daniel of his power, then the king was wroth and destroyed the enemies of Daniel.
(4LtMs, Ms 44, 1886, 8)
So it was with his three companions. They were tested in refusing to worship the great image that the king had set up. Those three youths did not fear the king and told him plainly that they could not violate their consciences by worshiping a false god. This caused the king to be furious, and he ordered that the furnace be heated seven times hotter than it was wont to be made and ordered those God-fearing children to be cast into it. But God did not forsake them, and those whom the king had called to execute his demands in order to set before them the penalty of disobedience were consumed by the fire. Here in full view of the king he saw in that furnace those whom he had cast in, walking in the midst of the fire, and he also saw the fourth form like the Son of God. So you can see that the king was not ignorant of God and of His Son. These three Hebrew children had been a shining light in Babylon. This had its weight and influence, and when the king saw that the God they had worshiped was able to preserve them even in such an heated furnace, he called them forth, and not a smell of fire was upon their garments. Then they told the king how their deliverance came.
(4LtMs, Ms 44, 1886, 9)
There was the case of the apostle James, who was beheaded. When the king saw that it pleased the Jews, Peter was brought forth and cast into prison; but God sent His angel to deliver him. The prison doors flew open at the presence of this mighty angel. The bands of Peter were loosed. He was awakened by the touch of the angel, and Peter was amazed because of the light. He could not understand it, but thought that he saw a vision. The angel requested him to gird himself and put on his sandals. Peter was so astonished that he thought not of his garments. God always has a care for the true and faithful, and He sent His messengers from heaven and opened the gates and set His servant free. Prayers had been made in Peter’s behalf. They expected that he would have to suffer death; and when they heard his voice at the gate, they were astonished.
(4LtMs, Ms 44, 1886, 10)
Case after case of this nature has transpired during the world’s history, and the test will come to all who are obeying the truth. He that seeks to save his life shall lose it; but on the other hand, he that is willing to lose his life for the sake of truth shall find eternal life. We want to know that heaven is interested in our welfare. Christ and angels are looking on with intense interest to see if the souls of men appreciate the great sacrifice in their behalf. We should constantly consider that we are in the presence of holy angels.
(4LtMs, Ms 44, 1886, 11)
Satan is also watching his chances to lead us astray. He will present attractions that will lead our minds from God. But shall we not watch his devices, and be constantly seeking the aid of God to keep us from Satan’s allurements? We must press toward the mark of the high calling of God in Jesus. We must not lay off the armor for one moment.
(4LtMs, Ms 44, 1886, 12)
You will hear the cry “Only believe.” Satan believed and trembled. We must have a faith that works by love and purifies the heart. The idea prevails that Christ has done all for us and that we can go on transgressing the commandments and will not be held accountable for it. This is the greatest deception that the enemy ever devised. We must take our position that we will not violate the commandments at any cost, and be in that spiritual condition that we can educate others in spiritual things.
(4LtMs, Ms 44, 1886, 13)
Saint Paul ceased not his efforts in going from house to house to warn his fellow men of their duty to love God, “Testifying both to the Jews, and also to the Greeks, repentance toward God, and faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ.”Acts 20:21. Repentance of what? Why, of violating the commandments; and faith in our Saviour, that His blood will cleanse us from all our sins.
(4LtMs, Ms 44, 1886, 14)
No one can repent for us. Each individual has this to do. Christ would not have come to this earth if the commandments had not been broken. He came not to save us in our sins, but from our sins. There is no true happiness in transgression, but in obedience. Our merit is in the blood of Christ. But men think they can transgress and shun the cross, and yet enter into the city.
(4LtMs, Ms 44, 1886, 15)
“For what shall it profit a man, if he shall gain the whole world, and lose his own soul? Or what shall a man give in exchange for his soul?”Mark 8:36, 37. “For the Son of man shall come in the glory of His Father with His angels; and then He shall reward every man according to his works.”Matthew 16:27. The reward will not be according to his faith, but according to his works, and the life will be eternal with Jesus. In order to obtain this we must be obedient, and not only apply our powers, but if necessary give our lives.
(4LtMs, Ms 44, 1886, 16)
Satan will bring his temptations, and if he is to be resisted, we must pray to God for deliverance. If there ever was a time that we needed to pray, it is in these last days. The Word is no more bound than it was when Christ was upon the earth. We shall have Satan and evil men to combat, but we also shall have messengers of light to help us. It is for us to gather upon our pathway all the rays of light, and not listen to error, for if we do we shall be turned away from truth. We have no time to listen to fables. Christ’s prayer was, “Sanctify them through Thy truth: Thy word is truth.”John 17:17. We want the truth and we want to give Him all our powers, that when He comes, His benediction will rest upon every one of us, and we shall receive the reward.
(4LtMs, Ms 44, 1886, 17)
If we have shunned the truth to save our lives, then we shall lose eternal life. We have a soul to save or to lose. We must work out our salvation with fear and trembling. We must press against the darkness and take hold of the mighty arm of God. We have but a little time to prepare for eternity. May the Lord help us to overcome and win the crown and see the King in His beauty. Then we shall have not lived in vain.
(4LtMs, Ms 44, 1886, 18)
Ms 45, 1886
Sermon/God’s Law the Standard of Character Nimes, France October 23, 1886 This manuscript is published in entirety in 3MR 99-104. 3 p.m., October 23, 1886 (Sermon: 7th discourse at Nimes,)
“Now about the midst of the feast Jesus went up into the temple, and taught. And the Jews marvelled, saying, How knoweth this man letters, having never learned? Jesus answered them, and said, My doctrine is not Mine, but His that sent Me. If any man will do His will, he shall know of the doctrine, whether it be of God, or whether I speak of Myself.”John 7:14-17.
(4LtMs, Ms 45, 1886, 1)
Now we want to know and understand what is the will of God. This will is expressed in the ten commandments, and if we obey them, we shall know of the doctrine. The Lord God of heaven has a kingdom, and this kingdom is controlled by laws, and it is of great consequence that these laws be obeyed. God is the ruler of the universe and stands as head, and all should respect Him as such, and obey His mandates. A father stands at the head of his family, and he requires that his laws regulating his family should be obeyed. If the family do respect his requirements, then you will see order and happiness in that family; but if it is otherwise, there will be confusion. So it will be in the government of God.
(4LtMs, Ms 45, 1886, 2)
Some will tell us that the Word of God is like a fiddle and any construction can be put on it. This belief is due to the rejection of God’s law, and confusion follows. If the law were kept, this statement could not be made. But when men tear down the commandments, how can they know the will of God? The law was given at the foundation of the world, and it will exist through all generations; but when man forgets God by disobedience, then he places himself where he does not know the doctrine.
(4LtMs, Ms 45, 1886, 3)
When the children of Israel were in Egypt, surrounded by idolatry, God saw that it was necessary to bring them out of Egypt in order to renew His law to them.
(4LtMs, Ms 45, 1886, 4)
When people will acknowledge the claims of God by obedience, then they have a standard. If every individual would acknowledge the law, confusion would be swept away. We must do the will of God. They that do not accept the law erect a standard of their own; and as there are many minds, diverse from each other, there will be many standards, and this will establish many doctrines. In this age we see determined efforts to ignore God’s law, and consequently the doctrine will not be understood. But if we know and do God’s will, He will not leave us in darkness, but will lead us to know the doctrine, and that will bring happiness. Obedience is the only course to take.
(4LtMs, Ms 45, 1886, 5)
When Christ taught His disciples, He showed them the magnitude of the law by applying it to all our acts and then showed our duty to our fellow men. The scribes and Pharisees murmured at Christ’s teaching and accused Him of doing away with the law of His Father. With what astonishment they must have heard from His lips, “Think not that I have come to destroy the law or the prophets: I am not come to destroy, but to fulfil.” Christ continued, “For verily I say unto you, Till heaven and earth pass, one jot or one tittle shall in no wise pass from the law, till all be fulfilled. Whosoever therefore shall break one of these least commandments, and shall teach men so, he shall be called the least in the kingdom of heaven: but whosoever shall do and teach them, the same shall be called great in the kingdom of heaven. For I say unto you, That except your righteousness shall exceed the righteousness of the scribes and Pharisees, ye shall in no case enter into the kingdom of heaven.”Matthew 5:17-20. He addresses these words to His disciples, and they will apply all the way down through the stream of time.
(4LtMs, Ms 45, 1886, 6)
Christ’s sermon upon the mount was designed to enter into our everyday life. The commandments are so broad that they take hold of even our thoughts. But how few take heed to the words of our Saviour! Consequently we shall have objections to meet. Some will claim that they are wholly led by the Spirit, and consequently they have not much use for the law of God or any portion of God’s Word. Those who claim great light and are not sanctified through the truth are dangerous people, but they can be easily tested. “To the law and to the testimony: if they speak not according to this word, it is because there is no light in them.”Isaiah 8:20. We want to be in that condition that we can discern between light and darkness.
(4LtMs, Ms 45, 1886, 7)
Christ has said, “Beware of false prophets, which come to you in sheep’s clothing, but inwardly they are ravening wolves. Ye shall know them by their fruits. Do men gather grapes of thorns, or figs of thistles? Even so every good tree bringeth forth good fruit; but a corrupt tree bringeth forth evil fruit.”Matthew 7:15-17.
(4LtMs, Ms 45, 1886, 8)
We must not be guided by impulse. The Bible is our guide to lead us to heaven. We do not want anyone to take our word, but go to the Scriptures for light, for we cannot trust to finite man. This thing is to me a living reality.
(4LtMs, Ms 45, 1886, 9)
We must expect to be assailed by the powers of darkness, but if we successfully resist, then there will be rejoicing in heaven. The souls of men are valued by the heavenly host. They know of the great sacrifice that has been made for man. When Satan sees a soul struggling for light, then he doubles his energies to bring him back under his banner. Satan is playing the game of life. I feel distressed when I realize the trials that will meet those who desire life; but these things will come, and the question is, Who will be on the Lord’s side? It will be those who go to the Standard for their counsel.
(4LtMs, Ms 45, 1886, 10)
We must not be under any one’s banner but Christ’s. The great Teacher has given us His testimony that not a jot or tittle of the law shall in any wise fail. Sin and misery are all around us because of disobedience. If God’s law were obeyed, we should see a different society than we now see in families. What is needed is to follow Christ in self-denial and cross-bearing. We need the tenderness of His spirit to rule our hearts, and then we shall comply with the requirements and enter in through the gates into the city. If we fail, we shall be classed with those outside of the city. “For without are dogs, and sorcerers, and whoremongers, and murderers, and idolaters, and whosoever loveth and maketh a lie.”Revelation 22:15.
(4LtMs, Ms 45, 1886, 11)
“And he shewed me a pure river of water of life, clear as crystal, proceeding out of the throne of God and of the Lamb. In the midst of the street of it, and on either side of the river, was there the tree of life, which bare twelve manner of fruits, and yielded her fruit every month: and the leaves of the tree were for the healing of the nations. And there shall be no more curse: but the throne of God and of the Lamb shall be in it; and His servants shall serve Him: and they shall see His face; and His name shall be in their foreheads. And there shall be no night there; and they need no candle, neither light of the sun; for the Lord God giveth them light: and they shall reign for ever and ever.”Revelation 22:1-5.
(4LtMs, Ms 45, 1886, 12)
Dear friends, I desire to receive the reward that awaits the faithful. I want a place in glory, and this we can all obtain if we keep the commandments of God and the faith of Jesus. While there are so many deceptions, let me persuade you to plant your feet on the Word of God; and when the light is received, you are responsible to let it shine, and your example will tell—but you cannot expect to have the good will of those in darkness.
(4LtMs, Ms 45, 1886, 13)
Can you tell me why the Son of God came to die for us? It was because of the transgression of Adam. In this he forfeited all right to heaven. Man then became separated from God, but Christ’s love for man caused Him to come to this earth, and He clothed His divinity with humanity that man might be reconciled to the Father and brought back to His law. Christ says that He came not to destroy the law, but He came to honor it, to give dignity to it. [Matthew 5:17.] He opened His bosom to suffer for the transgression.
(4LtMs, Ms 45, 1886, 14)
Satan will tell us that Christ did all for us. This we must meet by God’s Word. If Satan tells the truth, then it would not have been necessary for Christ to have made the sacrifice. But it is through the doing of the commandments that we can come to God through Christ. And He paid the debt for past transgressions. Christ was accepted as our sacrifice, and on the banks of Jordan the Father declared: “This is My beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased.” [Matthew 3:17.] Here heaven was opened to man, and heaven and earth were again united.
(4LtMs, Ms 45, 1886, 15)
Now let the love of God flow out of our hearts for the gift of His Son. It is our work to come out of darkness and grasp the rays of light that continue to shine upon our pathway, and thus in turn let them shine upon the pathway of others. We have great light. Shall it be established at Nimes? Let us cling to the mighty arm of Jesus by faith and obedience and stand firm for truth, and then we shall know of the doctrine.
(4LtMs, Ms 45, 1886, 16)
Ms 46, 1886
Sermon/Two Standards Nimes, France October 30, 1886 This manuscript is published in entirety in 3MR 107-113. October 30th, 1886, 8 p.m. (Sermon—11th discourse at Nimes,)
Text: “Now we have received, not the spirit of the world, but the spirit which is of God; that we might know the things that are freely given to us of God. Which things also we speak, not in the words which man’s wisdom teacheth, but which the Holy Ghost teacheth; comparing spiritual things with spiritual. But the natural man receiveth not the things of the Spirit of God: for they are foolishness unto him; neither can he know them, because they are spiritually discerned.”1 Corinthians 2:12-14.
(4LtMs, Ms 46, 1886, 1)
There is a worldly standard and a Bible standard. We can use our powers to meet either. It is a marvel with the angels of heaven that we are so unconcerned in regard to our spiritual interest. There was rejoicing in heaven when there was a plan devised for the redemption of man, and then when Christ came from heaven it astonished the heavenly host because He was rejected of men.
(4LtMs, Ms 46, 1886, 2)
Well could John exclaim, “Behold, what manner of love the Father hath bestowed upon us, that we should be called the sons of God: therefore the world knoweth us not, because it knew Him not.”1 John 3:1. It is an amazing thing that after the great sacrifice had been made, man in return should treat the loving Saviour as he did. Our heavenly Father manifested His love in the gift of His Son for the human race, yet they knew Him not. At His baptism, when on the banks of Jordan, He made the greatest prayer that ever fell on mortal ear, the heavens opened and the voice of God spake in thundering tones: “This is My beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased.” [Matthew 3:17.] How many there are who read over this statement without being impressed. It does not seem to leave an impression that it concerns them. But it has every thing to do with us, for it was the Saviour’s arm that grasped the throne of heaven. Sin had divorced this world from the eternal world, and this is what caused the Son of man to give His life for the human race and connect us again with heaven.
(4LtMs, Ms 46, 1886, 3)
Christ knew that man could not overcome without His help. Therefore He consented to lay off His royal robes and clothe His divinity with humanity that we might be rich. He came to this earth, suffered, and knows just how to sympathize with us and to assist us in overcoming. He came to bring man moral power, and He would not have man to understand that he has nothing to do, for every one has a work to do for himself, and through the merits of Jesus we can overcome sin and the devil.
(4LtMs, Ms 46, 1886, 4)
Now the question for us to decide is, Shall we have connection with Christ and the Father? Shall we accept the help needed? Shall we enter the bloodstained path that our Saviour trod? Heaven has been opened before us. Christ has been accepted by the Father, and if we will comply, we can be accepted also. The plan of salvation has been laid for the human race, and they need not be discouraged. Help has been laid on one that is mighty to save. The gates of heaven are ajar to the children of men, to the weakest ones, the ones that need a Saviour the most. When our Saviour ate with the publicans, the Pharisees complained and would make capital of this. Christ’s reply was, “I am not come to call the righteous, but sinners to repentance.”Matthew 9:13.
(4LtMs, Ms 46, 1886, 5)
Every church should be a working church. We should make ourselves useful and do the little duties around us and that will prepare us for the greater responsibilities. When Christ ascended on high, He left His disciples to carry forward the work. However unpleasant it may be, we should take up the humble duties of life. Christ says, “Whosoever will come after Me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow Me.”Mark 8:34. What is the cross of Christ? It is not an ornament to the neck, but something that cuts right across our pathway. Satan is constantly watching for our souls. He seeks to lead us from the cross of Christ.
(4LtMs, Ms 46, 1886, 6)
God will help us in time of need, but He will not compel us to love and obey Him. We must give Him our undivided love. He wants us to trust Him and confide in Him. He understands our wants and has ample resources to help in every time of trouble. We are not left to fight our own battles, but we have the help of Christ, and in His name we can come off victorious.
(4LtMs, Ms 46, 1886, 7)
One may ask, What is our work? It is to take up duties at home. Cultivate the plot of ground at our own doors. Here are our friends that need help. Will we be workers with God? Every one should be at his post to save his fellow men, and whosoever will accept the plan of salvation will commence to work for his fellow men.
(4LtMs, Ms 46, 1886, 8)
The prospect to save souls may not be very flattering, neither was it when our Saviour came to this earth; but if one soul is reached, that soul will reach out for others, and thus the work is carried forward. It is our business to work for the Master, and if we are faithful in sowing the seed, God will take care of the seed sown.
(4LtMs, Ms 46, 1886, 9)
I have felt that if God would give me my own children, my life has not been in vain, but it has required labor and tears. There is a great responsibility resting upon the head of the family. When I have seen my children wading through temptation, I have spent all night with them in prayer. I am a mother of boys, and my heart is drawn out for every one who has the responsibility of a family. Those who are engaged in the training of children are engaged in a great work. It will take patience and perseverance to do the work aright.
(4LtMs, Ms 46, 1886, 10)
All need much of the blessing of God, and here is the place to be tried. We are in God’s workshop. The cleaver of truth takes men and women out of the world, and they have to be refined and fitted for the Master. We must let the truth take possession of our hearts, and then the work can be accomplished for us.
(4LtMs, Ms 46, 1886, 11)
I labored for a young man who was an infidel. He wanted me to place my hand on his head to see how low his reverence was, and he said it was impossible for him to honor God. I told him that he must. I labored and prayed with him, and at times it seemed like a hopeless case, but the Spirit of the Lord followed this young man until one day while on a steamer going down the Mississippi he yielded his stubborn will and gave his heart to God. It makes no difference about the head; if we only have a willingness, the Lord will assist us in overcoming as He did this young man. This man now stands at the head of the General Conference. Now that the Lord has worked for him, he knows how to work for infidels.
(4LtMs, Ms 46, 1886, 12)
God permits affliction to come on us at times, that we may know how to sympathize with others who are passing through sorrow. The Lord has given me my work; and even when physicians have despaired of my life, I have felt it my duty to labor on, even if I died at my post of duty. Our heavenly Father gives us experiences so that we can know how to help others. When the youngest branch of my family was broken off, and I could no longer have my infant by my side, I knew better how to sympathize with the mourning mother. When I laid away the oldest member of my family, Jesus supplanted him, and now I can tell mothers to go to Jesus. When the unexpected blow came to him who had stood by my side for thirty-six years, it was then that I could lean on my Saviour. I was not left alone, for Christ is a Father to the widow. Everyone can benefit others by his own experience.
(4LtMs, Ms 46, 1886, 13)
I would not spend time at the grave to cause a shadow of gloom to beset my pathway, because I know that Jesus passed into the prison house, and He came forth, and this should be a comfort to all who have lost friends who have died in faith. I am left here to take the work of my husband, to carry it forward, and I have no complaints to make, for the gate of heaven is ajar and light is shining on my pathway.
(4LtMs, Ms 46, 1886, 14)
I would say to all, Come to Jesus just as you are. He asks for your heart. He has paid the price for us. Now He wants our affections, our intelligence—in fact, all our powers belong to Him. And after we have done all, it is a small gift on our part.
(4LtMs, Ms 46, 1886, 15)
We may work intelligently and be laborers for God, and in doing this work He will give us strength. If we sow we shall also reap, and an abundant harvest will be gathered. In order to work the works of God, we must have the help of Christ. We should not be satisfied by working out our own salvation, but we must work for the salvation of others. There are hundreds around us that need our personal efforts. It will be our rejoicing to see souls saved through our instrumentality. The work done here for God will show throughout all ages, so all should work while there is an opportunity. There is a work for all to do; and if we will let the refining influence of the Spirit of God sanctify us through the Word, we can be fitted to reach others, and the glory that awaits the faithful is beyond our comprehension. “Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the heart of man, the things which God hath prepared for them that love Him.”1 Corinthians 2:9.
(4LtMs, Ms 46, 1886, 16)
Then let us take hold of the lifework, that we might bring others to see the importance of the truth. There is a heaven for us to win and a life that will measure with the life of God. Can you not give to God the little time you have, and also your best affections? Give Jesus your polluted soul, and have it washed from all its stains. Fight the good fight of faith, and lay hold of eternal life.
(4LtMs, Ms 46, 1886, 17)
I would entreat those here to think of these things. Go to work for the Master. Take the Lord with you, and then you will hear from the lips of the Master, “Well done, thou good and faithful servant.” [Matthew 25:21.] Heaven, sweet heaven of rest! It is then that we shall cast our glittering crowns at the feet of Jesus and touch our harps and sing the song, “Worthy, worthy is the Lamb that died for us.” I see in Him matchless charms. I want all to have a part and share in the eternal weight of glory and to sing songs of rejoicing throughout the endless ages of eternity.
(4LtMs, Ms 46, 1886, 18)
Ms 46a, 1886
The Battle Following Conversion Nimes, France 1886 This manuscript is published in entirety in 3MR 117-119. [Words of counsel to the church at Nimes, France.]
All heaven is interested in the work that has been going on in this wicked city of Nimes. Victories have been gained and souls have been wrenched from Satan’s grasp. If there is a holding of these victories, there will be the necessity of much help from above. If those newly come to the faith will feel their own weakness and depend upon Jesus for strength every hour, then they can resist the deceptions of Satan and become God’s witnesses upon the earth. There is not a soul won to Christ, the message of the third angel does not make its way to a single heart, without defeat to the tempter and bruising of the head of the serpent. This will arouse [the] malice of the adversary to greater activity. When the truth is received into the heart, it commences its leavening, transforming process. Sin will appear hateful. That soul will, through faith and willing obedience to God’s commandments, enlist in his behalf a strength more mighty than his own to combine with his human effort to resist the enemy.
(4LtMs, Ms 46a, 1886, 1)
These souls who have decided to walk in the light will have need of great watchfulness and most earnest prayer. As soon as Satan sees one soul breaking away from his deceptive lies and coming to the light of truth, he is actively at work to place every conceivable obstacle in his path. Let a man or woman become interested in the truth and show respect and obedience to the Sabbath of the fourth commandment, let him in good earnest set about the work of repentance and the saving of his soul, and he will assuredly draw upon himself the disfavor and opposition of the circle of his worldly acquaintances. If he is a member of any of the churches, the determined, active opposition of the church members will be set in operation. Every soul who has come to the point to accept advanced truth has realized this in every age of the world.
(4LtMs, Ms 46a, 1886, 2)
No man can serve God without enlisting against himself evil men and evil angels. Evil angels well know that one soul accepting the truth as it is in Jesus will by precept and example weaken their hold upon other souls, for the truth is aggressive. Alarmed because he is losing his prey, Satan will first seek to deceive, next to oppress and persecute. Evil men, rebuked by the precept and example of those who come to the light of Bible truth, will become agents of the great adversary of souls and will leave no means untried to draw them away from their allegiance to God and induce them to leave the narrow path of holiness. But none need to be alarmed and afraid. God’s word is pledged that if they are true to principle, if they believe and obey all God’s requirements, they are members of the royal family, children of the heavenly King. They are certain to have enlisted in their behalf the agencies of heaven and to come off victorious through the merits of Christ—more than conquerors through Him that loved them.
(4LtMs, Ms 46a, 1886, 3)
Oh, if we could only see and understand that the repentance of one soul sends inexpressible joy through all the host of heaven. Melody is called forth from every harp and every voice in glorious anthems because another name is registered in the book of life, another light is kindled to shine amid the moral darkness of this corrupt world. The very same event spreads consternation among the fallen angels and humiliates the great leader in the rebellion against God’s holy law. The prince of darkness, seeing a soul whom he has counted his own escaping from under his control as a bird out of the snare of the fowler, and making Christ his refuge, works with hellish intensity to again entrap the one escaped.
(4LtMs, Ms 46a, 1886, 4)
There is more joy in heaven in the presence of the angels over one sinner that repenteth than over ninety and nine just persons who need no repentance. It is impossible to estimate what may be the work that these souls may accomplish if they go on gathering more and increased light from the Word of God and walk in the way of all His commandments. If they become channels of light to this dark and irreligious city, they will be indeed God’s witnesses and through their fervent piety and Christlike example may be the means of winning souls to the truth.
(4LtMs, Ms 46a, 1886, 5)
Ms 47, 1886
Sermon/“Keep My Commandments” Torre Pellice, Italy November 14, 1886 This manuscript is published in entirety in 5MR 262-267.
“If ye love Me, keep My commandments.”John 14:15.
(4LtMs, Ms 47, 1886, 1)
Here is presented before us the fact that they that love God will keep His commandments. The Spirit of truth “the world cannot receive, because it seeth Him not, neither knoweth Him.” [Verse 17.] It should not be surprising to those who keep the commandments of God if they should meet the opposition of the world. The Word tells us to be separated from the disobedient. This will cause a feeling of opposition to arise with those who have a hatred toward the precepts of their Creator. But we cannot afford to be disloyal to God for the friendship of the world. The truth is worldwide, and if we have a knowledge of it, we must not let those who are in darkness lead us from it.
(4LtMs, Ms 47, 1886, 2)
We want to be loved by Heaven, and we have evidence of that love when we look to Calvary. Now it is our duty to love God in return, and we can manifest that love by keeping His sayings. Jesus says that “he that eateth My flesh, and drinketh My blood, dwelleth in Me, and I in him.”“Many therefore of His disciples, when they had heard this, said, This is a hard saying.”John 6:56, 60. “From that time many of His disciples went back and walked no more with Him. Then said Jesus unto the twelve, Will ye also go away? Then Simon Peter answered Him, Lord, to whom shall we go? Thou hast the words of eternal life.”Vss. 66-68. “And the Jews marvelled, saying, How knoweth this man letters, having never learned? Jesus answered them and said, My doctrine is not Mine, but His that sent Me. If any man will do His will, he shall know of the doctrine, whether it be of God, or whether I speak of Myself.”John 7:15-17.
(4LtMs, Ms 47, 1886, 3)
“He that eateth my flesh, and drinketh My blood.” [John 6:56.] How can we explain the meaning of these words? “It is the Spirit that quickeneth; ... the words that I speak unto you, they are spirit, and they are life.”John 6:63. So we see the eating of the flesh and drinking the blood is in obeying His Word. “He that hath My commandments, and keepeth them.”John 14:21. “If ye keep My commandments, ye shall abide in My love; even as I have kept My Father’s commandments, and abide in His love.”John 15:10. Now we want to be in harmony with our Redeemer, and if we are that is evidence that we keep His sayings. The souls of men are of the highest value, and it is our duty to know that we are in harmony with God. We need to cultivate faith in God and His Word.
(4LtMs, Ms 47, 1886, 4)
After the resurrection, the disciples went forth to proclaim to men that Christ had risen, but there were influences that opposed them. The Sadducees were grieved that they taught the people and preached through Jesus the resurrection of the dead. They laid hands upon them and put them in hold. Now had the disciples committed an error in preaching that Christ had risen from the dead? Shall we say that the Sadducees were right and that the disciples were wrong? No, it could not be truthfully said, for they were giving truth for that time; but it did not please the people.
(4LtMs, Ms 47, 1886, 5)
On the morrow the high priest and rulers and elders came together at Jerusalem. There was to be a trial of this matter, and the question was asked, By what name have ye done this? The disciples had wrought a miracle in their midst by healing the impotent man. They boldly declared before the council that this miracle was done through Jesus of Nazareth, and they said, “This is the stone which was set at naught of you builders.... Now when they saw the boldness of Peter and John, and perceived that they were unlearned and ignorant men, they marvelled; and they took knowledge of them, that they had been with Jesus.”Acts 4:11, 13.
(4LtMs, Ms 47, 1886, 6)
Now we see that here is a people moved by the Holy Ghost. God had given Peter and John a message to give to the people and it was their privilege to accept, but they would not. We can see by the position taken by these professed people of God that they were arrayed against the truth. They said, “What shall we do to these men? for that indeed a notable miracle hath been done by them is manifest to all them that dwell in Jerusalem; and we cannot deny it. But that it spread no further among the people, let us straitly threaten them, that they speak henceforth to no man in this name. And they called them, and commanded them not to speak at all nor teach in the name of Jesus.” But the apostles Peter and John had a truth to present, and they would not be stilled by these wicked counsellors. They “answered and said unto them, Whether it be right in the sight of God to hearken unto you more than unto God, judge ye.”Vss. 16, 17, 19.
(4LtMs, Ms 47, 1886, 7)
So we see that it is important to prize what the Lord says and be persistent in declaring the truth whether it is pleasing or not. If we have a desire to know truth, God will open our hearts to receive it, and it is not safe to resist conviction because of opposition. It is for us to accept the light.
(4LtMs, Ms 47, 1886, 8)
These disciples of Christ continued to teach. Then “the captain with the officers” came upon them [without] violence, and the only reason given was because they were turning the attention of the people away from the rulers to the gospel of Christ. [Acts 5:26.]
(4LtMs, Ms 47, 1886, 9)
The Lord would have us look to Him and cry for His Holy Spirit, for there are souls to save. We need not only work out our own salvation, but it is our duty to assist others to become acquainted with God. This should be done with fear and trembling. We should accept the Word of God and have His love in our hearts. Christ says, “If ye love Me, keep My commandments.”John 14:15. If we have the love of God in our hearts, we shall be happy. We may be poor in this world, but we are joint heirs with Jesus Christ.
(4LtMs, Ms 47, 1886, 10)
We want to be rich in faith. This will require diligence in the study of God’s Word. Thus we shall become wise. The rabbis were astonished as they heard from the lips of the disciples the great wisdom that they possessed, knowing that they had not been educated. It was by searching out the hidden treasures of the Lord that they had obtained this knowledge. Even so we, if we search the Scriptures with a desire to understand them, shall know of the doctrine.
(4LtMs, Ms 47, 1886, 11)
Allow no man to hinder you in gaining an understanding of the truth and in keeping the commandments of God. There have been disciples in all ages who did comply with the requirements of God. For so doing they got into trouble, and so it will be in this age. If you find trouble because of your faith, go to Christ. In Him there is help. I decided when the Sabbath was made known to me that I must obey. We have known what it is to suffer hunger, but we would bow before God and ask for His blessing. We knew that we could not be saved in error as long as the Bible was before us, for it is a plain command that we should search the Scriptures. We must not stop to inquire of others what our duty is. The Word of God is sufficient. If it tells us to keep the commandments, it is our duty to obey at any cost.
(4LtMs, Ms 47, 1886, 12)
I remember when we could not get together any more Sabbathkeepers than are present here today, but we loved Jesus and we knew that the angels were in our midst and we had strength and support against the opposition that was raised against us. We had the assurance that God would be with us. We did not know but that we should be thrust into prison because we kept the commandments of God.
(4LtMs, Ms 47, 1886, 13)
We were admonished not to teach the doctrines of the soon coming of Christ and the commandments, but we stated that we had to declare the truth. Windows have been broken because our prayers were heard, but God had a care for us. Officers came to our assistance, and those who wished to see us punished were themselves threatened. God gave us favor.
(4LtMs, Ms 47, 1886, 14)
We must not question whether we shall have trials. It is always best to be on the Lord’s side. More than one scandal has followed me. Should this drive me away from Jesus because I was a partaker with His suffering? We are commanded to take up the cross and follow Him. He suffered reproach that we might be saved from death. Christ says, “If you love Me, keep My commandments.” [Verse 15.] And if we comply, it is an evidence that we love Him. “Blessed are they that do His commandments, that they my have right to the tree of life, and may enter in through the gates into the city.”Revelation 22:14.
(4LtMs, Ms 47, 1886, 15)
Ms 48, 1886
Sermon/Third Discourse at Lausanne Lausanne, Switzerland November 21, 1886 Previously unpublished.
“But ye are a chosen generation, a royal priesthood, an holy nation, a peculiar people; that ye should shew forth the praises of Him who hath called you out of darkness into His marvelous light.”1 Peter 2:9.
(4LtMs, Ms 48, 1886, 1)
There are many who by their course of conduct seem to say that it is a disgrace to be a Christian and a follower of Christ, notwithstanding it is the highest position to which a person can attain. And this elevation must be through the merits of the blood of Christ. When the race fell through Adam, there was no hope. Man was cut off from God. But Christ consented to take upon Himself the work of restoration, and offered Himself as a substitute in order that the race may be brought back into the favor of His Father. Suppose that Adam had been so independent as not to accept of Jesus Christ as a substitute? Then it would have been impossible for him to have been elevated.
(4LtMs, Ms 48, 1886, 2)
The sin that we now see is the result of Adam’s and Eve’s transgression, and the consequence of sin is death. Christ stepped in between man and His Father and paid the penalty. He laid aside His royal robes for a world all marred with sin. He became a man of sorrows and acquainted with grief. He did not come with force of arms or kingly power, but with lowliness of heart on the side of the oppressed. It was Christ that opened a communication between man and God. Man by his action forfeited all right to the favor of God.
(4LtMs, Ms 48, 1886, 3)
When Christ received baptism at the hands of John, He bowed on the banks of Jordan and prayed such a prayer as was never heard by mortal ear. Heaven opened, the glory of God encircled His Son, and a voice was heard to say, “This is My beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased.”Matthew 3:17. How many read over these words and consider the importance of them? The human family may return to God. Heaven has been opened before them. Christ says, I have opened a door [Revelation 3:8], and His testimony is that He has been accepted of the Father and that we can be accepted through Him. His human arm encircles the [human] race, and with His divine arm He grasps heaven.
(4LtMs, Ms 48, 1886, 4)
Christ has thrown His body across the gulf that sin has made. Jacob saw in his vision that there was a connection between earth and heaven. God stood at the top of that ladder, and the angels were ascending and descending upon it. This is the way we can have access to the Father. We are not to look at the battlements and say that they cannot be scaled, for Christ is a living connection between earth and heaven, and He has made an escape for man if he keeps the commandments of God.
(4LtMs, Ms 48, 1886, 5)
The apostle, writing to the Galatians, says: “O foolish Galatians, who hath bewitched you, that ye should not obey the truth ...?”Galatians 3:1. It is a marvel that men are so indifferent when their only hope is in obeying the commandments of God. Our standard is God’s holy law. Those who will take their position on the side of truth are a chosen people. What marvelous light! John saw in vision a temple opened in heaven, and as he sees a people whose minds are directed thither, he is led to exclaim, “Here is the patience of the saints: here are they that keep the commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus.”Revelation 14:12. And the song will be, “And they overcame him by the blood of the Lamb, and by the word of their testimony.”Revelation 12:11. What was seen in the ark? Tables of stone, the cover of which constituted the mercy seat. Christ is ministering in the sanctuary before the ark. Mercy and truth have met and kissed each other.
(4LtMs, Ms 48, 1886, 6)
It is impossible for man to enter the gate of the city, trampling on God’s law. Yet how few there are who pay any regard to God’s requirements. This is in fulfilment of that which the apostle said, that in the last days iniquity would abound, and the love of many wax cold. [Matthew 24:12.] Is it not time that the law of God was vindicated? and shall we be swift to trample upon it because everybody else does? The message says, “Come out from among them;” and the God of heaven will accept us if we come to Him in obedience. [2 Corinthians 6:17.] We must not think that we are belittling ourselves in taking our position on the side of Christ, for this is the only way by which we can be elevated and refined and become members of the royal heavenly family. There must be a line of demarcation between those that keep the commandments of God and those that do not.
(4LtMs, Ms 48, 1886, 7)
“Beloved, now are we the sons of God, and it doth not yet appear what we shall be: but we know that, when He shall appear, we shall be like Him; for we shall see Him as He is.”1 John 3:2. But in order to be accepted of God as sons and daughters, we must come out from the world and be separated from them and stand under the bloodstained banner of Prince Emmanuel. God has claims upon every one of us, and in order to comply with them there must be a separation. We do not choose to be singular from the rest of the world, but we must be in order to be obedient. This world is not our home. We are pilgrims and strangers. We should not be building our hopes on this world, but we should be looking forward to the kingdom of heaven. There are great charms for the Christian.
(4LtMs, Ms 48, 1886, 8)
The principles of Christianity elevate. They bring the possessor up on a higher platform. The religion of Christ never degrades, but it reforms the life. Christ has chosen the poor of this world to be heirs of the kingdom. I see great beauty in Jesus. What great things He is willing to do for us to bring us to that elevated position where we can be sons and daughters of God! We are now in a world of misery. We can see the effects of sin on every hand, and if in this world only we have hope, we are of all men most miserable.
(4LtMs, Ms 48, 1886, 9)
“But ye are a chosen generation, a royal priesthood, an holy nation, a peculiar people; that ye should show forth the praises of Him who hath called you out of darkness into His marvelous light.”1 Peter 2:9.
(4LtMs, Ms 48, 1886, 10)
In the expression found in the text “a peculiar people,” of what does our peculiarity consist? It is in gathering the rays of light from Him who has brought us to His marvelous light. Christians should of all people be the happiest, because they have a connection with heaven. I point you to Calvary, where light is reflected. A great ransom has been paid for man, and in return for this proffered love we have a great work to do. Every soul should be a laborer with Christ. We should love souls for whom Christ has died. It is not for us to follow the fashions and customs of the world. There is a better work for us, for we are stewards of trust to build up Christ’s kingdom on earth and to bless humanity around us.
(4LtMs, Ms 48, 1886, 11)
“Lay not up for yourselves treasures upon earth, where moth and rust doth corrupt, and where thieves break through and steal: but lay up for yourselves treasures in heaven.”Matthew 6:19, 20. Now here is where the peculiarity comes in. The world cannot understand why this sacrifice is made, and it is impossible for them to understand until they can see the object of the sacrifice made by Christ. Jesus became poor that we may become rich. Christ has done all for us, and what have we done for Him in return?
(4LtMs, Ms 48, 1886, 12)
While we see souls to be brought to Christ, we should be careful of our time. We are not the children of darkness, but of light, and how shall we use this light? It is by bringing heaven into our own lives; and then we are prepared to let the rays of light shine to others. We want the love of God in our hearts and to care more for the approval of Heaven than for what the world can bestow. We want to be assimilated to Christ and be obedient to the requirements of God. My work for this past forty years has been to elevate man; and when I have seen a soul turning to the light of truth, then my heart rejoices. There was great rejoicing over the one sheep that was found—more than over all the rest. The winners of souls will have great reward, and while we see a great work to be done all around us, how careful we should be in imparting to others what God has imparted to us. God has given us intellect, and He requires returns. Our duty is to cultivate our powers and acquire wisdom and thus make advancements.
(4LtMs, Ms 48, 1886, 13)
The prophet Daniel was permitted to see the results of a faithful life. “And they that be wise shall shine as the brightness of the firmament; and they that turn many to righteousness as the stars for ever.”Daniel 12:3. The greatest and best work is to be co-laborers with Christ. The work done for the Master is for time and eternity. It is not hay and stubble that we want to build upon, but gold and silver and precious stones. This material cannot be consumed.
(4LtMs, Ms 48, 1886, 14)
The world cannot appreciate the work of the Christian. We are not living to please ourselves, but to please Heaven, and in this is a cross that the world will not lift. The Christian has a glorious hope just before him. Christ has gone to prepare mansions for His followers, and this is the heaven that they expect to receive when their work is ended. How thankful we should be that grace is promised to all who will strive for the heavenly home. Angels are commissioned to guard the faithful few. Heaven is opened before us, and honest petitions will be heard and answered. We can take all our trials to Christ; His ear is opened to hear, and the grace from Jesus Christ will come into our hearts to bless.
(4LtMs, Ms 48, 1886, 15)
Has not the Christian reason to be happy? Then let us cling to the Source of light and comfort. The world knows us not. They know not the joy that fills the Christian’s heart and the prospect of immortal life. They see not the white robes for the pure in heart. They hear not the anthems of praise that are heard in heaven. These lessons can be learned here, and all can have the privilege of rallying around the standard and be of that number that shall receive the benediction, “Blessed are they that do His commandments, that they may have right to the tree of life, and may enter in through the gates into the city.”Revelation 22:14.
(4LtMs, Ms 48, 1886, 16)
Ms 49, 1886
Sermon/Church Dedication Sermon Tramelan, Switzerland December 25, 1886 This manuscript is published in entirety in 3MR 230-236.
Sermon at the Dedication of the Church at Tramelan, Switzerland
(4LtMs, Ms 49, 1886, 1)
[This house was built by the Brethren Roth family and not by the church. Cost 3,300 francs.] [Two songs were sung by the choir before the service. Then a hymn. Prayer by J. Ertzenberger.]
Text: 1 Kings 8:54-61. Here you see, at the dedication of the temple, the conditions God required of His people in order that they might receive the blessings of God at their worship. David, while dwelling in his palace of cedar, felt disturbed in his conscience as he considered that there was no suitable dwelling place for the ark of God, which symbolized His presence. It still rested in the tabernacle which had been constructed in the wilderness and borne all the way from Horeb to Jerusalem in a pilgrimage of nearly forty years. But now the nation had ended their pilgrimage and obtained a permanent location. And David looked around him upon the costly buildings of cedar, the homes of the inhabitants settled in the goodly land of Canaan, and conceived the idea that a temple should be built, more worthy for the residence of God. The site of the building was indicated and the most complete instructions were given, and Solomon entered upon the great work.
(4LtMs, Ms 49, 1886, 2)
“And it came to pass, when the priests were come out of the holy place, that the cloud filled the house of the Lord, so that the priests could not stand to minister because of the cloud: for the glory of the Lord had filled the house of the Lord.”Verses 10, 11. Here we learn that God approved of the work of Solomon in the building of the temple. It is true that the company at Tramelan is small compared with the millions of people who worshiped at Solomon’s temple, but the Lord’s presence is not confined to numbers. He meets with the few as well as the many. The promise is, “Where two or three are gathered together in My name, there am I in the midst of them.”Matthew 18:20.
(4LtMs, Ms 49, 1886, 3)
We are thankful that God has put it into the hearts of the Brethren Roth to build this comfortable, neat house for the worship of God. When God sees the efforts made to build a house for His honor, even if it be humble according to their ability, He will accept it and the heartfelt service of the worshipers.
(4LtMs, Ms 49, 1886, 4)
You will see by the prayer of Solomon that Israel’s dependence was in the God of Israel. The people that built the temple were many and the house that they built was large and grand and the Lord God of heaven honored them because they had built Him a sanctuary where they could meet to worship Him. Those that worshiped Him sincerely had His blessing.
(4LtMs, Ms 49, 1886, 5)
The first tabernacle, built according to God’s directions, was indeed blessed of Him. The people thus were preparing themselves to worship in the temple not made with hands—a temple in the heavens. The stones of the temple built by Solomon were all prepared at the quarry and then brought to the temple site. They came together without the sound of ax or hammer. The timbers were also fitted in the forest. The furniture was likewise brought to this house all prepared for use.
(4LtMs, Ms 49, 1886, 6)
Even so, the mighty cleaver of truth has taken out a people from the quarry of the world and is fitting this people, who profess to be the children of God, for a place in His heavenly temple. We want the cleaver of truth to do its work for us. We are taken from the quarry of the world. The material must not be a dead substance, but living souls, and these souls must be brought out of the quarry of the world, where the hand of God can fit them for the temple in heaven. We are here as probationers, and we must pass under the hand of God. All rough edges and rough surfaces must be removed, and we must be stones fitted for the building. We are brought into church capacity with defects of character, but we must not retain them. We must be fitted and squared for the building. We must be “laborers together with God,” for we are “God’s husbandry,” we are “God’s building.” [1 Corinthians 3:9.] In view of this we must see that our temple is not defiled with sin. We should be lively stones, not dead ones, but live ones that will reflect the image of Christ. We must be worshipers in spirit and in truth.
(4LtMs, Ms 49, 1886, 7)
Although your company is small, you can be consoled by the words of the apostle, “Beloved, now are we the sons of God, and it doth not yet appear what we shall be: but we know that, when He shall appear, we shall be like Him; for we shall see Him as He is.”1 John 3:2. And we should not forget the enjoinder, “And every man that hath this hope in Him purifieth himself, even as He is pure.”1 John 3:3.
(4LtMs, Ms 49, 1886, 8)
It is not enough to be brought in as worshipers, but the heart must be brought into harmony with God’s plans. We must be spiritual worshipers. If we are to represent Christ we must be living stones “built up a spiritual house.”1 Peter 2:5.
(4LtMs, Ms 49, 1886, 9)
It is important that we should live as Solomon was admonished in (verses 4 to 6 [1 Kings 9]): “And if thou wilt walk before Me, as David thy father walked, in integrity of heart, and in uprightness, to do according to all that I have commanded thee, and wilt keep My statutes and My judgments: then I will establish the throne of thy kingdom upon Israel for ever, as I promised to David thy father, saying, There shall not fail thee a man upon the throne of Israel. But if ye shall at all turn from following Me, ye or your children, and will not keep My commandments and My statutes which I have set before you, but go and serve other gods, and worship them: ...” We see that God’s promises are to the obedient, those that keep the commandments of God. If we depart from His law, then we are separated from heaven. God does not separate from us, but we separate from Him.
(4LtMs, Ms 49, 1886, 10)
We are thankful that this comfortable house has been prepared for His people. The first house built in Battle Creek was only about one third larger than this, and when we entered that building we felt happy. The meetings heretofore had been held in a private house. We all felt poor, but we felt that we must have a place to dedicate to the Lord. All exerted their energies to build, as they did in building the tabernacle in the wilderness. It took quite an effort to erect it. In two years it had to be given up for a larger one, as it was impossible for it to accommodate all the people that attended our special meetings. And it was not long before the third had to be built, and then the present one which will seat three thousand persons. And we may have to enlarge our borders still. God has blessed in the effort to increase the accommodations for His work in Battle Creek. We may have to exert all our efforts in doing the will of God, but He will bless according to our faith. We must act as men of faith, and after we have done in accordance with the will of God, we do not find ourselves any poorer.
(4LtMs, Ms 49, 1886, 11)
In California it seemed almost impossible to obtain a suitable place in which to worship. The church was poor, depending on their hands only, but they said that they would build. It was also the same with the San Francisco church. Both houses were commenced, but they said, Where is the means? and asked Brother White if he could help them. The reply was: “Yes, but I shall have to sell everything in order to do it.” In this transaction we lost $1,700 in exchange, but we cared not for that, for we were helping the cause. The houses went up, and the one in Oakland has already proven too small, and it had to be sold and a larger one must take its place.
(4LtMs, Ms 49, 1886, 12)
We hope that the Lord will so bless your work that this house will prove too small for you. We expect to see other houses erected by our people, and in this our faith will be revealed, for faith without works is dead. This house, so small as it is, is recorded in heaven. I can come to visit you with more courage now than heretofore, because the people will see that you mean business. They expect something of you. God will honor those that will honor Him.
(4LtMs, Ms 49, 1886, 13)
I thank God that I have the privilege of speaking to you today. This little house is just as precious in the sight of God as a larger one would be, because you have done what you could. Now you can teach reverence in coming in and going out. When meetings are held in a room used daily by the family, every day and for every purpose, there is not much respect shown as a place of worship. Everything the people look upon is associated with everyday affairs.
(4LtMs, Ms 49, 1886, 14)
In entering the house of worship you should remember that it is the house of God. Respect should be shown by the removal of the hat, remembering that you are entering into the presence of God and angels. You should teach the children reverence. Let earnest efforts be carried forward to this end, and remember that you are the temple of the living God.
(4LtMs, Ms 49, 1886, 15)
Ephesians 2:1-19; 4:1-6. Now if we had a most splendid temple and our hearts were not right, it would amount to nothing. Our greatest anxiety should be in regard to our spiritual condition. We must educate our children that God meets with His people and direct their thoughts heavenward.
(4LtMs, Ms 49, 1886, 16)
The only day that God has set His seal upon is the seventh. While He has given us the six days, He has taken the seventh as His, that His order of worship might be preserved. Neither the house of God nor His day should be used for visiting, but our thoughts should be upon heaven and heavenly things. Let there be no disunion one with another. If feelings should arise in your heart with a brother or sister, do not let the sun go down until such feelings be removed, that you may retain the blessing of God with you.
(4LtMs, Ms 49, 1886, 17)
Christ says you may be known by all men if ye have love one for another. [John 13:35.] Now in order to have this love in the heart one for another, it must be cultivated; and if this grace is attained, then you will be a spectacle unto the world and to angels. We have a great truth, and we must seek to be in harmony with it. If we are living stones, we should emit light and have an influence upon others for their good. If every member should seek to honor God, then you would be a power that would be felt. We want an increase of faith. We need a faith that will enable us to meet infidelity.
(4LtMs, Ms 49, 1886, 18)
We want the Spirit of God to come in to meet with us in our worship. When we enter the house, it would be pleasing to God if all would lift up their hearts to God in secret prayer. On entering the desk, every minister should drop on his knees to implore divine help. We do not take hold as we ought of the divine arm. We might be stronger spiritually. Every defect of character must be removed in order that we may stand before the great white throne. There the books will be opened, and from them we are to be judged, and we do not want to be ashamed to meet our record. If we manifest great zeal in worldly business, and are dead in spiritual things, it will be manifest in the house of God. The meetings can be made more interesting if all would have more earnestness in spiritual life. God is full of blessings, but if we do not prize them we suffer loss. We need to take hold of the arm of God, and God will meet you in this house.
(4LtMs, Ms 49, 1886, 19)
Above everything else, be at peace among yourselves. Strive to see eye to eye and be members of the royal King, and the blessing of God will rest upon you as it rested upon Solomon’s temple. And from this place may light and truth go out, and work upon the hearts of the people, and then your testimony will be felt. We must weave the principles of truth into our character, and thus we can be prepared for the temple of God and be privileged to join in the anthem, Worthy is the Lamb.
(4LtMs, Ms 49, 1886, 20)
Ms 50, 1886
Economy Christiania, Norway July 1886 Portions of this manuscript are published in 3SM 330-331.
There is altogether too much money expended for needless things for the ornamentation of houses, and for expensive furniture. While the heart may not worship these things, those who expend their means for jewelry and for things to beautify, to please the eye, may be under condemnation from God because the means is only lent them of God—entrusted to them to be traded upon, to be used to bring talents to the Master. As long as there are missions to be established, meetinghouses to be built, missionaries to be supported while doing their work, souls to be saved, youth to be educated, there must be a careful and wise use of our Lord’s money, that it shall not be spent upon needless things and foolish indulgences. There are souls to be saved, and God’s work is to be supreme with us. There are great possibilities, and high and pure principles are to govern those who have chosen salvation. Let every one be careful how he moves.
(4LtMs, Ms 50, 1886, 1)
Many catch at ideas and see great importance in these ideas when they are not sound. They are side issues, false waymarks, pointing away from great and solemn truths which are God’s tests. The third angel’s message is infallible and is the great, decisive test for the whole human family, and Satan will seek to switch men from the track into bypaths. Let every worker stick to the message (Revelation 14:6-10) and let the truth do its work. Let it be in the mouth of the messengers, to cut away the evils, for the truth will be as a hammer to break the flinty, rocky hearts and as a fire to consume the dross and the rubbish of error and sin from the soul. Let every one look to God in earnest faith to set his own soul in order.
(4LtMs, Ms 50, 1886, 2)
How many establish barriers between themselves and their devotion to God by their friendship for the world, which always results in their hearts being at enmity with God. There are but few indeed who have an eye single to God’s glory, and who will pursue a course discreet and wise before the world, and yet will not sacrifice one atom of principle to gain its favors.
(4LtMs, Ms 50, 1886, 3)
The idol money has power over thousands who trust and love wealth more than they love or trust in the living God. The things of the world are sought after and considered worthy to be admired and enjoyed by all those who are not lovers of the cross of Christ and who are not spiritual worshipers. The fashions of the world, the desire of the eye, the love of self, the vainglory—all are obstructions to piety and separate the soul from God. Should we take up these hindrances one by one and strike to destroy them, it would be like picking off the leaves of a tree, which would only put forth its green foliage again. The truth, Bible truth, the message God has given to us, is the axe to be laid at the root of the tree.
(4LtMs, Ms 50, 1886, 4)
If all our treasures which are hindrances to spirituality were removed, it would come close to every one of you. The greatest hindrance to some and that which is a positive idol is their habits of eating and drinking. Parents and children with their wrong habits are injuring their physical, mental, and moral capabilities. Tea and coffee drinking are marked as idols. These things are a positive injury to the physical, mental, and moral powers, and those who indulge them will never advance in spirituality until these evils are given up and they sign the teetotal pledge. Intemperance in these things excites the nerves, and when the immediate influence is gone there is a letting down and a feeling of exhaustion. The flagging energies must be stimulated by more tea, more coffee. The habit of frequent lunches is a positive injury to health.
(4LtMs, Ms 50, 1886, 5)
Now shall we leave the great principles of the third angel’s message to carry the burden of these things? We must take the Word of God and let it cut to the very root. There is very great need of individually seeking for meekness and learning to be like Jesus. We must learn to cut off the tendencies to expend means upon needless things. Souls are perishing for truth and light. Their peace and well-being consist in loving God and keeping His commandments.
(4LtMs, Ms 50, 1886, 6)
It is a difficult matter for men and women to draw the line in the matter of picture-making. Some have made a raid against pictures, daguerreotypes, and pictures of every kind. Everything must be burned up they say, urging that the making of all pictures is prohibited by the second commandment; that they are an idol.
(4LtMs, Ms 50, 1886, 7)
An idol is anything that human beings love and trust in instead of loving and trusting in the Lord their Maker. Whatever earthly thing men desire and trust in, as having power to help them and do them good, leads them away from God and is to them an idol. Whatever divides the affections, or takes away from the soul the supreme love of God, or interposes to prevent unlimited confidence and entire trust in God, assumes the character and takes the form of an idol in the soul temple.
(4LtMs, Ms 50, 1886, 8)
The first great commandment is, “Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind.”Matthew 22:37. Here is allowed no separation of the affections from God. In (1 John 2:15-17) we read, “Love not the world, neither the things that are in the world. If any man love the world, the love of the Father is not in him. For all that is in the world, the lust of the flesh, and the lust of the eyes, and the pride of life, is not of the Father, but is of the world. And the world passeth away and the lust thereof: but he that doeth the will of God abideth forever.” Now if the pictures made have a tendency to separate the affections from God, and are worshiped in the place of God, they are idols. Have those who claim to be followers of Jesus Christ exalted these things above God and given their affections to them? Has their love for treasures filled a place in their hearts that Jesus should occupy?
(4LtMs, Ms 50, 1886, 9)
Have those who have burned up all their pictures of friends and any kind of pictures they happened to have come up to a higher state of consecration for this act, and do they seem in words, in deportment, and in soul to be ennobled, elevated, more heavenly minded? Is their experience richer than before? Do they pray more and believe with a more perfect faith after this consuming sacrifice which they have made? Have they come up into the mount? Has the holy fire been kindled in their hearts, giving new zeal and greater devotion to God and His work than before? Has a live coal from off the altar of sacrifice touched their hearts and their lips? By their fruits you can tell the character of the work.
(4LtMs, Ms 50, 1886, 10)
Ms 51, 1886
Human Lips to Give the Message NP 1886 Previously unpublished.
The message of truth is to go forward like a lamp that burneth. David exclaims from the fulness of his soul, “Come and hear, all ye that fear God, ... and I will declare what He hath done for my soul. I cried unto Him with my mouth, and He was extolled with my tongue.... God be merciful unto us, and bless us, and cause His face to shine upon us; ... that Thy way may be known upon the earth, Thy saving health among all nations.”Psalm 66:16-67:2.
(4LtMs, Ms 51, 1886, 1)
The Lord would have His people feel that they are His servants to do His work upon the earth and thus be co-workers with Jesus Christ. God can promote the gospel without our instrumentality. But it is for our present and future good to know our individual duty. Angels are not commissioned to come to our world and proclaim the messages with an audible voice, but they are sent to help human beings to proclaim the messages of truth to a perishing world.
(4LtMs, Ms 51, 1886, 2)
Everything in nature declares that there is a living God, but it does not define to man that in order to have communication with the God of heaven man must be obedient to all His commandments. How shall the people believe and be obedient if they have not heard this message from human lips and traced the words written by human pens? Many people in America and Europe, in cities and villages, have never heard the message of mercy, and yet there are those who feel at ease, feasting upon the truth, and not making an effort to get it before those who are in darkness.
(4LtMs, Ms 51, 1886, 3)
Look at Europe, and see so few laborers to preach there! I hear the word of Christ, “Go teach all nations. When the gospel has been preached as a witness to all nations, then shall the Lord come to our world with power and with great glory. The end shall come. Lo, I am with you even to the end of the world.”
(4LtMs, Ms 51, 1886, 4)
We feel thankful to our heavenly Father that a light has been kindled in many places in these kingdoms. Denmark, Sweden, and Norway have churches standing in defense of the faith once delivered to the saints. But workers are needed in every city, and the little companies that have been raised up need encouragement and instruction.
(4LtMs, Ms 51, 1886, 5)
We feel grateful to God to see those who embrace the truth willing to do what they can both with their means and with their influence to make known the truth to others. Those who see and feel the preciousness of the truth will not be satisfied unless they shall impart to others the light so precious to them. They will pray that the Lord will send laborers into the vineyard and that the Lord will send means to carry forward His work.
(4LtMs, Ms 51, 1886, 6)
The Lord tests and tries our faith. If we have greater faith, we shall have greater facilities to work with. We shall not only have workers, but means to bear the solemn message of mercy to our world. We do not dare to lessen, in the slightest degree, the responsibilities of the workers in opening the Scriptures to others. We would not lower the standard, but elevate it. The missionary spirit must come upon those who believe the truth.
(4LtMs, Ms 51, 1886, 7)
There should be two who labor together, and care should be exercised as to the qualifications of those who present themselves to engage in this solemn work. Are they sound in doctrine? Are they sound in experience?
(4LtMs, Ms 51, 1886, 8)
Ms 52, 1886
Visit to Bienne Bienne, Switzerland March 19, 1886 Portions of this manuscript are published in CTr 326.
In company with Brother Whitney, W. C. White, and Mary K. White, I left Basel March 19 to visit the church at Bienne. The weather was all we could desire, pleasant and favorable for our viewing the scenery through which we passed.
(4LtMs, Ms 52, 1886, 1)
The distance from Basel to Bienne was only sixty miles. We were four hours in the cars, and as the cars glided slowly along we had a fine opportunity of seeing the country through which we passed. On this line we have diversified scenery. There are settlements lying in between the mountains. The houses appear very ancient. Many of them are several hundreds of years old. Many are uncouth, without regularity, showing not much artistic skill in their form and arrangement. Then we pass by large cities and my thoughts are these: Who will give to these towns, villages, and cities the truth from the Word of God? These people, many of them, are in the darkness of error. We see chapels built, as in Italy, high up in the mountains. Castles are built upon the very brink of precipices, and we saw a church close by one of these. We would have been gratified could we have learned the history of these old castles and chapels.
(4LtMs, Ms 52, 1886, 2)
Here among the rocks and caverns of the earth the Lord has provided a hiding place for His people. These chapels, built so high upon the precipitous rocks that seem inaccessible to man, were thus arranged for safety and protection. They testify to us that there was a time when the people of God were suffering because they, like Daniel of old, purposed in their hearts that they would worship God according to the dictates of their own consciences. They could not consent that man should be conscience for them, and they felt more secure in the wildness of rocks and mountains, where the wild beasts make their home from the snare of the fowler, than to trust themselves to the mercy of human beings who were infected with an erroneous religion and satanic zeal to maintain the customs and traditions of men, which were in direct opposition to the religion of the Bible. These were cruel as bloodthirsty wolves to extirpate all who should dare to differ with the doctrines of papists—men and women who would take the Bible and the Bible alone as their foundation, until its glorious beams scattered human tradition from their path, making clear the way of the Lord. The prince of darkness has marked these men as he marked Jesus the Light of the world.
(4LtMs, Ms 52, 1886, 3)
The man of sin is Satan’s agent. He sets his inventive powers to work, and Satan plans, and the followers of Jesus must prepare for a life-and-death struggle. The authority of the church, combined with the authorities of the nation, set themselves to work to cripple the consciences—to be themselves conscience for all men. For men to differ, and stand in opposition to these great men of the world in their religious faith and worship, would raise endless questions, and they could not keep this light to themselves. The more they pondered the question, the more they saw was involved in turning from old traditions to the Word of God. But they must face the conflict, harness for battle, rise above human littleness, and not have thoughts of self-preservation detain them in the prospect of unmeasurable danger and peril. The world’s Redeemer had given them in His life an example of what they must do and what they must be in order to win eternal life. This Jesus was a man of sorrows. He had suffered hunger and thirst and met the temptations of Satan with “It is written, Man shall not live by bread alone, but by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God.” [Matthew 4:4.] Jesus had told His followers that they must be ready to lose their lives if necessary for the truth’s sake.
(4LtMs, Ms 52, 1886, 4)
But our contemplations are broken in upon to view a mountain cataract, and then another scene opens before us. We view a round castle upon a high precipice. The walls are standing, and from this castle trees are growing. Near this castle quite a large church is located. It does not appear to have fallen into decay. We have a desire to know the history of this church, but we must, although reluctant, remain in ignorance. We pass through a much larger valley than we have yet seen. The snow-clad mountains surround the valley as a wall.
(4LtMs, Ms 52, 1886, 5)
Delemo is a very pretty town. It is a Catholic town. Here were carloads of wood, made up into small parcels—little sprouts of trees tied together with strings—to be marketed.
(4LtMs, Ms 52, 1886, 6)
We passed through a tunnel formed in the rock, and next was an iron foundry. The refuse of this iron is used by making it into a superior quality of brick. We saw houses, built of this brick, which looked very fine. Gigantic rocks we see everywhere. Birs River, which we have followed all the way from Basel, has been a rapid stream coming out of a rocky mountain, its head at Bienne. We see a most curious structure of rocks. Layer upon layer are distinctly seen. We see four tunnels at once through the heart of these rocky mountains. We pass through one tunnel and immediately enter a second, and then a third and fourth. Motier valley is beautiful and healthful. The cascades come down from the mountain sides. Another comes forth from the heart of a rock. Far down into a wild, deep chasm is seen a stream of water. The rocks rise perpendicularly from this gorge.
(4LtMs, Ms 52, 1886, 7)
Ms 53, 1886
At Bienne Lausanne, Switzerland March 22, 1886 Portions of this manuscript are published in EGWE 172.
Left Basel March 19 for Bienne in company with Elder Whitney, W. C. White, and Mary White. We had a most favorable day for viewing the scenery, which was very grand. We were four hours on the cars, making the distance of sixty miles. The cars moving so moderately gave us a favorable opportunity to view the scenery as we glided slowly along. When a few miles from Basel we viewed a castle at our left, built upon the brink of a high precipice; and still a few miles on we viewed another castle of larger dimensions. These old ruins have a history, but we are none the wiser for it at the present time. Why did they build their castles in so wild and mountainous places, and the castles themselves upon the brink or edge of precipices of rocks?
(4LtMs, Ms 53, 1886, 1)
The cars passed through a tunnel in the rocky mountain directly under a grand old castle. Still farther on, at the left, we viewed the ruins of another castle. The walls still remain upon the very edge of the mountain rock which ascends hundreds of feet from the valley below. We pass those ancient scenes with feelings of regret that we cannot be informed in regard to these scenes. We have a varied scenery. Mountains clothed with shrubs and trees, and the bare perpendicular rocks rising to a great height, and then valleys of all shape and dimension lying in between the mountains.
(4LtMs, Ms 53, 1886, 2)
Villages are frequent—some quite ancient in appearance. The ancient houses now standing are several hundreds of years old, and they are very uncouth in appearance, without form and comeliness. The steep roofs tower up very high, and in these steep roofs are windows, tier above tier, showing that there are several stories reaching to the highest peak. These houses are huddled in close together as in the largest cities. The houses are not placed regularly, with any uniformity of arrangement, but they are ill-shaped and irregular.
(4LtMs, Ms 53, 1886, 3)
We see men and women both at work on the land that can be cultivated—women with their hoes and spades, digging in the soil with diligence and energy. Men are working also, with far less diligence. One or more is standing by with his hands in his pockets, looking on or directing these women in their work. The working women in Europe generally bear the heaviest part of the burdens. It is a common thing to see women walking, driving the load, with two or three men riding upon the load drawn by a couple of large cows. Sometimes horses draw the load, but this is rare. Most of the work is done by milk cows.
(4LtMs, Ms 53, 1886, 4)
Every spot of land that can be used is improved. The rocky hills are set out to grapes. Higher and still higher the vineyards extend, terrace above terrace to the very mountain top. Stone walks are made around these terraces to prevent the earth from washing away. In many places the earth is carried upon the backs of men and women and laid on the rocks, and then the grapes are set and the moisture from the rocks keeps them nourished and in a fertile condition, although they are upon the rocky mountain, stretching upward, steep as the roof of a house. Little women and men are engaged in trimming the grapes, and every little bit of vine is preserved and carefully treasured, cut in lengths, about one foot in length, and tied up in bundles for sale or for use as home fuel.
(4LtMs, Ms 53, 1886, 5)
There are waterfalls that come tumbling down from the very tops of the highest mountains. There are rocks, mountains of rocks of every conceivable shape, and they look as smooth upon the surface as if they had been washed by the waters of the ocean; and upon those bare rocks fir trees and shrubs are flourishing. Nothing can sustain them, but the moisture drawn from the rocks. In many places nature has thrown up a massive wall of rocks, almost regular in shape, like masonry, which extends for a great distance. There the scene is enlivened by a forest of fir trees and cataracts pouring down from the heights above. Then rocks, massive and grand, thousands of feet high, and then of less heights—natural fortifications resembling the work of art. The train wound through rocky gorges.
(4LtMs, Ms 53, 1886, 6)
Small farms nestled in among the mountains and foothills. We passed some wonderful rocky scenery, and there was revealed a narrow strip of land and a farm house and orchards. There was a wall of rock, slab-like in appearance, as if rocks were set on edge; and on the very top of these pointed rocks a chapel was erected, called the House of Prayer. We could not see how the people could get access to this chapel, for there was a precipice on the front and back, and these pointed rocks set on edge reached a long distance.
(4LtMs, Ms 53, 1886, 7)
We see chapels placed upon the sides and top of high, perpendicular rocky heights, and these were built in this way that the Protestants might have the privilege, at great cost to themselves, of getting together to worship the Lord according to the dictates of their own conscience. They felt more secure amid the wild, ferocious beasts of the mountains than among human beings who were more cruel than bloodthirsty wolves, if men and women dared to differ from them in their religious faith. The men and women who would not sacrifice principle, but who claimed it as their right to worship God according to the dictates of their conscience and to take the Bible as the foundation of their faith, were hunted down by the Papists like beasts of prey. God’s people met together to worship Him in these secluded mountain retreats, unapproachable upon two and three sides, and reached only by a bridle path which was guarded. Yet they dared not worship without taking their arms of warfare. Sentinels were place to guard the worshipers from being surprised, and if danger arose, through the crusaders who had the command from the pope or legates to exterminate every reformer, they could either flee or make a defense.
(4LtMs, Ms 53, 1886, 8)
Their only crime was in making the Bible the foundation of their faith, and not receiving the doctrines of men. In searching the Scriptures they found that Jesus Christ was their only Saviour. Their confessions must be made to Him, for there is only one Mediator between God and man, only One who can forgive sins. They were almost overpowered with this new light, and with the sense of how worthless had been their formal worship, the adoration of images, the worship of the pope, and the confessions made to men. In refusing to give to man that devotion which belonged alone to God, they must stand alone against customs and practices that were separating the people from God. The cross was a heavy one to lift and endangered their every earthly prosperity and even life itself. They would be branded as criminals, as blasphemous—their reward to be poverty, shame, and death.
(4LtMs, Ms 53, 1886, 9)
Crosses we saw erected everywhere. Niches had been drilled out in the rocks and images of the Saviour on the cross placed in them. There was much outward show of respect for Christ, but the people were as destitute of the Spirit of Christ as were the men who cried out, “Crucify Him, crucify Him.” [Luke 23:21.] They were Christ’s enemies, full of wrath and bitterness, because they themselves were not obeyed as God. The Word of God was taken by the conscientious ones seeking for truth as the voice of God to them, which was more powerful than the mandate of kings or popes or prelates.
(4LtMs, Ms 53, 1886, 10)
Within those men who began to search the Scriptures, the Lord put a spirit that would not be satisfied with forms and ceremonies and doctrines of men. They longed for something loftier, more spiritual, and with a more sure foundation. The Word of God supplied this lack.
(4LtMs, Ms 53, 1886, 11)
Ms 54, 1886
Diary, April to May 1886 [Torre Pellice, Italy] April 18 - May 19, 1886 Portions of this manuscript are published in OHC 245; EGWE 177, 187.
[Written as an installment letter to J. E. White and wife, and Frank and Hattie Belden.]
(4LtMs, Ms 54, 1886, 1)
Torre Pellice, April 18
It is raining. All is astir in Torre Pellice as early as five A.M., and there is a constant clatter, clatter of big wooden shoes on the stone pavements. I opened my sash door, which is the only window in my room, stepped out on the balcony, and looked at the sky draped with clouds upon the Alps covered with snow, and then upon the foothills and valleys clothed with a garment of living green, and upon the cherry and plum trees white with blossoms. The pink peach trees contrast with the white, fragrant blossoms of apple, pear, plum, and cherry, and the atmosphere is fragrant with these beautiful blossoms. And my heart is filled with love to God.
(4LtMs, Ms 54, 1886, 2)
I see a providence in all of God’s works. Clouds are not pleasant for present convenience, but an unseen hand is at work blessing the earth, making nature very lovely. The clouds and rain, as well as the bright sunshine, have their mission in blessings to man. The God of nature knows just what we need, and He moves forward in a straight line, sending blessings upon the just and upon the unjust. I am so grateful that finite minds cannot have the ordering of things. What cross purposes would be revealed!
(4LtMs, Ms 54, 1886, 3)
Notwithstanding the rain, we hired a horse that would not go up the ascent of the mountain to Villar Pellice, where I had an appointment at four o’clock, and our livery team went only on a slow walk, making us late to our appointment. Elder Bourdeau opened the meeting and talked some minutes before we arrived. The house was literally packed. The peasant women were dressed neatly, with their cap-like bonnets of pure white. Their dresses were all blue—some a darker shade than others. I never saw a space so literally packed as was that house.
(4LtMs, Ms 54, 1886, 4)
I spoke upon Christ’s riding in Jerusalem, His weeping upon the crest of Olivet over the devoted city, because of His mercy and love being rejected. I dwelt especially upon the mercy and love of Jesus in dying for sinful man that he might not perish in his sins. I had great freedom. I could scarcely contain my feelings. How I longed to lead them to the fountain of living waters. I longed to have them see and obey the truth. Many were affected to tears, and several understood English. But we cannot expect that with the errors they have accepted, sound doctrines will be seen by them at once. We must have great patience with them. The pastors have not led them in advanced steps, for they remain stationary themselves. Old customs, traditions, and false doctrines satisfy them.
(4LtMs, Ms 54, 1886, 5)
I have sought to urge upon the people that God wants them to advance step by step, walking in the light as He is in the light, going forward and upward toward heaven. Truth and duty must now engage their attention. I tell you the Lord will break down these barriers and permit us to reach the people where they are, notwithstanding the efforts of the ministers to prevent this and to keep the people in darkness. The message given to them from heaven will reach them in God’s providence. Meanwhile we will watch, we will pray, we will work wherever we can.
(4LtMs, Ms 54, 1886, 6)
When the meeting closed, all pressed about me to speak with me and to shake my hand. All had words to speak in thanks to me. I pointed them up to thank God. One who spoke in French said, “My sister, you have worked well tonight.” While I was speaking, some of the people who could talk French tried to translate to their Italian friends, but none of these things disturbed me.
(4LtMs, Ms 54, 1886, 7)
When we arrived at Brother Bourdeau’s, we found letters from America, and how eagerly we perused them. You will have to have the experience in order to appreciate this pleasure of receiving news from friends from whom you have been separated a long time.
(4LtMs, Ms 54, 1886, 8)
April 19
Raining still. Remain indoors. Could not go to my appointment at Villar Pellice, five miles. Elder Bourdeau went, however, and the room was crowded, and more than one hundred were outside who could not get in. Elder Bourdeau went on foot. The people expected to hear me, but I could not go because of rain.
(4LtMs, Ms 54, 1886, 9)
This is a hard field, but we are to sow beside all waters. These valleys have been watered with the blood of the Christian Waldenses, and it must be that the seed of truth will spring up and bear fruit to the glory of God. We will work, we will pray, and we will believe. It is no harder a field than Jesus found when He came to our world. He had hearts fully as hard, fully as difficult to reach. It was then as it is now, the teachers stand directly in the way of the message of mercy and truth’s reaching the people. Jesus met with discouragements, and so do we. He worked on earnestly, unselfishly, so must we. A Paul may plant and an Apollos water, but God giveth the increase.
(4LtMs, Ms 54, 1886, 10)
We feel an intense interest for these Waldensian valleys, that the light of truth shall be set upon a candlestick that it may give light to all in these valleys. God has given us our work, and He has not left it for us to choose the easiest places. We must work wherever we can, in opposition, in discouragement, in hope and fear and much trembling, lest our labors will be in vain. We must meet obstacles and in faith surmount them. It is no easy matter to come up square against forms and customs and tradition and try to show them a better way. Lord, help us; Lord, bless us; Lord, open the way before us, is my constant prayer. The light shines, and its rays will shine in upon the moral darkness of the people in these Piedmont valleys.
(4LtMs, Ms 54, 1886, 11)
April 20
A rainy day, but we will not let one shade of the outside gloom into our hearts or into our home here. We must make sunshine in cheerfulness, in grateful praise to God, that we have a precious Jesus who loves us and is this moment interceding for us. Praise His holy name. We have devoted the day to writing. Have an appointment three miles out, at St. Johns. We hired a horse and carriage that was covered and did not get wet. We found a small hall full, and there were in the congregation eight who understood English. One was a man who had spent three years in England and learned English. He interpreted for me once. There were two ministers and one school teacher and his wife present. These understood English. The Lord blessed me in the presentation of the truth. Nearly all greeted me heartily by shaking of hands and expressing their thanks for the good words spoken. I did not get to rest until about midnight.
(4LtMs, Ms 54, 1886, 12)
April 22
Early in the morning the clatter, clatter, clatter of the wooden shoes forbids sleeping. It is market day. Men, women, and children are rushing over the stone pavements, dragging hand wagons or carrying baskets and bundles on their heads. There is bright sunshine today, and all are preparing to exhibit their wares in the market place. Here comes a woman with a long stick on her back from which is dangling a dead kid. Two more peasant women with dead kids hanging from a pole on their backs; a woman has a live kid in her arms; a man passes with three dead kids, and now there is a full cart full of the same article—kids for market. In the market everything is displayed—drygoods of a very nice quality, socks, yarn, silk handkerchiefs, all kinds of vegetables, and an array of shoes from the finest grade to the most clumsy wooden shoes which go clatter, clatter, clatter, making a deafening sound.
(4LtMs, Ms 54, 1886, 13)
April 23
Rode out again to St. Johns and had a very interesting meeting. The Spirit of the Lord was in our midst, His power and Spirit were upon me in great measure. I know that others felt the presence and blessing of God. Many shook hands with me and expressed their thanks for that discourse. One minister said, “That was a beautiful text. I praise God for the words spoken tonight.” His brother, a minister, said, “I never heard humility spoken upon as you have treated it tonight.” My text was Mark 9:33-37. Others spoke in Italian, others in French. Although I could not understand their words, I did understand the quivering lips and the tearful eyes. I left an appointment for the next Tuesday. And as soon as we stepped into the carriage, the rain just poured the whole three miles. W. C. White was outside the cover and got very wet. It was eleven o’clock before we could get comfortably to bed. I did not sleep until about one o’clock. My heart was filled with such yearning of soul for these who were in darkness and who needed the light of truth. My earnest cry went up to God for special help, special wisdom to meet this people.
(4LtMs, Ms 54, 1886, 14)
This much of my diary I write you, but if I get this in the mail—I must send it without delay. I wish to say that good news has come to us from Italy. One intelligent worker in the Baptist church has come out decidedly on the Sabbath. He will, if he holds fast, be a great help. I hear that Brother Conradi baptized twenty at Lausanne last Sabbath and will baptize six more this week. This has taken some of the best working members from the Methodist church. The churches are terribly stirred up, both in Torre Pellice and in Lausanne. The ministers cannot stop this work. Brother Bourdeau writes that he has large congregations in Villar Pellice and in St. Johns. The ministers say they do not know what to do. They have said and done all they could, and yet the people will attend these strange meetings to hear strange doctrines. They have the promise at Villar Pellice of reinforcements in the line of a new minister to see what he can do. I spoke in Geneva once on our return route from Italy and three times in Lausanne. The work will go—praise the Lord, it will go—and man cannot hinder the work of God. Well, it is too dark for me to see to write.
(4LtMs, Ms 54, 1886, 15)
I did mean to get this into the mail, but failed. I will send it today. We have mail days to send letters to America—Monday, Wednesday, and Friday. These days there is generally a close application to writing.
(4LtMs, Ms 54, 1886, 16)
I have written a long letter to Brother Littlejohn, asking Addie to replace the one thousand dollars to this mission in Basel. It was cut off from this mission to give to her. I asked Littlejohn to place one thousand by its side and help us in our great need. I am doing all I can, and so is Willie, to get something started in the line of books printed at this office that will bring in some returns.
(4LtMs, Ms 54, 1886, 17)
I can tell you, children, that there is not much chance for idleness here. Every one has all that he can possibly do. I can see no way to leave here until one year from now. Brother Whitney will, we think, go to the conference. W. C. White and I shall not go. This is our plan—W. C. White to remain to see to things here while Whitney can go to the conference.
(4LtMs, Ms 54, 1886, 18)
Mother.
I will add a few words more. Are you children, while associated together, growing in grace? I feel an interest for Frank and Hattie. Where are these dear children standing today in the Lord’s vineyard? What are they doing for Jesus, who has done everything for them? Is there not danger of your all making child’s play of life? God wants you to rise to a noble, elevated standard. Jesus has left nothing undone on His part that you should not be elevated, ennobled, sanctified. Are you seeking God most earnestly? Are you active in the service of Jesus Christ? Are you leaning upon your own strength, or are you making God your strength? Moments are precious—not one is to be unemployed.
(4LtMs, Ms 54, 1886, 19)
God has given you ability, both of you, Frank and Hattie. He requires far more of you than you give Him. He asks your whole heart, your undivided affection. Your hearts are altogether too insensible to the love of Jesus which He has given you. You need to be excited to love and good works by the sight of Calvary. You need to abase yourselves and exalt Jesus. We are in the great day of Atonement. Be careful how you do your work. Do it to God’s glory.
(4LtMs, Ms 54, 1886, 20)
Give the child God has given you a right mold of character. She is entrusted to you not as a mere plaything, but as one who has a soul to receive correct impressions, to become lovely in disposition and character, fitting up for Christ’s kingdom.
(4LtMs, Ms 54, 1886, 21)
Oh, let your hearts be broken before God. Overcome every defect in your characters, for unless you are pure and holy and undefiled you will not have a place in the kingdom of God. Let your life express the meekness of Jesus Christ. Let not pride of heart keep you separated from Jesus. Jesus loves you, and He is disappointed in you because you fall far below what you may be. God will work for you if you will place yourselves in right relation to Him. But you need His grace daily. You need to study the Scriptures to be better acquainted with the Word of God. You need to grow in reverence and trust and love to Jesus, and you need to know your own weak points of your character, and then appreciate the blood of Jesus Christ which cleanseth you from all sin. You should bring piety and religion into your everyday life. Grow in self-distrust, but depend more and more on God. Grow solidly in Christian experience. Your example will be a blessing to others.
(4LtMs, Ms 54, 1886, 22)
How much have you grown in grace and the knowledge of your Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ? Are you not dwarfs in religious growth? Look and see if you have an experience proportionate to the light which has been shining upon your pathway. Your accountability will be according to the light given. My precious children, what a victory we must gain to enter the holy city of God! If we lose heaven, we lose everything.
(4LtMs, Ms 54, 1886, 23)
Now may the Lord bless these words written to you in love. I have risen before four o’clock and have written this before my breakfast. I beg of you to make a business of serving God. You have not yet learned to be faithful soldiers of the cross of Christ. It is late in the day but by diligent, earnest effort you can make a success of perfecting Christian characters. Children, unless you learn these lessons you will never, never join the happy family in heaven.
(4LtMs, Ms 54, 1886, 24)
May 16
I do wish I could see you and talk with you, but do not move impulsively; do not, in your business, embrace too much. Bind about as much as possible. In my last letter I wrote you that we were going to a picnic. We did so. We rode out several miles. The party went in the cars, and it was a respectable-looking company. They had to walk three miles from the cars and three miles back to the cars, which was all the exercise they needed for once.
(4LtMs, Ms 54, 1886, 25)
After arriving at the mansion on the hillside, they went one mile up, up, up to an old castle. This castle was built upon a rocky eminence, strikingly romantic. First there was a wall, many feet high, which enclosed the court. In this court was a garden, well cultivated. Then the dwelling rooms were built inside this rocky wall. This castle is about twelve hundred years old. The sight from this wall was most grand. There were windows in the wall, and holes for muskets to pour fire upon besiegers.
(4LtMs, Ms 54, 1886, 26)
There are many ruins of these old fortified castles in Switzerland and other parts of Europe. After we had enjoyed the beautiful scenery from this height, we went slowly down. It took me quite a while to climb this eminence, Willie helping me, and some time to get down—but I did it, lame as I was. I do think, children, that Switzerland contains some of the most beautiful scenery that is not equaled by any in our world. It is impossible to describe this view. If I can get a description you shall have it. I think Sister Boners [?] is now translating it from German into English.
(4LtMs, Ms 54, 1886, 27)
There are other interesting points, two more of equal eminence, all in sight of each other. There were four sisters who were Catholics, but did not live very pleasantly together. They had a very large amount of money and selected sites on these mountain heights for building. One stands very near us in Basel. It is a beautiful view—a chapel and houses connected with it, called St. Margaret’s. I never tire of looking upon this scenery. Another is St. Chrischana, which we shall visit next. One other sister built on this summit of a richly wooded hill five miles from Basel. There is an ancient church of St. Chrischana. Ages ago it was built there and dedicated to the virgin saint. It fell into ruins and so remained until the last forty years when it was rebuilt and dedicated to Christ, although it still retains its old name, Chrischana. Around this center are grouped several houses, the largest of which will accommodate some sixty persons.
(4LtMs, Ms 54, 1886, 28)
These buildings constitute the training college and headquarters of the Pilgrim Mission. The company educated there is gathered from the peasantry of Germany and Switzerland—young men who have been accustomed to manual labor and who are willing to labor still as it may be required of those who purpose to engage in missionary work, either in their own lands or in the uttermost parts of the earth, on any mission of a pilgrim.
(4LtMs, Ms 54, 1886, 29)
Immediately opposite the Cathedral are the students’ premises, including a spacious dining hall, the rooms devoted to study, and the dormitories—the whole bristling with life. The students were everywhere, save in the dormitories. Some were engaged in study, others were working in the extensive printing establishment, or in the bookbinding department, or in some other manual employ. For it may be noted there are tailoring and shoemaking departments in active operation, as well as gardening and field operations to be attended to, and certain hours of the day are given by most of the students to labor for which their hands are best fitted. The whole of the work necessary for the carrying on of the institution seems to be performed on the spot. The students wait on themselves, and keep their own premises in order, no servants being employed in their quarters. A homelike feeling pervades the place and an earnest religious life animates all its proceedings. It is refreshing to think that all who dwell there are of one heart and one aim, that aim being the highest which can animate the mind of man. Here is where Ertzenberger received his education.
(4LtMs, Ms 54, 1886, 30)
Well, I have wandered from my subject. After we came from viewing the castle, we spread our lunches upon tables in a park under horse chestnut trees and took our dinner. The hotel furnished the party with milk, hot and cold, and with butter. After dinner we held a meeting in the open air. I spoke to our party upon God in nature, then other exercises followed. We had several from the hotel to hear us, and I hope on the whole that it was not time spent in vain. The workers in the office needed this recreation. They are very diligent workers, excellent young men. Brother John Vuilleumier and Brother Fry, who embraced the truth since we came to this place, are my interpreters. Fry in German; John in French. I tell the workers here that they should grow constantly, for it may be they will be called to present the truth to the people who are in darkness. The Lord does help me. I know He gives me His blessing in rich measure, and I am not discouraged.
(4LtMs, Ms 54, 1886, 31)
May 19
Here my letter had to stop. I had a great weakness come over me. My heart was affected, and it seemed for a little time the lamp of life was to be extinguished. Yesterday was a very bad day for me. For three days I have been down with nervous prostration. I have a little more strength this morning. I have appointments in three different places: Neuchâtel, Chaux-de-Fonds, Bienne. We must start with our carriage tomorrow. W. C. White, Sarah McEnterfer, and John Vuilleumier, interpreter, accompany me. Our carriage is easy, and I hope it will prove a blessing to me. Mary remains at Basel to see to the book we are getting through the press—morning talks and history of the work in Europe. Our household are usually well. My hope and strength is in God. I have worked so constantly that I am really worn out, but God will help me. I have faith and put my trust in the promises. Be of good courage, and the Lord will bring you out all right.
(4LtMs, Ms 54, 1886, 32)
Mother.
Ms 55, 1886
Visit to Bobbio, Italy Bobbio, Italy April 25, 1886 Portions of this manuscript are published in VSS 400; CTr 29; 2MR 303-304; 5MR 273.
Sunday, April 25, 1886. We rode up to Bobbio which is two miles above Villar Pellice. We left the horses and carriages at a stable and then climbed up, up the winding path of the steep ascent to the house which was occupied by the Vaudois in the time of their persecution by the Catholics.
(4LtMs, Ms 55, 1886, 1)
On our way to this place we were much surprised to meet hundreds of people who had attended services—some the Catholic service, some the Protestant chapel. All, both men and women, greeted us respectfully as we passed through the crowd. I was informed that many of the company had come down from the mountain summit to which they resort in summer with their cattle—cows and goats and flocks of sheep. The houses in the valleys are left almost entirely empty.
(4LtMs, Ms 55, 1886, 2)
We attended our appointment at Villar. The room could not possibly hold one third of the people. The seats were removed and placed in the yard in the open air, with the canopy of heaven for a covering. Women and young girls, with but few exceptions, were dressed with white cap-like bonnets, white as snow, with quilted fronts, and light and dark colored blue cotton dresses. They looked neat in their Sunday best. Between three and four hundred composed the congregation. But one third could be provided with seats. The rest were obliged to stand through the services. I expected the novelty of having a meeting in the open air would lead some to feel at liberty to amuse themselves and disturb the meeting, but I was happily disappointed. With but few exceptions they were as quiet and orderly as in a meetinghouse, and the only disturbance was when some new ones would come in to find a place favorable to hear. To hear a woman speak and to have services in the open air was to them an entirely new thing. After I had spoken a few moments there was the best of attention. A solemn hush seemed to be upon the people. Young men and young women looked serious. Many were in tears. My text was Matthew 9:28-30. The congregation were, many of them, intelligent men and women. I presented the truth in its simplicity, that old and young could understand. This was the manner of Jesus’ preaching. He taught the people in simplicity. He used no large words that the unlearned could not understand. The unlearned, the veriest child, could understand His words.
(4LtMs, Ms 55, 1886, 3)
Jesus declared in Nazareth, “The Spirit of the Lord is upon Me, because He hath anointed Me to preach the gospel to the poor; He hath sent Me to heal the brokenhearted, to preach deliverance to the captives, and recovery of sight to the blind, to set at liberty them that are bruised.”Luke 4:18. How many of the professed ministers of Jesus Christ are copying this example of our divine Teacher?
(4LtMs, Ms 55, 1886, 4)
The elder of the Baptist church sent a request by one for the privilege of asking some questions and making some remarks after the discourse. Some prominent members of his church were present. He stated he wished to present his ideas. Elder A. C. Bourdeau said he would have a few words with the gentleman first, else he could not give him permission to speak. He chose not to have an interview, and the meeting passed off without anything unpleasant. None of these men will open their churches for us to speak to their congregations, and yet when we have to crowd into little rooms and go out in the open air, they would press their opposition to the truth even under these circumstances. We rode back to Villar and two meetings were held—one Bible reading and one giving instruction as to the best and most successful manner of giving Bible readings and doing missionary work.
(4LtMs, Ms 55, 1886, 5)
[April 26]
April 26 we had profitable conversation with Brother Biglia in regard to his future field of labor, as he is now desirous to give himself fully to the work.
(4LtMs, Ms 55, 1886, 6)
We see how difficult it is to reach the hearts of the people with the truth when customs, traditions, and the testimony of the fathers are brought in to take the place of the Word of God. Fables are ready and presented to every one who has any inclination to turn from the truth of the Bible. The spirit that is prevailing in Italy and in every place in Europe is to make of none effect the Lord’s great moral standard of righteousness. Here, especially in these Waldensian valleys, as far as doctrine and faith and vital godliness are concerned, it is exactly the reverse from the ancient Waldenses. There seems to be a most discouraging condition in regard to religious faith. The teachers do not lead the people to the light of the Bible for they themselves are ignorant of the Scriptures and the power of God, and the greatest effort is made to shut out any advance light that may come to the people. God can change this order of things, and He will do it. He will break this spell upon them.
(4LtMs, Ms 55, 1886, 7)
We felt distressed and sore at heart to have men, professing to believe the Lord is soon coming, as does Elder Grant, confuse the understanding of a people who know so little of the Bible and excite their prejudice and opposition against the law of God; and while claiming to be sanctified, transgress the commandments, standing by the side of one who is filled with bitterness against the truth. These men have done their work in sowing the seed which they will harvest in the near future. We were obliged to say some things in answer to the statements these two men have made, which places them as bearing false witness. If they did not originate the falsehoods they have uttered, they have loved them and eagerly gathered them up, going back forty years and gathering up reports from some of those who have been reproved for their dishonesty, their sins and wickedness.
(4LtMs, Ms 55, 1886, 8)
Notwithstanding these reports have been answered and proved to be false, yet that makes no difference to these men who love to have it so. And why is Elder Grant so earnest to present me in this light while he unites in his work with men who break God’s law and whose spotted characters leave wretchedness and ruin in their track wherever they go? Can these claim holiness after God’s standard? No, but after their own standard.
(4LtMs, Ms 55, 1886, 9)
The testimony of those who have heard the calumny of these men is that one of these—Elder Grant or Mrs. White—must be wrong. I answer them, I have no controversy with anyone. It is not my work to devote my time to the vindication of myself and the denial of the reports of these men. They love this kind of work. They have educated themselves for years in this work, and they know not any other way. You have a sample of a similar work done by the scribes and elders and Sadducees in Christ’s day. If the pure and spotless character of Christ, all His precious teachings and the works of mercy and love that He wrought, did not guarantee Him freedom from reproach and from the tongue of slander, what could the followers of Christ expect? The very bitterest and most vile implications came from those who stood in high places.
(4LtMs, Ms 55, 1886, 10)
When some things which had been spoken against me were repeated to me, and the remark was made, “Both cannot be right. The one who reports these sayings or the one of whom these things are said must be wicked,” I answered, “Elder Grant has never come to me like an honest man who loved his neighbor as himself and asked me if these things were so.” While he claims to be sanctified, he is dealing in slander and falsehoods. That which he dares not utter in public he will talk in private families. But if they falsified the purest Model that the world ever had, what may I expect? I could go around from place to place and call the people together and testify to the falsity of these statements, but did Jesus do this? He told the men who accused Him, “Ye are of your father the devil, and the lusts of your father ye will do” (John 8:44); and those who do just as the accusers of Christ did have the denunciation of Jesus Christ.
(4LtMs, Ms 55, 1886, 11)
There is nothing which wings its flight so swiftly as calumny. Nothing is uttered in a smoother tongue. Statements may be made that it is with grief and sorrow they say these things; but while the words are as smooth as oil, the poison of asps is under the tongue. Nothing is listened to and relished with more readiness than slander. Nothing is dispersed more widely. Should you attempt to meet it in one place, and root it out, it will appear with added intensity in another. The tongue of slander is never tired. It keeps itself in constant employment. Sometimes it drips honey, sometimes gall. It assails or insinuates according to circumstances. It hides a curse under a smooth word and administers poison. “What shall be done unto thee, thou false tongue?” (Psalm 120:3) the prophet exclaims. The treatment is hot coals of juniper.
(4LtMs, Ms 55, 1886, 12)
The work of Satan is to accuse the brethren before God day and night. Then we may expect that those who do not reverence God, who break His commandments and teach others to do so, will not respect the work or character of anyone who does not believe just as they do but, who is engaged in doing a work entirely the opposite, who is keeping and teaching others to keep the law of Jehovah.
(4LtMs, Ms 55, 1886, 13)
I would remain entirely silent upon this point were it not for those who know me not, who have had no knowledge of my work in seeking to win souls to Christ, either in speaking or in writing. I take no credit to myself in this work. The Lord has put His Spirit upon me; and as the end is near, the Lord has said, “Cry aloud, spare not, lift up thy voice like a trumpet, and shew My people their transgression, and the house of Israel their sins.”Isaiah 58:1. I have a work to do—not pleasant at all times, or agreeable—but I will not consult my wishes and choose the easy part of saying Peace, peace, when there is no peace for the transgressor. Warnings must be given, messages from heaven must be borne to them. Whether they will receive or reject the voice of God speaking to them, the warnings must come to them all the same.
(4LtMs, Ms 55, 1886, 14)
It is not the work of the messengers of God to make men believe. This is left to the will of the individual. And the positions men take in receiving or rejecting the message God sends them determines their case. Their names will be registered in the book of life if they are loyal to God. If they choose to war against the law of Jehovah, then they take sides with the first great rebel, the prince of darkness and all evil. There can be none of this special enmity between fallen angels and fallen men who are engaged in the same work of making void the law of God. Both are evil, both have forsaken God. While the Jews claimed to believe in God and worship Him, Christ calls them children of their father the devil, doing his work, possessing his spirit. [John 8:44.] So not all who claim to have the knowledge of the Scriptures and to be teachers of the people are safe guides. Some have rejected light given them of God because it did not come in the manner and suggest the things agreeable to their ideas.
(4LtMs, Ms 55, 1886, 15)
Christ said of these teachers, “Ye do err, not knowing the scriptures, nor the power of God.”Matthew 22:29. They had blocked out their own way of being saved in the place of taking God’s way. They had forsaken the path of self-denial, had mingled the commandments of men with the commandments of God, and presented and urged all upon the people as if direct from God. The commandments of God were not kept by them and carried into the practical life, and the purity which distinguished the life and character of Christ was dropped out of their religion. Evil, wherever it exists, is in rejecting light and truth and departing from the living God; and then there is enmity always against those who cherish the light and walk in its rays.
(4LtMs, Ms 55, 1886, 16)
These words would not have been written except to put some honest souls on their guard. When men claim to be sanctified, see wherein the sanctity consists. Is it in slander? In falsehood? Does it consist in tearing down God’s great moral standard of character, and tearing down every one who does not agree with them in doctrine? Then know that they claim sanctity by a standard they have made for themselves. They are not only breaking God’s law, but teaching others to break it. Beware of the man—or the woman—who tells you he is sanctified and holy. You cannot have a more sure evidence that in heart he is the exact opposite of what he professes. Those who have no reverence for the holy law of God and can say such bitter things against it, and will pervert the Scriptures and wrest them from their true meaning, will not have any compunctions of conscience to assail the characters of those who stand in defense of that law which they are trampling in the dust and upon which they pour contempt.
(4LtMs, Ms 55, 1886, 17)
The work of seeking to do good to those who are in midnight darkness is uphill work. Jesus met the spirit of prejudice, envy, and opposition at every place where He entered with His teachings. There was an element to resist Him, and this element was the strongest among those who claimed the greatest piety. It was the Jewish nation who made the work of Christ so exceedingly hard. Jesus, the great Teacher, had a work to do in introducing a new principle into the hearts of men who claimed to be righteous above all others, but who taught for doctrines the commandments of men. When there had been no power to rise above this deceptive influence, the divine Teacher brought to man divine aid to help him in his depraved nature, with a renovating moral energy, so that he would not love sin, but be endued with a hatred of sin. Through this divine aid he could resist the natural passions which held sway within his heart and overcome day by day the temptations of the great adversary of souls, who claims dominion over the earth.
(4LtMs, Ms 55, 1886, 18)
This principle must come alone from the One who kept all His Father’s commandments, who was without stain or spot during the great rebellion in heaven. There is not enmity between fallen angels and fallen men. Both are evil, both are doing the same work, both are in apostasy and rebellion, both claim to be that which they are not—angels of light—and are covering their transgression with robes of righteousness and apparently pure angel garments. They deceive the children of men.
(4LtMs, Ms 55, 1886, 19)
Evil, wherever it exists, will always league against good. So fallen angels and fallen men will join in a desperate companionship. The lofty prince of darkness calculated that if he could induce men—as he had induced angels—to join in the rebellion, he should have them as his working agents, his allies, in every enterprise against heaven. There was no enmity between himself and the spirits who had joined him in the effort to change or annul the law of God and make his own word and his own commands equal with that of Jehovah. Whatever contentions there might be among themselves, which were many, in one thing they were united as with iron bands—that of opposing the law of God and with determined energy tearing down the great moral standard which governs all intelligences in Paradise and in the many worlds which God had created.
(4LtMs, Ms 55, 1886, 20)
We see and feel the same work of Satan carried forward in our world through his generalship, to unite all diverse elements on one point—that is, to make void the law of Jehovah. Not all the human race will fight against Satan. The enmity is exercised through the Spirit and power of God. Only a portion of the race will return to their loyalty to God. All who stand on Satan’s side of the question will perish in their sins. Satan is the root of rebellion and transgression, and all who are engaged in doing the same work of transgression will receive the same wrath of God, and therefore all will finally perish, root and branch.
(4LtMs, Ms 55, 1886, 21)
Sin is the transgression of the law; and never was there a being on earth who had so intense a hatred of sin as Jesus Christ, who came to destroy him who had brought sin into our world. All sin was odious in His sight. It was the purity and holiness of Christ which stirred up against Him all the malice and hatred of those whose carnal hearts were not in harmony with God’s law. He provoked from the despisers of God’s law the assaults of reprobate spirits. A perpetual reproach was thrown on a proud and sensual generation by the spotless life of the righteous Son of God who did no sin, neither was guile found in His mouth. If vice had not received so severe a rebuke from the Son of God in His blameless life, the multitude would never have been worked up to demand His crucifixion. All who follow Christ will bear the reproach and the shame and contempt that Jesus bore for them. They can expect no better portion in this life than that which was given to our Lord. If the Master of the house suffer, how much more they of His household. See Matthew 10:24, 25.
(4LtMs, Ms 55, 1886, 22)
April 27
We have another beautiful morning. The snow-covered Alps look beautiful with the sun resting upon them. Brother Bourdeau, Brother Geymet, W. C. White and his wife, and I started, some on foot and some in a carriage, to ascend the mountains to Angrogna. We went up and up. We had a strong horse and carriage, but much of the way I was the only one in the carriage. This is the most striking scenery we have yet seen. It resembles Colorado very much in its wild rocky mountains, precipices, gulches, deep ravines, and very narrow valleys. These mountains of so great height are cultivated to the very summit. Dwellings are like nests, glued to the mountainsides, and houses are built upon the tops of the mountains. There are three villages in this mountainous place.
(4LtMs, Ms 55, 1886, 23)
These villages were once inhabited by the Waldenses. But the Catholics came in from Milan and Turin, both strong Catholic cities, and persecuted the Waldenses. One village that we are now in has been burned several times. The inhabitants were driven from their homes and burning buildings, surrounded by their inhuman persecutors, and driven off from a high precipice. We left the carriage and walked on the very spot where those poor souls were compelled to go. It is a beautiful, level, grassy plot of ground, and hundreds, yes, thousands, could be congregated here. I was thinking what a beautiful place for an out-of-door meeting. Here a large congregation could be assembled to hear the truth.
(4LtMs, Ms 55, 1886, 24)
A venerable looking Vaudois, about sixty-eight years old, was at work in the field. He gave us information concerning the events that had taken place which are mentioned in history. He led us along to the edge of this smiling, grassy field, and we looked over an abrupt, deep precipice, hundreds of feet down. Here the poor souls were driven. Being too few to help themselves, there was no escape for them. They were thrown off from this height upon the jagged rocks which composed a part of the embankment of the precipice and into the deep ravine below. And the only reason was that they did not receive the Catholic faith, but made their home in these wild mountain regions to escape their persecutors and that they might worship God according to the dictates of their own conscience. Thousands found their graves in the ravines below this precipice.
(4LtMs, Ms 55, 1886, 25)
We read in Luke of a time when an attempt was made upon the life of Christ, when He announced His mission in Nazareth. See Luke 4:18-29. The first impression made upon the hearts of the people by the Spirit of God broke down their prejudice, and they witnessed to the gracious words that proceeded from His lips. But unbelief, whispered to them by the enemy, turned the current of their feelings, and next they were filled with madness because they thought Jesus reflected upon them for their lack of piety and loyalty to God, setting before them their spiritual apostasy. They rose up, thrust Him out of the city, and led Him with no gentle hands to the brow of the hill whereon the city was built, that they might cast Him down headlong and murder Him then and there. But His time had not yet come. His mission was not ended. Heavenly angels guarded Him and held the eyes of the infuriated priests and elders of Israel so that Jesus passed through the midst unharmed to prosecute His work in cities more favorable to the reception of light and truth.
(4LtMs, Ms 55, 1886, 26)
The very same enmity that was in the hearts of these would-be murderers of Christ was in the hearts of the murderers of the Vaudois—the Catholic religious zealots—making them satanic in their character. These are the religionists who display the cross of Christ and the image of Christ and the apostles and the virgin Mary as objects of worship. While they have the symbol of the cross, they have none of the spirit of Him who bore the cross. Should He come on earth today as at His first advent, they could be of the number who would cry out, “Crucify Him, crucify Him,” as did the Jews [Luke 23:21], because the life and mission of Christ would strike directly at the root and foundation of their religion. These men claim to be Christ’s representatives on earth, as the priests and rulers claimed to be the exalted of God in the days of Christ, and as Satan claimed to be an angel of light. He was the first great rebel. He deceived thousands and thought to deceive the Son of God with his pretentious claims, and to overcome Him with his temptations.
(4LtMs, Ms 55, 1886, 27)
Christ was our example in all things. Where do the Romanists find the first intimation of an excuse for their wicked cruelty? Is it like Christ? No, but it is precisely like the character of Satan and his works. When John felt wounded in spirit because he saw that his beloved Teacher was insulted and treated with contempt by the Samaritans, the indignant spirit of revenge stirred his soul and he asked with deep earnestness, “Lord, wilt Thou that we command fire to come down from heaven, and consume them, even as Elias did?”Luke 9:54. Christ did not justify this spirit for a moment. He replied, “Ye know not what manner of spirit ye are of.”Verse 55.
(4LtMs, Ms 55, 1886, 28)
The Son of man came not to destroy men’s lives, but to save them. The manner of spirit these men are of, who claim to be Christ’s representatives upon the earth, yet who would torture and murder, is not that of Christ. They are men moved upon and controlled by the spirit of their master the devil, and by their pretentious claims they deceive many honest souls into the belief that they must be reverenced and worshiped as Christ Himself. Herod was a murderer. Stirred up by the chief priests, in union with Pilate, he killed the just and holy Son of God while they supplied the place of Christ with a murderer.
(4LtMs, Ms 55, 1886, 29)
The Catholic hierarchy is not tested and proved by having the Son of God in its midst to reprove its hypocrisy and rebuke its corruptions as Jesus did those of the priests and Pharisees. Its emissaries show the same spirit against Christ’s followers and treat them exactly as [they] would treat the Son of God were He in their place. “Inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the least of these My brethren, ye have done it unto Me.”Matthew 25:40. Christ identifies His interest with suffering humanity. Christ’s great heart of love was ever ready to sympathize with suffering humanity and to relieve human woe and affliction. The spirit of persecution of those who claim religious freedom to worship God according to the dictates of their own conscience is not of Christ, for there is not a vestige of this spirit in all His life or in any of His teachings.
(4LtMs, Ms 55, 1886, 30)
The Lord said concerning Satan, that old serpent, that he should bruise the heel of Christ, but Christ would bruise his head. Thank God, he cannot touch the head. “With the mind I myself serve the law of God” (Romans 7:25), said the prophet. The mind and heart are enlisted in the service of Christ, while Satan has enlisted men and fallen angels to join in his company to league against good. They can only bruise the heel, while in the very act, when Satan seems to have triumphed in putting them to torture and to death, the faithful who stand in defense of the law of Jehovah are wounding the head of the great rebel.
(4LtMs, Ms 55, 1886, 31)
This prophecy of enmity between Satan and Christ is far-reaching. It is a delineation of an unwearied conflict between Christ and His followers and Satan and his angels and fallen men united in a desperate companionship to reproach, bruise, wound, and exterminate the followers of Christ to the close of time. This controversy between Satan and Christ was carried on here in this world. Satan was constantly afflicting the Son of God and creating prejudice in the minds of men. Not only were Christ’s doctrines and teachings perverted, misinterpreted, and wrested from their true meaning, but falsehoods followed Him everywhere. His pure character was assailed, and He was compelled to flee from one city to another because of the spies upon His track. The falsehoods and misrepresentations that the chief priests and Pharisees and Sadducees poured into the ears of the people appealed to the worst passions of adulterers, fornicators, and dishonest men, exciting a burning prejudice that made it almost impossible for Him to live upon the earth for even three years and a half after His public ministry began. Why, then, should those who bear the truth of God to the world be discouraged and fainthearted? Christ has said, “If the world hate you, ye know that it hated Me before it hated you.”John 15:18. Ye “are not of the world, even as I am not of the world.”John 17:14. They will “revile you, and persecute you, and say all manner of evil against you falsely, for My name’s sake.”Matthew 5:11. “Yea, the time cometh that whosoever killeth you will think that he doeth God service. And these things will they do unto you, because they have not known the Father nor Me.”John 16:2, 3.
(4LtMs, Ms 55, 1886, 32)
Satan’s malignity reached its height when the Lord of glory was crucified, and we may expect in our day that men’s hearts will be open to prejudice and to the falsehoods and wicked misrepresentations and slander of those who love this kind of satanic work. It is a wisdom from beneath. It is hell-born, and its results will be as in Christ’s day. “Nevertheless among the chief rulers also many believed on Him; but because of the Pharisees they did not confess Him, lest they should be put out of the synagogue; for they loved the praise of men more than the praise of God.”John 12:42, 43.
(4LtMs, Ms 55, 1886, 33)
Ms 56, 1886
Traveling in Switzerland Laufen, Switzerland May 20, 1886 Portions of this manuscript are published in TMK 146, 360; 10MR 367-370; 3Bio 343.
We are about fourteen miles from Basel, sitting upon the grass under a large, widespread oak, which is a shelter to us from the rays of a noonday sun in May in Switzerland. The horse Dolly is unharnessed. John Vuilleumier and Willie are at work rubbing him, using hay in the place of a curry comb; then he is left free to graze and do as he pleases. John and W. C. White walk to the nearest house, which is not far distant, for milk to be used with our dry lunch. A bed has been made for me under the shelter of the friendly tree where I may lie down to rest. Sarah McEnterfer prepares the luncheon, which is spread upon the grass upon smooth Manila paper used as tablecloth. The prayer is made for the blessing upon our food, and the simple lunch is eaten with a relish. W. C. White engages in writing letters on the calligraph. Sarah has arranged the dinner basket, washed the dishes in a stream of water close by, and E. G. White lies down hoping to sleep. She has been sick for several days and has not slept as many hours as health required. John Vuilleumier takes the German and French papers to the house where the milk was obtained, to do some missionary work and obtain names to whom he can send these little messengers of light and truth.
(4LtMs, Ms 56, 1886, 1)
Being refreshed with a short nap, I begin to use my pen. Not many miles from Basel we had an interesting sight of old towers upon high rocks. These had fallen into decay. We came to a very interesting spot where there were ancient castles. The cars pass through the rocky foundation of one ancient castle which is in very good repair and is inhabited at the present time. One castle at our right was built for a prince, but is now turned into a school room.
(4LtMs, Ms 56, 1886, 2)
We pass through the defile of the Jura Mountain Range. Beyond these are the Alps. The scenery is indeed very beautiful and interesting. We are now seated near a massive rock which Napoleon Bonaparte approached from the rear; and he planted his cannon upon these very rocks. He set his heart on taking this place, but it is a strong fortification; battlements of rock range on either side of this valley. It is God’s great work of masonry, and a passage is left only wide enough for the cars and the carriage road and between the two the swift-running waters of the Birse. Napoleon did not succeed. He was badly beaten and had to retreat.
(4LtMs, Ms 56, 1886, 3)
There are in this village three ancient castles. One stands at the entrance of the village. We pass through the archway directly under the castle where once stood heavy gates to the entrance of the village. There are stores and workshops. We pass through the city, through another arched gateway under the second castle, and are out of the village enclosure. One large castle at the entrance of the village has been remodeled and looks very pleasant and convenient. These castles have three or four watchtowers. These towers are built round, and extend up high, overlooking the valleys for a great distance. There are small slits of crevices in these towers, and from these openings, with the aid of a spyglass, armies with hostile intent could be at once detected. Napoleon desired greatly to command this place, for it was the entrance to the valleys in Switzerland; but if kept from this point, then they could not take the villages in the valleys.
(4LtMs, Ms 56, 1886, 4)
The horse is again harnessed, the things packed up, and we hear the cry, “All aboard.”
(4LtMs, Ms 56, 1886, 5)
May 21
We have rested well through the night. We found accommodations in a very nice hotel in the village of Moutier. This is a very beautiful valley. It has seemed as we were winding our course through the defile of the mountains that we should come to where the mountains would block our way, but the road winds on through the openings of the mountains.
(4LtMs, Ms 56, 1886, 6)
The scenery through which we passed was altogether too majestic, too awfully grand, to give anything like a description that can compare to the scenery as it really is. The battlements of rocks—the time-worn rocky walls that have stood since the flood, washed with the mountain torrents—stand out smooth as if polished, while rocks diverse from these in shape are seen in regular layers as if art had fashioned them. Here on this ride, from three o’clock until past six, we viewed the most interesting, grand scenery that our eyes ever looked upon. The rocks ascend higher and still higher from the earth, and growing from these rocks are beautiful, dark-colored pines intermingled with the lighter and most beautiful living green of the maple and beech. These rocks are covered to the very summit with their garment of rich foliage which nature has furnished. The heart of these mountains of rocks are tunnels, one after another, many of them close together.
(4LtMs, Ms 56, 1886, 7)
We have thought we should see nothing more grand and striking than the towering rocky heights of Colorado, but this scenery far exceeds anything we there witnessed. Such wild grandeur, such solemn scenery, carries one back to the period when the waters rose to the highest points of land, and the unbelieving antediluvians perished for their great wickedness in the waters of the flood.
(4LtMs, Ms 56, 1886, 8)
As we look upon the openings in these rocks—the caverns that open to the sight, the deep channels worn by the mighty cataracts—and the rocks of every conceivable shape, we say, “How wonderful, O Lord, are Thy works in all the earth.” The softening, subduing touches penciled by the great Master Artist in the beautiful arrangement of dress of dark and living green, this beautiful combination of colors to cover the rugged, time-seamed rocks! Then the deep gorges, the noisy, fast-running streams, and the grand mountains covered with forest trees in their beautiful summer robes! The view is grand in the extreme and presents to the senses such high and holy and strong and sacred ideas of God our Maker.
(4LtMs, Ms 56, 1886, 9)
And then the thought that we may call Him Father! We will not look upon the magnificent works of His almighty power and forget God. This did the inhabitants of the world before the flood. The giant forests—trees that knew scarcely anything of decay—the blooming gardens resembling Eden, the bubbling fountains, the running streams, the beautiful lakes, the rich minerals, the precious metals—gold and silver and precious stones—were given of God to enrich the earth for the good of men. But all these things did not inspire them with love, with gratitude to the Giver. They looked upon all these precious things of the mountains and the glorious things of the valleys as exclusively their own, as if they themselves had brought them into existence, and the very treasures God had given them as a means of remembering Him, they made the means of forgetting Him.
(4LtMs, Ms 56, 1886, 10)
My meditations were traveling back. In my mind’s eye, there was the picture that had been presented to me of the Eden glories. Marred because of sin, yet although the blight of God was upon it, the curse did not rest heavily. As after the curse man set himself to devising ways and means to indulge in sin and disobedience and forgetfulness of God, the Lord sent the message by Noah that at the end of one hundred and twenty years He would send a flood of waters upon the impenitent inhabitants of the earth. Oh, if they had only repented, God would not have destroyed the inhabitants of the old world!
(4LtMs, Ms 56, 1886, 11)
But I looked upon deep gorges, the seamed and cleft rocks, the varied shapes and structures, and then thought how the people had brought all this curse upon themselves because of ingratitude to God and disobedience to His law. The torrents of rain descending from the heavens above, the fountains of the great deep broken up, the trees which men had enjoyed and idolized uprooted and swept away with the inhabitants, the groves, the palaces, the costly works to satisfy the pleasure lovers—all swept away. Those places where men had placed their idols and worshiped the works of their own hands were filled with masses of rubbish and earth, and rocks which were concealed under the surface of the earth were thrown up above the earth, covering the most lovely places that man had adored and glorified. The fruitful trees, the shady avenues, the beautiful forests and gardens they had enjoyed were utterly destroyed. The lovely home God had given to man was turned to a broken, uneven surface, and the earth was a frightful solitude. Here before me was the evidences of the destruction of the old world by a flood because the law of God was not observed.
(4LtMs, Ms 56, 1886, 12)
And then I looked forward in prospect to the day of the Lord’s coming, cruel both with wrath and fierce anger, to lay the land desolate and destroy the sinners thereof out of it. The mountains shake and tremble before the tread of the Lord’s hosts. The Lion of the tribe of Judah, the Conqueror, comes to be glorified in His saints—those who love His appearing. Before the glory of Him who is to reign, the mountains will tremble and bow, the rocks will be moved out of their place; for once more will the Lord shake not alone the earth, but the heavens also. The scattered ones who have fled for their lives to the rocks, the dens, the caverns of the earth, because of the fury of the oppressor, will be made glad at the voice of God.
(4LtMs, Ms 56, 1886, 13)
As John, exiled upon the Isle of Patmos, was startled from his contemplation of [the works of] God in nature and as on bended knees he was praying to Him, he hears a voice, saying, “I am Alpha and Omega, the first and the last.” [Revelation 1:11.] At the sound of the voice, John falls down in astonishment as if dead. He is unable to bear the sight of the divine glory. But a Hand raises John up, and the voice he remembers as the voice of his Master. He is strengthened and can endure to talk with the Lord Jesus. So will it be with the remnant people of God who are scattered—some in the mountain fastness, some exiled, some pursued, some persecuted. When the voice of God is heard, and the brightness of the glory is revealed, and the trial is over, the dross removed, they know they are in the presence of One who has redeemed them by His own blood. Just what Christ was to John in his exile, He will be to His people who are made to feel the hand of oppression for the faith and testimony of Jesus Christ. These very martyrs will one day be resplendent with the glory of God because He has faithful ones who have been loyal where the world, the churches, have made void His holy law. These were driven by the storm and tempest of persecution to the crevices of the rocks, but were hiding in the Rock of Ages; and in the fastness of the mountains, in the caves and dens of the earth, the Saviour reveals His presence and His glory.
(4LtMs, Ms 56, 1886, 14)
Yet a little while, and He that is to come will come and will not tarry. His eyes as a flame of fire penetrate into the fast-closed dungeons and hunt out the hidden ones, for their names are written in the Lamb’s book of life. These eyes of the Saviour are above us, around us, noting every difficulty, discerning every danger; and there is no place where His eyes cannot penetrate, no sorrows and sufferings of His people where the sympathy of Christ does not reach. They reach the persecuted ones everywhere. Inasmuch as ye have done this to one of the least of My brethren, ye have done it unto Me. Every deed of darkness that Satan united with wicked men may do, Christ’s eyes like a flame of fire detect, and it is noted and registered by the great Heartsearcher.
(4LtMs, Ms 56, 1886, 15)
The child of God will be terror stricken at the first sight of the majesty of Jesus Christ. He feels that he cannot live in His holy presence. But the word comes to him as to John, “Fear not.” [Verse 17.] Jesus laid His right hand upon John; He raised him up from his prostrate position. So will He do unto His loyal, trusting ones, for there are greater revelations of the glory of God to be given them.
(4LtMs, Ms 56, 1886, 16)
There is also to be a revelation to the transgressors of the law of Jehovah—them that made void the law of God, that have taken their stand on the side of him who thought to change times and laws. From the terror-stricken myriads comes the cry, “The great day of His wrath is come; and who shall be able to stand?”Revelation 6:17.
(4LtMs, Ms 56, 1886, 17)
We can never describe the scenery, for it is indescribable. This view of Switzerland by carriage ride makes me desire to travel more by private conveyance. We have roads that cannot be excelled. The public roads are kept in excellent condition. Men are employed and make it a business to break up stone very fine. This crushed stone is kept constantly applied, and these roads are white as limestone and as level as the floor. There is not a bad depression, not a hole, not a rut or anything of the kind. When it rains, men have it as their business to scrape all the mud from the road. It is left in piles along the roadside, to be taken off in a cart. There is seldom much dust flying, because of the care taken of the roads, and this is seen in Europe everywhere. We are traveling in a low, heavy, covered coach with four persons, and luggage that makes the load equal to five persons, but the carriage rolls so easily on these roads that one horse easily draws such a load.
(4LtMs, Ms 56, 1886, 18)
If anyone can look upon this scenery without being impressed with the greatness and majesty of God, his heart must indeed be unimpressible. I do so long for a closer connection with God. This God of majesty and might may be our Father, our Friend, our hope and crown of rejoicing.
(4LtMs, Ms 56, 1886, 19)
Ms 57, 1886
In Norway and Sweden Christiania, Norway July 8, 1886 Portions of this manuscript are published in 3Bio 347-349; EGWE 203.
I had written you quite a lengthy letter, but W. C. White says I must not send it now, for there are ideas he wishes to retain to make an article. So twice you have lost a letter you otherwise would have had. Well, I will write out some things more.
(4LtMs, Ms 57, 1886, 1)
We left Orebro June thirty and had a great time getting on the cars. We made close calculations, which is not always safe to do. Sarah and I went on our way all safe and arrived ten minutes before the time, but W. C. White was coming on with a lot of baggage in a small handcart. The last bell was ringing and no Willie. Sarah started up the street to find him when he came running with great speed. He purchased the tickets and afterward our baggage came just in time. The handcart wheel had come off, and he had to hold up one side of the cart while another was drawing it; but when Sarah found them she grasped what baggage she could. Two women came running with loads of baggage, and we were rushed into a compartment with three gentlemen. And what a sight was W. C. White, with perspiration running down his face, every nerve strained, his pulse going on the gallop! I was so anxious and troubled that I could not get calmed down for some time.
(4LtMs, Ms 57, 1886, 2)
Our principal business that afternoon was to change cars. Our accommodations were not very excellent, but hard and trying; but the last part was better, much better. We met Oyen and Cecelia Dahl at the second change of cars. They had come from Stockholm and were traveling on the same train, but not in the same car. Sister Matteson and Brother Olsen’s son, Oyen and Sister Dahl, went in third class; we in second.
(4LtMs, Ms 57, 1886, 3)
We went as far as the cars went that night, and at half-past nine o’clock we were making our way, by the still shining sun, to a hotel. We found good accommodations for our party, but I was too weary and sick to sleep much. Fire had been set to some brush, which filled our room with smoke, which was anything but pleasant. This place was Charlottenberg, a small place pleasantly located.
(4LtMs, Ms 57, 1886, 4)
In early morning we were again on the cars. Had a compartment all to ourselves, and there was some sleeping done by us all, I assure you. It was a rare thing for me to sleep as I did that forenoon. We reached Christiania at 11 o’clock. We had some very nice scenery of beautiful lakes and islands, places of resort; and as we approached Christiania, there were mountains and hills which made it much pleasanter than the flat lowlands of Sweden. But there is abundance of rocks, rocks, rocks, as if sown there, as if some vast mountain of rocks had tumbled to pieces. How the people can live in these countries is a mystery to me. I do not wonder that so many emigrate to America. There was nothing of special interest on this journey.
(4LtMs, Ms 57, 1886, 5)
We took a hack from Christiania and came to the rooms which were prepared for us—two rooms. The first was for W. C. White, with single bed, sofa, and chairs like the sofa, upholstered. Then we entered our room through W. C. White’s. Here was a single bed and a bed lounge for Sarah, washstand, pitcher, and towels, etc., etc. There was a hall and then a kitchen, and a woman to cook for us and do our work. So you see we were provided for. Miss Casperson, who accompanied Brother Oyen from American here, does our work. The new paint has affected my eyes and my throat so that I am afflicted, but otherwise I am gaining somewhat.
(4LtMs, Ms 57, 1886, 6)
I spoke Sabbath to our people in the new meetinghouse. I spoke with great plainness and did not cut the corners of the truth to please anyone. I have been writing pointed testimonies for this church that are in a demoralized condition through several reasons—a neglect to keep the Sabbath properly and a tolerating of meddlers. There are talkers here whose tongues are set on fire of hell. What shall be done to cure these talkers is the difficult problem to solve. After the discourse there were many good testimonies borne, interpreted to me by Brother Clausen.
(4LtMs, Ms 57, 1886, 7)
At half-past ten p.m. we rode in hack to the steamer and rode that night about one hundred and ten miles to a place where Brother Edwin Olsen had been laboring. Thirty had embraced the truth, some excellent people. The name of the place is Laurvig. This has been and still is cursed with fanatics. The holiest class that claims the name. One claims to be God, another Christ, and every species of error exists here; yet the standard of truth has been planted in this place, and it may bring out numbers still to the truth.
(4LtMs, Ms 57, 1886, 8)
There are many acres of beech forest which is the only beech grove in Norway. There is an ordinance that no beer or strong drink shall be sold on these grounds. This is a wonderful thing in Europe, for every available spot near a house which could have the slightest attractions is converted into a beer garden. This is so in Sweden, in Switzerland, and in Germany and Denmark. But here the beautiful beech forest, with its noble, majestic trees, is not disgraced with the drunken brawls of the inebriate. Here are many attractions for pleasure seekers as well as for invalids. Mineral springs have great repute here as a curative of many ills. We climbed a rocky ascent and could view the surrounding country to a great extent and look upon the waters of a lake which makes the scene one of beauty.
(4LtMs, Ms 57, 1886, 9)
At four o’clock we went to a hall and had a good audience. I designed to speak to the hearers words that would not in any way offend them, but the Lord gave me a message to the people in regard to the false theory of sanctification, and I brought the law to bear as close upon them as they ever heard it.
(4LtMs, Ms 57, 1886, 10)
I did not know what would be the result, for it was not in the style of Norway, but in true American style. It almost frightened Brother Edwin Olsen, for he said they had never had such talk as that before; but I had to give them the message the Lord gave me for them, and I could not get away from the subject to any other. I presented before them the true Bible sanctification in contrast with the false, and the Lord gave me much freedom in doing this. Brother Edwin Olsen came to the hotel and stated that the believers were very much pleased and benefited, and that it was just what they needed.
(4LtMs, Ms 57, 1886, 11)
Monday morning at 9 o’clock we stepped on board the steamer to return to Christiania. The scenery was beautiful, as we did not go out of sight of land, and the waters were smooth; but I was sick—not seasick, but in a high fever. Was unable to sit up and took no dinner. We arrived at Christiania about four o’clock. We visited the bathhouse and took thorough bath, but the distance was too great; in returning I was very weak and could scarcely walk to our rooms. I continued very much indisposed. Next night took a bath at home, which seemed to break the fever. It is the paint, I am sure, for all three of us are affected more or less.
(4LtMs, Ms 57, 1886, 12)
July in Norway seems like October in America. I wear all the clothing I have worn in winter in Switzerland and have them provide an extra ulster much of the time to keep me comfortable; so as yet we have not seen or felt any warm weather.
(4LtMs, Ms 57, 1886, 13)
Tuesday Brethren Olsen and Matteson came from Denmark. They report an excellent meeting there, that the work is further advanced than in Sweden, for they have had more labor. I was glad to hear this report. I conversed with them Wednesday quite freely in regard to the condition of the church—the elements in it which have degraded the church by much talking. One told Matteson that he lied, right in meeting, and accused another of being a thief—and all this in meeting. Her tongue seems set on fire of hell, and yet they are so blind that some voted for this woman to be on the board, and she is on the board. I talked decidedly in regard to this matter and showed them the way they had neglected to do their duty. They wanted me to bear my testimony. I told them it would do no good. My testimony was not received by those who wanted to do as they pleased, and they must do this work themselves, for God would say to them as to Joshua, “Neither will I be with you any more except ye destroy the accursed from among you.”Joshua 7:12. This work has been neglected and the reputation of the truth greatly demerited by the very ones who claim to believe it.
(4LtMs, Ms 57, 1886, 14)
This morning, July 11, I meet with the committee and bring before them another matter. Within the enclosed yard, within a few feet of the office and meetinghouse and directly beneath us in the basement of the building composing the old office, are premises rented out to a blacksmith; and while services are being held, there is the ringing of the hammer, the pounding, and all the noise which can be made in a blacksmith’s shop. So the prayers and preaching and exhortations on the Sabbath are mingled with the sound of the hammer and the anvil, while in the next apartment is a marble shop where tombstones and monuments are manufactured, and there is the sound of the chisel and the hammer upon the granite and marble. This has been going on for six years, and how God can look with any favor upon a people claiming to believe the truth and yet so blinded to the fitness of things seems incomprehensible to me.
(4LtMs, Ms 57, 1886, 15)
I present this before the people this morning, for I would not leave this place until I do this and free my soul from this burden. I marvel not that the church are not in a higher state of spirituality. I wonder that they are in as good a condition as they are; and if God will help me, I will set this matter before them in its aggravated character as God sees it.
(4LtMs, Ms 57, 1886, 16)
I spoke yesterday upon the solemn scenes of the judgment, and we had a very solemn meeting. Matteson spoke and confessed somewhat his neglect of dealing faithfully in the church. Olsen made some excellent remarks which Oyen interpreted to a number of us who could not understand the language. Many testimonies were borne, but the work has not touched the bottom yet. It is surface work. I told our brethren plainly I would not get under the church here as I did in the fall when I labored for them without sparing myself. It was months before I recovered from the effects of this labor. But it has made a change here for the better at great cost to health and strength when, if the workers had kept up to standard, bringing up the people, all this extra wearing, tearing labor would not have [had] to be done.
(4LtMs, Ms 57, 1886, 17)
I am feeling the labor I put forth in Sweden. It was needed there, and much labor is needed here. But how hard it is to take up dropped stitches, how hard to put a new mold upon a people, when they have been permitted to go on year after year in a demoralized condition! Sometimes it seems that my sense of these things will kill me, while those who have received this mold seem as unconcerned as if they were perfect before God.
(4LtMs, Ms 57, 1886, 18)
I tell you it is impossible for our brethren to come to Europe and rush from place to place and rush out of Europe and do any great amount of good. They need to stay long enough to get hold of the inward working of things and then begin to reconstruct, to remodel. Had we come here and remained only about three months, that which we might have attempted to do would not be one-quarter done and would have slid back again. It must be work, hard work, constant work, effort made upon effort, by pen, by voice, by influence, line upon line, precept upon precept, until the leaven of reform leavens the lump. I tell you that it is much harder than to take the work from the commencement, because those who have become established in a wrong course think the Lord has blessed them in doing this, and it is next to impossible to make them see that they should make any improvements. The moral tone once degraded and demoralized cannot be brought up without a most thorough conversion. The Spirit of the Lord alone can help the people in this state of things. This is wearing work. My heart is sick and sore and pained beyond anything I can express. Now we must work with all our might and mind and soul to bring in altogether a different order of things.
(4LtMs, Ms 57, 1886, 19)
Ms 58, 1886
Visit to the Hansen Home Christiania, Norway July 1886 Portions of this manuscript are published in 8MR 122-123.
By invitation we visited Brother and Sister Hansen in their island home. They had a retired residence which was reached by a half-hour’s ride upon the steamer from Christiania to the island or peninsula. Here we met brethren and sisters from America.
(4LtMs, Ms 58, 1886, 1)
Brother Hansen took us in a rowboat to the king’s summer palace on this island. There are buildings in which the family of the king spend some time in summer. They overlook the lake, and it is a very beautiful location for its fine scenery. These grounds are kept in order, no one living in the tall mansion, but one has charge of the buildings. Here are treasured antiquities of kings. Many things were curious and ancient. There was a museum of old costumes of the kings. There were the bridal dresses of the queens—heavy, white satin, trimmed with silver and gold. The trail was several yards long, and in walking an attendant followed the queen, holding up the long trail of her dress. My mind was active while looking upon these things. I was considering that those who love God and keep His commandments are members of the royal family, and they shall be kings and priests unto God. Those who have the precious white robes of Christ’s righteousness will have a wondrous garment purchased for them by the blood of Christ.
(4LtMs, Ms 58, 1886, 2)
Not far from this palace is a church hundreds of years old. It is in a retired spot in the borders of a grove of forest trees. It overlooks the lake, and it is a very beautiful location. These grounds are kept in order. No one is living in the tall mansion, but someone has charge of the buildings.
(4LtMs, Ms 58, 1886, 3)
We were to leave Christiania, Norway, July 16. I spoke for the last time to the church from (Philippians 2:1-5): “If there be therefore any consolation in Christ, if any comfort of love, if any fellowship of the Spirit, if any bowels and mercies, fulfil ye my joy, that ye be likeminded, having the same love, being of one accord, of one mind. Let nothing be done through strife or vainglory; but in lowliness of mind let each esteem other better than themselves. Look not every man on his own things, but every man also on the things of others. Let this mind be in you which was also in Christ Jesus.”
(4LtMs, Ms 58, 1886, 4)
The Spirit of the Lord moved me to speak plainly to the church and to present before them the necessity of a thorough change in the characters of all those who claim to be children of God. Then they would come to worship God with subdued hearts, with reverence. They would feel that the house of God, which in His mercy had been built for the worshipers, was a sacred place—not a place for unholy feelings, malice, faultfinding, and bitterness of spirit. They would, if united to Christ, have the mind of Christ and would preserve order in the house of God.
(4LtMs, Ms 58, 1886, 5)
I presented before them the importance of their being in accordance with the light God had given them in the observance of the Sabbath. This house dedicated to God would not bring them at all nearer to God. Their hearts must be cleansed from all their spiritual defilement before the Lord would signally bless them as His chosen people. The work has begun in the church. Let it go forward to completion. Let there be no half-hearted work, but thorough repentance, thorough conversion to the truth—which many church members have never experienced.
(4LtMs, Ms 58, 1886, 6)
There should be deep repentance and confession and forsaking of the sins which have shut away the sweet spirit of Christ from the church. When this work is carried forward as it should be, there will be not one or two, but many who will fall upon the Rock and be broken. When the heart welcomes Jesus and He abides therein, then there will be love, tenderness, compassion, and all bitterness and evil speaking will be forever put away. We then called for those who would take a decided position on the Lord’s side to come forward. Many responded. Good testimonies were borne and fervent prayers were offered by Brethren Matteson and Olsen. We hope this advancement is but the beginning of a decided advance move upon the part of every church member. Our meeting closed at a late hour.
(4LtMs, Ms 58, 1886, 7)
July 16 we stepped on board the steamer for Copenhagen. Many friends accompanied us to the steamer, and a very fine bouquet of flowers was handed me as a token of friendship. I love flowers. Jesus said, “Consider the lilies of the field, how they grow; they toil not, neither do they spin: and yet I say unto you, that even Solomon in all his glory was not arrayed like one of these.” [Matthew 6:28, 29.]
(4LtMs, Ms 58, 1886, 8)
We rested well in our stateroom. This passage on the water was very pleasant. We saw the early morning sun at three o’clock. We were scarcely out of sight of land. The scenery of the landscape was very fine. When we reached Copenhagen, Brother Brorsen and others were waiting for us. Our party was taken to a hotel. We climbed sixty-five stairs to reach pleasant rooms, high up. We had a very light lunch for our breakfast, but we obtained nothing more to eat until four o’clock. This is the customary hour for dinner.
(4LtMs, Ms 58, 1886, 9)
Our location is pleasant. There is a botanical garden just opposite us. We walk through this garden nearly every day. Here we had early morning meetings. I spoke to those assembled about thirty minutes. Elder Olsen interpreted for me in these meetings; Elder Matteson in the evening when I spoke at length. The meetings seemed to be a blessing to those assembled. After I had spoken there was a social meeting. Many excellent testimonies were borne.
(4LtMs, Ms 58, 1886, 10)
There have been several valuable additions to the believers in this place. Those who have received the truth have come very cautiously. Some have been six months searching their Bibles like the noble Bereans to see if these things that had been taught them were the truth. One of these was a retired sea captain. He was connected with the Methodist church. He was the teacher of a Bible class. He understands and speaks English. The class he taught were much attached to him, and he hoped, by moving with great wisdom, to bring some of these along with him to rejoice in the light of truth. But the minister was troubled and said they could not have this; he could no longer teach the Bible class. He bore evidence of moving understandingly. His testimonies revealed the deep interest of his heart in the work. In one testimony he said the light had gone from the East to the West, and now he thanked the Lord that He was sending the precious light of truth from the West to the East.
(4LtMs, Ms 58, 1886, 11)
In one of our meetings after I had spoken to the people in regard to the light that is shining in our world, a stranger arose to speak. He said he had not been to Copenhagen for years. He could not see anything good in Copenhagen, but he thanked the Lord he had come. He never listened to such things as he had heard in this meeting; it was wonderful. He believed that the time had come spoken of by Joel the prophet: “I will pour out My Spirit upon all flesh; and your sons and your daughters shall prophesy, your old men shall dream dreams, your young men shall see visions: and also upon the servants and upon the handmaids in those days will I pour out My Spirit.”Joel 2:28, 29. He seemed to be deeply moved and expressed a desire to go with this people. He attended the Sabbath school and bore another testimony. It was something he had never seen anything like before; he must go home and tell his Baptist brethren all about the things he had seen and heard in these meetings.
(4LtMs, Ms 58, 1886, 12)
After one of our meetings, the wife of this man came to me, grasped my hands, and saluted me. I learned she had been a firm, consistent believer for several years. Her husband had opposed her. She stated—interpreted by Sister Matteson—that she was so glad to see me. She was acquainted with me by reading my books, and she never expected to have the privilege of seeing me and speaking to me.
(4LtMs, Ms 58, 1886, 13)
There is one brother and his wife who recently embraced the truth. He is a first-class carpenter and earns good wages. When he made his statement of his faith to his employer and told him that he could not work on Saturday, his employer did not discharge him, but kept him and allowed him to keep the Sabbath.
(4LtMs, Ms 58, 1886, 14)
I had these thoughts: whatever trade men may learn, it always pays to be thorough, to be constantly learning and perfecting themselves to do their very best. Such men will find employment when many who are less capable and efficient will not be retained. Such men, who are thorough in their business, will be thorough and efficient in their religious life. God grant this may be the case with this dear brother.
(4LtMs, Ms 58, 1886, 15)
Some have embraced the truth who are firm and decided; and although some have to take lower positions because they keep the Sabbath, yet they are not discouraged, but are fully decided to obey the truth, to keep God’s commandments. In this great city are others who are fully convinced and are seeking to arrange their business so they can keep the Sabbath according to the commandment. We hope the leaven of truth will continue to work in this city. We noticed one encouraging feature—that they were all earnest to have special efforts made in these large cities, well knowing that all such labor involves responsibilities and personal efforts.
(4LtMs, Ms 58, 1886, 16)
Elder Matteson remained two or three weeks to labor after we left. If those who have the light will reveal to those in moral darkness the living and true God, in holiness, condescension, goodness, and love, they will be a power for good in the world. We are among a nation of idolaters, and this is especially true in Copenhagen. These souls may not, many of them, bow down to graven images, but their affections are placed upon earthly things. The truly converted souls will, like Daniel, Ezra, and other faithful servants of God, be God’s witnesses amid the almost general apostasy. They will catch the divine rays of light shining from the Word of God and reflect this light on the world. If the servants of God under the Old Testament were to shine brightly, as lights, how much more brightly should those living in this age shine. We have not only all the light those faithful ones had, shining down to our time in firm, steady rays, but all the increased light that has been shining from the Word of God, from His dealings with His people, and from the manifestation of His greatness and His majesty.
(4LtMs, Ms 58, 1886, 17)
When the Christian church was established, the light of heaven was in their midst, and its bright beams diffused light everywhere. God has given the individual members of the church in these villages natural faculties adapted to exert an influence on other minds. God expects every one who has the knowledge of the truth to improve in ability by putting to exercise the talents He has lent them. The pen, the power of speech, the sanctified affections are to be used in His work of enlightening the world and in working in God’s lines. God is constantly renewing, sanctifying, elevating and increasing the moral power of the light-bearers to do a great amount of good. God has brought truth to them. They see it, they love it. The believer sees that he has a Bible full of important truth, and God’s voice is heard and acknowledged in His Word. This to him is a treasure superior to everything else. He no longer asks what is agreeable to self and his own interests, but what is God’s will, what is for His glory and for the good of his fellow men? How shall I be instrumental in the salvation of souls? Let every one who claims to believe the truth in these cities feel the burden of souls. If he is indeed a partaker of the divine nature, he will feel the burden, he will love as Christ loved, he will work as Christ worked, expecting the reward at the end of the warfare.
(4LtMs, Ms 58, 1886, 18)
Saul’s life was most pitiful. None need to envy the honors of a king whom God does not bless and honor. Saul felt that his soul was divorced from God, that he no longer had His favor, but was left to his own will and his own judgment. It is a fearful thing to be left to the damning power of evil. It is a terrible calamity to sin against light and to grieve the Holy Spirit of God away forever. The king was forsaken of God. Saul’s life was one of unsubdued pride and remorse. There was living at Endor a famous sorceress. She was called the witch of Endor. Saul, in his desperation, went to this woman for counsel. He concealed his identity as king of Israel by assuming the common apparel of a citizen. He went in the darkness of night. The very man who had made laws to cleanse the land of familiar spirits and wizards sought one himself. This witch knew the sentence had been passed to put all such characters to death, and she did not discern that her visitor was the king of Israel until his request was made to bring up Samuel. Then she discerned the true state of things. “Wherefore,” said she, “layest thou a snare for my life, to cause me to die?” [1 Samuel 28:9.] Saul gave his oath that no punishment should come upon her.
(4LtMs, Ms 58, 1886, 19)
Samuel did not come from the dead. There is no earthly or satanic power that can bring up a child of God from their rest in the grave—nothing but the voice of the archangel and the trump of God. But Satan will work marvels for the guilty rejecters of truth who have connected themselves with him. And Satan did personate Samuel. Here was a revelation of satanic power. And the very one who had tempted Saul to rebellion, disobedience, and stubbornness now charged his crime home upon him and uttered a declaration against him in his speedy ruin.
(4LtMs, Ms 58, 1886, 20)
Oh, how much the vitalizing Spirit of Christ is needed in every church, if it is to be a growing, working church. It is not a form that you need so much as the spirit of Christ—piety, deep, earnest, practical piety. In Christ we can do all things; without Christ we can do nothing.
(4LtMs, Ms 58, 1886, 21)
Ms 59, 1886
Sketch of Journey to England NP September 1886 Portions of this manuscript are published in 3Bio 354; EGWE 216-217.
In company with Brother Aufranc and Sister McEnterfer, we left Basel September 14 at half-past nine o’clock p.m. We were fortunate in having a compartment where there were three passengers besides ourselves—an English-speaking lady and her two children. There was not room for us to lie down, with the exception of myself. The seats were very hard, and we could not obtain much rest or sleep; we were very glad to hail the first tokens of the day. At twelve o’clock we crossed the channel, which is always rough.
(4LtMs, Ms 59, 1886, 1)
There was a crowd on the boat, and, as we had second-class tickets, we were assigned a position in the boat that was anything but desirable. We thought best to pay our two English shillings each for a more favorable position in the boat [than] to sit upon benches without cushions, and in the confusion of all the sailors passing before us, coming and going, and passengers on every side with white, sick faces with a wash bowl before them. Sarah became very sick and lay down upon the baggage, for she could not sit up. There was no other way but for me to be sick. The boat was pitching and rolling. One moment I would be in a profuse perspiration and the next a chill. But few men and women escaped being sick.
(4LtMs, Ms 59, 1886, 2)
How glad we were when the boat reached its destination. We had been only two hours on the boat, but long enough to get generally stirred up, for everything seemed to be in motion, and it was joy to leave the boat and look upon something that stood still.
(4LtMs, Ms 59, 1886, 3)
Our party had scarcely strength to roll up our bundle. We were weak, nervous, and trembling. This delayed us some minutes, but we found it was to our advantage, for all the second-class cars were occupied and the conductor opened a first-class apartment, and for the first time we rode in a car that was equal to the palace cars in America. The conductor said he would see that we went through to London all right. It was a great blessing to lie down upon the soft, cushioned seats and give ourselves up fully in our weakness to rest and sleep.
(4LtMs, Ms 59, 1886, 4)
We were conveyed [in London] in a cab quite a distance to the great Northern depot, deposited our baggage, and went only a short distance to the Great Northern Hotel. Here we were conducted up several flights of stairs to the fifth story and found pleasant, commodious rooms and excellent beds. We were weary enough to sleep well.
(4LtMs, Ms 59, 1886, 5)
We left London at a quarter-past five A.M. for Great Grimsby. Changed cars twice. We were glad to meet Brother Wilcox and Sister Ings at the cars, and soon we were in the mission home, being welcomed heartily by Brother and Sister Lane.
(4LtMs, Ms 59, 1886, 6)
I awoke early in the morning with a great desire for the Spirit of the Lord in large measure to be imparted to me. I arose early and sought to draw nigh to God. I felt wholly inefficient for the work before me unless the Lord should help me then and there. How could I be a help and blessing to others unless my own soul was quickened and abundant grace supplied? I must work for the Master, giving myself unreservedly to Him; and, catching the divine rays of light from Jesus, I must impart them to others. This is the work of every Christian. He must live to do others good. There were important questions to be settled; and without the wisdom that cometh from God, we should make very imperfect work. I was in great need of physical strength and spiritual enlightenment. Without more than human wisdom, we would accomplish nothing. We have a part to act. Without Christ, all we do will be defective. We must sow the seeds of truth; we must sow no tares.
(4LtMs, Ms 59, 1886, 7)
My soul yearned after God, and I was enabled to exercise some faith in the promises of God and wait to see what opportunities I shall have for doing good to others.
(4LtMs, Ms 59, 1886, 8)
Friday. This day opens without fog or clouds, but a strong east wind. I joined [our workers] in their early morning meeting. I gave a short talk to those assembled. “Draw nigh to God, and He will draw nigh to you.”James 4:8. About thirty were present. I felt that Jesus was very near us and that to bless. There were a number of excellent testimonies borne; and I hope and pray that this day may be a blessing to those who have come in to the meetings.
(4LtMs, Ms 59, 1886, 9)
The meeting in England, from the commencement to the close, was one of great labor for me as well as for others. We had some precious seasons, but not all that we might have had. We did not break through and receive the rich blessings that we might have had. The Spirit of the Lord is grieved with the spirit of self-sufficiency so natural to the human heart. There is not that living faith and love that should exist in large measure with those who have the solemn work before them of giving to the world the last message of warning.
(4LtMs, Ms 59, 1886, 10)
How important are these councils where business is being transacted which shall reach into eternity. And earnestly should every one seek God and make most earnest efforts to rid the soul of everything of a selfish character, that love and union and harmony may characterize these meetings. None should watch to see if they cannot find an opportunity to dissent from their brethren’s propositions.
(4LtMs, Ms 59, 1886, 11)
Ms 60, 1886
Sermon/The Mission of Christ Tramelan, Switzerland December 26, 1886 Portions of this manuscript are published in HP 370; UL 374.
(Sermon at Tramelan, December 26, 1886. Second discourse in Town Hall; four hundred present. John Vuilleumier translating.)
(4LtMs, Ms 60, 1886, 1)
This is the mission of Christ—to give salvation to all who will be reconciled to God.
(4LtMs, Ms 60, 1886, 3)
He came to turn sinners from their sins. He has invited the penitent to come to Him with all their sins and iniquity. In the day of judgment there will be no excuse for sinners, for all has been done for man that could be done to bring salvation within his reach and to bring to him divine aid that he might perfect a Christian character.
(4LtMs, Ms 60, 1886, 4)
After Adam and Eve had fallen, the gospel was presented. They were told that a Saviour would be provided and that the Seed of the woman should bruise the head of Satan who was the instigator of sin, and that Satan should bruise His heel. Genesis 3:15. Christ “was wounded for our transgressions, He was bruised for our iniquities: the chastisement of our peace was upon Him.”Isaiah 53:5. When He came to this world, He laid aside the glory that He had before the world was, and He clothed His divinity with humanity. What a display of unselfishness on the part of our Saviour! Christ saw that it was impossible for man to overcome and become a conqueror in his own strength.
(4LtMs, Ms 60, 1886, 5)
It would be well for our minds to be carried back to the time when the Son of God was made flesh. Behold Him in the manger, and remember how the angel of the Lord appeared in great glory to the shepherds who were watching their flocks by night and announced to their joy a Saviour born in Bethlehem. There was also a multitude of the heavenly host praising God and saying, “Glory to God in the highest, and on earth peace, good will toward men.”Luke 2:14. There were also wise men who had been guided from the east by a star to the place where the child Jesus had been born. They came to worship Him, and they brought their gifts to Jesus—gold, frankincense, and myrrh. This was oblation offered by these men who were neither Jews nor Gentiles, but were men who had lived up to the best light they had. They had been searching the Scriptures, and as they traced the lines of prophecy, they ascertained about the time that Christ would come.
(4LtMs, Ms 60, 1886, 6)
When Christ entered upon His mission at His baptism, heaven was opened and the glory of God encircled Him, and a voice was heard to say, “This is My beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased.”Matthew 3:17.
(4LtMs, Ms 60, 1886, 7)
Many read of this circumstance and do not realize that it particularly concerns them, but it is by this proclamation that we may know that Christ is accepted as the Beloved, and His long arm encircles the human race, while His divine arm grasps the Infinite, giving to humanity special power. What force has this to the race of mankind? It means that heaven is opened to the sons and daughters of Adam. After the transgression heaven was shut, and man was separated from God because of the transgressions of His law. Christ gave Himself as a substitute and surety for man and thus opened a way by which man could be brought back into harmony with God. Thus all that would avail themselves of the proffered mercy could be saved. Oh, what a work was this! It was making a martyr of Himself, but through Him men are placed where they can become sons and daughters of the Most High.
(4LtMs, Ms 60, 1886, 8)
Let the words spoken from heaven, “This is My beloved Son,” have an effect upon our hearts. These are precious words. The gates have been left ajar, and man can have access to the Father.
(4LtMs, Ms 60, 1886, 9)
After the baptism of Christ, He was led by the Spirit into the wilderness, eating and drinking nothing for forty days, and Satan tested Him on three leading temptations. The first was on the point of appetite, but in this Christ came off conqueror. He met Satan with the Word of God, “It is written, Man shall not live by bread alone, but by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God.”Matthew 4:4. Satan knew also how to quote Scripture, and he knows how to lead into temptation.
(4LtMs, Ms 60, 1886, 10)
Jesus passed over the ground where Adam fell. He knows just how to help those who are tempted on appetite. Yet how many there are who have fallen on the same point, just because they do not go to Christ for help, and will sell their God-given reasons for a glass of stimulant. The mental power has degenerated from generation to generation. No one can realize the power of sin on the human race until he can understand what Christ suffered in order for us to perfect a Christian character. When we are tempted we should remember Jesus, who fasted forty days in our behalf.
(4LtMs, Ms 60, 1886, 11)
The second temptation was on the glory and honor of the world. “And the devil, taking Him up into an high mountain, showed unto Him all the kingdoms of the world in a moment of time. And the devil said unto Him, All this power will I give Thee, and the glory of them: for that is delivered unto me; and to whomsoever I will I give it. If Thou therefore wilt worship me, all shall be Thine.”Luke 4:5-7. But in this our Saviour came off victor.
(4LtMs, Ms 60, 1886, 12)
The third temptation was on presumption. “And he brought Him to Jerusalem, and set Him on a pinnacle of the temple, and said unto Him, If Thou be the Son of God, cast Thyself down from hence.”V. 9. And then Satan quoted Scripture to Him, and Jesus met him in the same way, and Satan left the battlefield a conquered foe, and it is possible for everyone to become victor.
(4LtMs, Ms 60, 1886, 13)
John, while in vision, saw a company clothed in white robes. An elder asked him who they were. “And I said unto him, Sir, thou knowest. And he said to me, These are they which came out of great tribulation, and have washed their robes, and made them white in the blood of the Lamb.”Revelation 7:14. They were seen in the temple of God. This will be the result for all who will lay hold of the merits of Christ and wash their robes in His blood. Every provision has been made so that we can sit with Christ upon His throne, but the condition is that we be in harmony with the law of God. We must forsake all unrighteousness and comply with the conditions; then all heaven is opened to our prayer.
(4LtMs, Ms 60, 1886, 14)
Christ says, “If ye abide in Me, and My words abide in you, ye shall ask what ye will, and it shall be done unto you.”John 5:7. Here is a precious promise, and the Lord would have us take hold of His Word and by faith lay hold of the promises. Oh, that all would place themselves in that condition where they would feel the need of a Saviour and be forgiven and cleansed from all unrighteousness!
(4LtMs, Ms 60, 1886, 15)
We cannot afford to lose heaven. We ought to have our conversation on heavenly things. There, there is no death nor pain. Why are we so reluctant to talk of these things? Why do we dwell upon earthly things? The apostle exhorts us to have our conversation in heaven. Philippians 3:20.
(4LtMs, Ms 60, 1886, 16)
“If ye then be risen with Christ, seek those things which are above, where Christ sitteth on the right hand of God. Set your affection on things above, not on things on the earth. For ye are dead, and your life is hid with Christ in God. When Christ, who is our life, shall appear, then shall ye also appear with Him in glory. Mortify therefore your members which are upon the earth; fornication, uncleanness, inordinate affection, evil concupiscence, and covetousness, which is idolatry.”Colossians 3:1-5.
(4LtMs, Ms 60, 1886, 17)
Here is everything to think of. Christ will soon return to gather those who are prepared and take them to this glorious place. “So Christ was once offered to bear the sins of many; and unto them that look for Him shall He appear the second time without sin unto salvation.”Hebrews 9:28.
(4LtMs, Ms 60, 1886, 18)
Do we love to think of this event, or do we want to put it off? We must set our affections on the things above. The more we talk of Jesus, the more we shall reflect His divine image. By beholding we become transformed. We need to bring Christ into our religious experience. When you assemble together, let the conversation be on Christ and His salvation. Here is a subject we want to talk of. The more we talk of Jesus, the more of His matchless charms we shall behold.
(4LtMs, Ms 60, 1886, 19)
We are not to study the world’s standard, but the Word of God. Let us contemplate the great work that has opened a way for our salvation. Shall we be careless in this matter? Christ has brought salvation within reach of all, and we want to lay hold of the hope that is set before us. Satan has almost everything his own way, because we do not resist him. We place ourselves within his reach. We must set a sentinel to guard against his attacks. Eternal life is worth everything, and we should be willing to sacrifice, for it is worth persevering effort. Every one can have access to the Man of Calvary. He will give us of His Spirit.
(4LtMs, Ms 60, 1886, 20)
Should we have to suffer for Christ’s sake, we should not complain, when we consider what has been done for us. We should extol the Son of God and thus bring heaven near to us and put our whole trust in God. If this advice were followed, we should not have so many trials in this life. We should rejoice in place of complaining.
(4LtMs, Ms 60, 1886, 21)
Yesterday was Christmas. Did you do as the wise men did by offering your gifts to Jesus? Or has the enemy changed the order of things and directed the worship to himself? The gifts are now bestowed upon friends instead of Him who has made so great a sacrifice for us. All the gifts should flow in another channel, where they could be used in the salvation of men.
(4LtMs, Ms 60, 1886, 22)
The New Year is just before us. Shall not the gifts be turned to a better account than heretofore? Shall not confession be made, and shall we not avail ourselves of the blood of Christ, who is able and willing to cleanse from all sin? For our sakes Christ became poor.
(4LtMs, Ms 60, 1886, 23)
In the last great day we shall be judged in accordance with what we have done. Christ will say, “I was an hungred and ye gave Me no meat: I was thirsty, and ye gave Me no drink: I was a stranger, and ye took Me not in: naked and ye clothed Me not; sick, and in prison, and ye visited Me not. Then shall they also answer Him, saying, Lord, when saw we Thee an hungred, or athirst, or a stranger, or naked, or sick, or in prison, and did not minister unto Thee?”Matthew 25:42-44. Christ will then say, “Inasmuch as ye did it not to one of the least of these, ye did it not to Me.”V. 45. And Christ will say, “Depart from Me, ye cursed, into everlasting fire, prepared for the devil and his angels.”V. 41.
(4LtMs, Ms 60, 1886, 24)
Christ came and set the example in sacrificing; and if we are Christ’s, then we will do the works of Christ. Instead of pleasing ourselves, we will be seeking to do others good and to impart benefits to suffering humanity. And unless this is done, we can not expect to have a part with Christ.
(4LtMs, Ms 60, 1886, 25)
There are souls to be saved all around us, and each has a work to do to be reconciled to Christ. This is the work to take hold of in the New Year. We are living for time and eternity, and we want the light to flash upon our pathway, and in return we want to extend its blessings to others. The only way to be representatives of Christ is to love one another; and if we reflect the image of Christ, then when we enter the gates of the city, it will be said, “Well done, thou good and faithful servant: thou hast been faithful over a few things, I will make thee ruler over many things: enter thou into the joy of thy Lord.”Matthew 25:21.
(4LtMs, Ms 60, 1886, 26)
Let each strive to have a better record for the coming year, and live so near to God that you may be surrounded with the atmosphere of heaven, and thus be a representative of Christ.
(4LtMs, Ms 60, 1886, 27)
Ms 61, 1886
Diary, January - March 1886 Basel, Switzerland January 1 - March 21, 1886 Portions of this manuscript are published in EGWE 148.
Labors in Switzerland—No. 4
New Year’s Morning, January 1, 1886 Basel
We have a cloudy morning. Light fall of snow. Clear before noon. It is bright sunshine. We make no provision for New Year’s. Have written thirty pages of note paper today.
(4LtMs, Ms 61, 1886, 1)
January 2, 1886 Basel
I have had a singular dream last night. I thought I was attending meeting in a new place. A lady introduced her husband as a doctor. As soon as the introduction was ended, I saw, directly opposite me, W. C. White looking so natural, but very serious, I thought. I turned to those around me and said, “It is Willie White risen from the dead.” I embraced him and kissed him. Said I, “W. C., you have come a long journey.”“Yes,” he said, “but I must return.”“How did you get up here?” Said he, “The doctor brought me in his carriage.” I turned to the friends. Said I, “What a wonderful miracle is this!” Willie said, “Mother, I have a message for you. I would like to see you alone.” I went to find a place of retirement, but I could not find Willie; and while searching the house, he was gone.
(4LtMs, Ms 61, 1886, 2)
This morning Kristine came into my room very early and wished to talk with me. She stated she wished to be a Christian and to be baptized today. Oh, how thankful I felt that she had strength to do this—to identify herself with the people of God.
(4LtMs, Ms 61, 1886, 3)
January 2, 1886 Basel
It is rather unpleasant and cool today. Meetings were held as usual. Sabbath School in forenoon. I spoke to those assembled at half-past ten from John 5:28, 29. I was followed by two interpreters, German and French.
(4LtMs, Ms 61, 1886, 4)
In the afternoon two were baptized. One was Kristine Dahl, a young girl living in our family. She came with me from Christiania, Norway. Her mother and sister, living in Norway, both believe with us and both were very anxious for Kristine, that she should believe the truth. She has now taken her stand and prays with us at the family altar. We all read at family prayers, some of us read in English. Mary in French.
(4LtMs, Ms 61, 1886, 5)
The sacrament was administered in the afternoon. After a discourse on baptism, three were immersed, and then followed the ordinances. We received several letters from America.
(4LtMs, Ms 61, 1886, 6)
January 4, 1886 Basel
Walked out with Mary and little Ella. It was very disagreeable under foot. The rain and sun had melted the snow, so it was wet and muddy under foot. We called upon Sister Ertzenberger, but she was prepared to walk out to call upon Brother Aufranc. We walked with her and called upon our Brother and Sister Aufranc. He has served as translator for the office in Basel for years. His health has failed, like many others, when obtaining an education. He studied too hard to obtain his diploma and entered upon his work a broken-down man. He has been much afflicted of late and if we may judge by present appearances will not be able to serve in any capacity long, for he is a broken-down man.
(4LtMs, Ms 61, 1886, 7)
January 5, 1886 Basel
This has been a day of labor for me in preparing and writing communications. Some have been struck off on the calligraph and some written by my hand. Sent many pages to Brother Ings and several pages to Brother and Sister Lockwood. This has taxed me sorely. My head pains me. My left eye is inflamed, but I am glad the letters are off and I will now feel free for a time. Sent letters to Brother Butler and W. C. White.
(4LtMs, Ms 61, 1886, 8)
January 6, 1886 Basel
Arise as usual at four. Enjoyed a sponge bath and went to work, but grew faint. My head ached. Was obliged to lie down, and the morning reading and prayers were without me. I had a sick day all through Tuesday. Could do but little.
(4LtMs, Ms 61, 1886, 9)
January 7, 1886 Basel
We rode out, Sister Whitney accompanying me. We took little comfort.
(4LtMs, Ms 61, 1886, 10)
January 9, 1886 Basel
Spoke to the little church in Basel, Switzerland, from Hebrews 6:18-20. I felt some of the blessing of God while speaking to the people.
(4LtMs, Ms 61, 1886, 11)
January 10, 1886 Basel
Arose early. Dictated a letter to Elder D. T. Bourdeau. Sarah McEnterfer copied on calligraph. Walked out with M. K. White for exercise. Wrote ten pages.
(4LtMs, Ms 61, 1886, 12)
January 11, 1886 Basel
Brother Whitney returned last night. I had an ill time this morning. Some difficulty of the heart. Was not able to write through the day. There seems to be great prostration upon me.
(4LtMs, Ms 61, 1886, 13)
Tuesday, January 12, 1886 Basel
Wrote ten pages.
(4LtMs, Ms 61, 1886, 14)
January 14, 1886 Basel
I rested better last night than I have done. Walked out with Ella. I was unfortunate enough to get lost in the streets of Basel, Switzerland, and no one that I met understood English and could tell me my way to our printing office; but after walking one hour, we found the railroad that went by the street where we lived. We followed the track and found ourselves in the right road to our home. I felt really grateful to God for this, for I might have been much troubled to find my way because I could come across no one who understood English. When we reached home we found our friends much troubled, and all were about to go in search of me, when they saw me in the distance.
(4LtMs, Ms 61, 1886, 15)
January 15, 1886 January 23, 1886 Basel
I spoke to the people upon the rebellion in heaven, Satan’s work upon the earth, and the mission of Christ to our world.
(4LtMs, Ms 61, 1886, 16)
January 25, 1886 Basel
Received letters today from America from W. C. White, from Elder Canright, from my twin sister Lizzie Bangs; Great Grimsby, England, from Elder Sands Lane. Interesting letters.
(4LtMs, Ms 61, 1886, 17)
January 28, 1886 Basel
My heart was drawn out in prayer to the Lord for health and strength. My eyes have pained me for more than one week. My head has been congested, forbidding my using the pen, but my prayer is ascending to God for healing power to come to me and fit me up for His work. He will hear, He will not turn me empty away. I shall be healed. I shall be renewed by His power to continue my writings. The Lord Jesus seems very near to me today, and I will trust in Him with unwavering faith. I have precious seasons of prayer and communion with God.
(4LtMs, Ms 61, 1886, 18)
January 29 [Blank page] [Next page]
Brother Whitney has received letters from Russia, from India, from Italy—from parts of Italy our people have never yet visited. They express great thankfulness for the Signs. One from Italy wishes Brother Whitney to thank Sister White for the articles in the paper. He said they had been a great benefit to him, and not to him only, but to many others who read them. The writer of the letter said he had come across an almost worn-out paper, French Signs, and was so interested he sent for them, wishing to become a regular subscriber. The letters from Russia and India are really encouraging, showing that the standard of truth is being raised in all countries. From France there comes a letter from a young man who has accepted the truth from reading the French Signs. He presented the arguments in favor of the Sabbath.
(4LtMs, Ms 61, 1886, 19)
January 30, 1886 Basel
I spoke to the people today upon Cain and Abel, followed by two interpreters in French and German.
(4LtMs, Ms 61, 1886, 20)
February 20, 1886 Basel
Spoke to the church in Basel—followed by two interpreters—upon how Enoch walked with God. All were deeply attentive, and in the afternoon social meeting many spoke of being profited by the discourse given. This effort wearied me much. Was obliged to lie down the remainder of the day.
(4LtMs, Ms 61, 1886, 21)
February 27, 1886 Basel
Spoke to the church upon Noah and the destruction of the old world by a flood. I wrote twelve pages upon the trial of Christ.
(4LtMs, Ms 61, 1886, 22)
February 28, 1886 Basel
It is snowing quite fast. The ground is already covered with a white mantle of snow. I have written twelve pages today.
(4LtMs, Ms 61, 1886, 23)
March 12, 1886
Mailed today to Daniel Bourdeau eight pages letter paper; Ademar Vuilleumier two pages letter paper; to A. C. Bourdeau seventeen pages, partly letter paper and nine pages of scratch book. Wrote two articles for workers at Lausanne. Monday, wrote eight pages to R. G. Lockwood, two pages for Johnny.
(4LtMs, Ms 61, 1886, 24)
Friday, wrote eight pages note paper to Elder Rice; six to Eliza Burnham.
(4LtMs, Ms 61, 1886, 25)
March 17, 1886
Mailed four pages to A. C. Bourdeau, five pages to Mary Chinnock, four to Professor Brownsberger, six pages to Brother Lockwood.
(4LtMs, Ms 61, 1886, 26)
March 19, 1886
Left Basel at two p.m. for Bienne, sixty miles from Basel. We were four hours on the route. We saw mountain scenery.
(4LtMs, Ms 61, 1886, 27)
Spoke to a room crowded full in Brother Virgil Vuilleumier’s house. Brother Ademar Vuilleumier translated for me. The text was, “I pray not that Thou shouldest take them out of the world, but that Thou shouldest keep them from the evil.... Sanctify them through Thy truth; Thy word is truth.” [John 17:15, 17.] The people manifested deep interest.
(4LtMs, Ms 61, 1886, 28)
Slept but little during the night. We assembled about the breakfast table. Four women were seated at table, all with plain white sacks over their full [?] skirts. These skirts are quite nice. They are black, quilted on the bottom. Our food was baker’s bread, hot milk, fresh butter, and a dish of sauce—a simple preparation, and healthful. All ate heartily.
(4LtMs, Ms 61, 1886, 29)
I spoke in the forenoon from James 3:13-17. I had much freedom in speaking. I was advised to sit down because of my crippled ankles, but I chose to stand, even with pain and inconvenience. The people seemed to receive the message given them. Supported by W. C. White, I ventured to walk on the ground a short distance, which I have not ventured to do for weeks.
(4LtMs, Ms 61, 1886, 30)
March 21, 1886 Bernese Alps
The sky is clouded, but the sun’s rays are beaming upon the snow-covered Alps, making a most magnificent picture. We see on the right one yard terraced by stone walls to the very top of the mountain. The peaked Alps seem to touch the heavens. There is a beautiful lake. The Alps appear more distinctly. We see the house Chorske [?] built.
(4LtMs, Ms 61, 1886, 31)
Ms 62, 1886
Diary, April 1886 Italy April 15-29, 1886 Portions of this manuscript are published in OHC 34, 139, 253; CTr 248, 322; 1MR 309-310; 2MR 307-309; 5MR 274; 6MR 295; 10MR 370-371; EGWE 176, 179-184.
Second Visit to Italy
April 15, 1886
Left Basel en route for Italy. We see beautiful scenery—valleys nestled in among the mountains; high-peaked, unique houses; steep, hilly, and towering mountains. To our right, on steep rocks upon the very top of a high mountain, is an old castle, built in 1660, and partly hewn out of the rock. It is now used as a prison and arsenal.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 1)
This is a mountain region. The brown earth, mingled with the bright green, graces the orchards. The houses are thickly settled. The roofs rise in a most remarkable, homely, unattractive style. We see little chapels, oblong, rounded like a tower at the ends. A very pretty little valley. The background is walled in with high, regular-looking rocky walls.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 2)
We pass on to Aarburg, a wide, extended valley in the highest state of cultivation. A man is ploughing with a horse for leader and two cows behind. The fields of living grain are irrigated by trenches conducting the water from the mountains. Interspersed are planted forests of pines. The rise of grounds, mound-like, clothed with their dress of living green, with pine groves look very beautiful. We came to quite extensive forests of pines that have been planted. We pass rocky mountains, towering towards the heaven, appearing to touch the sky above, and we pass gorges where we look down hundreds of feet below us to the noisy waters running over the rocks. The water presents a green hue.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 3)
I have thought that there could be nothing to exceed the grandeur of the Colorado mountains, but we see that which is fully as grand and which awakens in the soul reverence for God. We seem to behold His majesty and His power in His marvelous works. The varied scenery in the towering mountains and rocky heights, the deep mountain gorges with their rapid, noisy streams of water coming from the mountains above, the many cataracts that come tumbling down from the tops of the mountains, the waters breaking as they strike the rocks and scattering into spray like a veil render this scenery altogether one of surpassing beauty and grandeur.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 4)
Mountains contain God’s blessings. I have seen men and women look upon the majesty of mountains as though they were really a deformity of nature. They would sigh and say, “How needless! Let me have the level plain, the broad prairies, and I should be happy.” The mountains contain treasures of blessings which the Creator bestows upon the inhabitants of the earth. It is the diversity in the surface of the earth, in mountains, plains, and valleys, which reveals the wisdom and the power of the great Master Worker. And those who would banish from our earth the rocks and mountains, the wild gorges and the noisy, rushing streams, and the precipices, as unsightly deformities in nature, and would have a smooth level—their senses are too limited to comprehend the majesty of God. Their minds are bound about with narrow ideas.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 5)
God, the great Architect, has built these lofty mountains, and their influence upon climate is a blessing to our world. They draw from the clouds enriching moisture. Mountain chains are God’s great reservoirs to supply the ocean with its water. These are the sources of the springs, rills, and brooks, as well as the rivers. They receive, in the form of rain and snow, the vapors with which the atmosphere is charged and communicate them to the parched plains below.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 6)
The irregular mountains of the earth we should look upon as God’s fountains of blessings from which flow forth the waters to supply all the living creatures. Every time I look upon the mountains, I feel gratitude to God. My heart is lifted up in praise to Him who knows the wants and needs of man. If the earth had been a uniform level, there would be stagnant marshes.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 7)
April 16, 1886 Milan, Italy
We arrived at Milan about eight o’clock p.m. A hack took us to the hotel, where we had good accommodations for the night. It was some time before we could compose ourselves to sleep. In the morning we had a season of prayer. Took breakfast, then walked in to see the great cathedral which is one of the largest in the world.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 8)
April 17, 1886 Torre Pellice, Italy
Slept well last night. In one of the upper rooms occupied by Brother A. C. Bourdeau, we met the little few who are keeping the commandments of God. Notwithstanding it was a rainy day; there were twenty assembled. 1 Thessalonians 4:16-18. I had much freedom in speaking to the few. The little few assembled were blessed. We felt that indeed we had the presence of Jesus in this upper chamber. My own heart was softened and subdued by His presence.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 9)
Only the day before we had viewed one of the most costly structures in Europe, the giant cathedral. As I walked through this lofty building which had been hundreds of years in being constructed, as I looked upon the men and women coming and going, touching the holy water and making with it the form of the cross, and as I viewed the worshipers bowing with greatest reverence before the graven images—Christ upon the cross, the Virgin Mary, and the apostles—I felt a coldness almost like the chill of death come over me. I contemplated these worshipers. I thought of how little of the real true spirit of the cross of Christ enters into these worshipers.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 10)
I felt no inclination for such a religion of forms and ceremonies and image worship. Several women were waiting their turn before the confessional box. One was kneeling, confessing her sins to the priest within. How I long to point these deluded souls to Jesus Christ alone—the only One who can pardon the sinner, the one Mediator and the only one between man and his God! My spirit was stirred within me as I saw intelligent-looking men and women down to the very beggars look with clasped hands and with devotion and rapt reverence to these images. I wanted to cry out, “Jesus and Jesus alone can forgive sins, and He alone is worthy to receive honor, and glory, and majesty.” A costly, magnificent building! Beautiful the structure, but—like the religion—cold as marble within, the heart untouched with the glowing fire of God’s goodness and love!
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 11)
Here in this little upper chamber of a dwelling house, there was nothing in the exterior to charm the eye, nothing in the interior to absorb or attract, but we had a Guest that day, and we all felt the warmth of His love and the value of His pardon. This precious Jesus could forgive sin. There was no uncertainty here. It was a precious season. I had not one desire for the grand temple and its cold worship. I prize the warmth of Jesus’ love. I sought to impress upon my hearers the privilege and opportunity now within their reach of becoming more and more like Jesus in character, becoming more refined, more ennobled by the sanctifying power of the truth.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 12)
We must be learners. Truth as it is in Jesus is not cold and lifeless and formal. Love of Christ will pervade the soul. Truth is full of warmth, of evidence from the presence of Jesus. While we shall be meek and lowly of heart as we learn precious lessons from the school of Christ, we are growing strong in His strength, and yet meek as a little child. Whosoever shall claim to believe the truth and yet be unpleasant in his words and deportment commits sin against God.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 13)
We have a message to bear to the world. It involves a cross. The truths are unpleasant because they require self-denial and self-sacrifice. Then how essential that those who bear the truth, as they speak the truth faithfully, shall by every word and act show that the love of Christ moves them. Truth is never repulsive, but is always lovely, and those who live the truth as it is in Jesus should study how to present the truth so that its loveliness may appear. But many cover its loveliness with their coarse, rough words and uncultured and uncontrolled spirit. Self is mixed and mingled with all they do and all they say.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 14)
Oh, that all who name the name of Christ would feel that they are disloyal to the Prince of life when they present the doctrines of the Bible in a manner to make the truth repulsive! Christian tact is heavenly wisdom, full of mercy and good fruits.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 15)
This has been a season of refreshing to my soul. I love Jesus, and I want more of His Holy Spirit and His patience, meekness, and the sunshine of His presence in my heart.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 16)
April 18, 1886 Torre Pellice
It still continues to rain. In the early morning there is the novel sound of clatter, clatter of wooden shoes on the rocky pavement. No more sleep for any one after this constant travel and clatter of many feet clad with wooden shoes. I have taken some cold.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 17)
I look out upon the sky draped with clouds, upon the Alps covered with snow, and then upon the fresh green grass, the plum and cherry trees covered with their pure white sweet blossoms, and I see a divine providence at work for the good and blessing of all. The sunshine is more agreeable than clouds and rain, for present convenience and present cheerfulness and joy, but the clouds and the rain have their work to do in causing vegetation to flourish and in making all things look new, smiling and flourishing in nature. The God of nature knows just what we need, and that which will be for the good profit of His creatures He will bestow. I am grateful for a divine Mind to order things both in sunshine and in clouds and storm.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 18)
Notwithstanding the rain, we decide to fill our appointment five miles from here, up in the mountains at Villar Pellice. We hired a horse and covered carriage, but the horse would not go faster than a walk, so we were late to our appointment.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 19)
Elder Bourdeau opened the meeting and talked some with the people. The house was literally packed. The peasant women were intelligent looking, dressed neatly with their white caps—or shaped more like bonnet—with heavy quilted ruffle front. Both men and women were mostly of the intelligent class of people, and they listened, crowded as they were, for one hour while I spoke to them of Christ’s riding into Jerusalem and weeping over the devoted city because of His rejected mercy and love. I tried to point them to the mercy of love of Jesus in coming to our world to die for sinful man. Brother Bourdeau interpreted.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 20)
How my heart longed to lead these souls to the fountain of living waters! How I longed to have them see and obey the truth! But we must not expect that things will move fast. The pastors have not led them in advanced steps, but their labor has been to prevent them from advancing, to keep them in the old customs and traditions, and give them nothing new. God wants us to advance, leading the people step by step upward and onward to God and heaven, to truth and duty, to be engaged in the work that He has given them to do. The Lord will lead the people, notwithstanding the efforts of the pastors to keep them in darkness, if they will only hear the message given to them from heaven.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 21)
When the meeting closed a man seemed anxious to speak to me and shake my hand. This I was more than willing to do. Many thanked me for the words spoken, and one said, “You worked well today.” Some before me understood English, and they seemed to enjoy the season much. Some few tried to take the words interpreted into French by Brother Bourdeau and translate them into Italian, for some present could not understand either the French or the English language. There were about one hundred present—some coming for about seven miles.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 22)
We are constantly praying and planning how to reach this people who know so little of the truth contained in the Scriptures, and who know so little of what is required to be children of God. When we returned, we passed over the ground much faster than we ascended. Found letters from America, from Healdsburg, which we read with interest.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 23)
April 19, 1886 Torre Pellice
It continues to rain softly, a drizzling, dreary rain. Devote the day to writing. Mailed twelve pages to Brother and Sister Lockwood. Brother A. C. Bourdeau went in the rain five miles to attend appointment. He had to go on foot.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 24)
It is a hard field, but not any harder field than Jesus had to work in—no harder hearts than Jesus had to meet, no greater discouragements than Jesus met daily. Then all we can do is work on, sowing the seed of truth, and trusting in God to give the increase. We so much desire that a work shall be done here. A light set on a candlestick, that it may give light to all that are in the house. God has given us our work, and He has not left it for us to choose the easiest places. We must work wherever we can, in storm, in sunshine, in opposition, anywhere and under any circumstances, meeting obstacles and in faith surmounting them, meeting difficulties and going through them by faith and earnest prayer. It is hard work to meet prejudice, customs, and forms, and try to show the people the better way.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 25)
All day it has rained and seems very gloomy, but now is the time to bring in the sunshine of cheerfulness. The hope, the courage must appear, surrounding us with an atmosphere of fragrance rather than of gloom. Our prayer to our heavenly Father is that light may shine in upon the moral darkness of the people here in these Piedmont valleys.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 26)
April 19, 1886 Torre Pellice
True measure is everything. It is the very law of God. He puts His law into the least of men’s acts and dealings, that learning and living it they may be elevated, ennobled, and sanctified in heart and affection—faithful in the least, the mere wheat measure. They shall live and rule among the greatest, to be entrusted with the divine cause, to take the power and grace brought to them through Jesus Christ and by the will of God build up a character after the divine model, preparing for the glory to be revealed. To love God supremely and his neighbor as himself is the whole duty of man. The spiritual measure is God’s measure of the man. Elevated and ennobled through divine grace, he is a true man; but these true men are not appreciated by men unenlightened by the Spirit of God, because men have made false signs, false values, and have let them stand in place of God.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 27)
God sent a man with a measuring line in his hand to measure Jerusalem in the sight of His delegated prophet. And He sent a message of another angel after him. “Deliver thyself, O Zion, that dwellest with the daughter of Babylon.”Zechariah 2:7. Ezekiel saw in the vision a man whose appearance was like brass. He stood in the gate of a house and he measured all the building with the reed in his hand—all the little chambers and doorways and arches and pillars, and the great gate looking toward the east, and every least item was recorded, according to the measurement by the reed. See Ezekiel 40-43. Then the glory of God came in and at the end He said, “Show the house to the house of Israel, that they may be ashamed of their iniquities: and let them measure the pattern.... This is the law of the house; Upon the top of the mountain the whole limit thereof shall be most holy. Behold, this is the law of the house.”Ezekiel 43:10-12.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 28)
We do now most need to see persons whose characters and works measure life and things by the exact measurement of God. A righteous life in honest, faithful dealings makes the whole righteous stature and structure.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 29)
April 20, 1886 Torre Pellice, Italy
We have a rainy day, but we do not become discouraged. The rain has now fallen steadily since last Friday night. We devote today to writing and reading manuscript. We hired a horse and carriage and rode out to St. Johns to attend appointment. We had the small hall full. There were some intelligent hearers present who understood English: the two Brethren Mons [?], their wives and the son of one, a school teacher and his wife who was an English lady. The Lord helped me to speak with great clearness and power to those assembled upon walking in the light. It was past 10 o’clock when we reached home. There was but little sleep for me that night. I was studying the situation of this people. The Vaudois ministers are satisfied to be supported, to keep the people in a state of ignorance. They are religiously without life and practical godliness and are content to remain so.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 30)
April 21, 1886 Torre Pellice
It has ceased raining and the sun shines brightly. M. K. White and I walk out, the first opportunity we have had since coming to this place five days ago. We hired a carriage and rode out, Sister Bourdeau and Sarah accompanying us. We drove very slowly, for the horse, although strong, had no idea of hurting his constitution. We passed through the stone works where many are employed working on the large flat stone. We passed over a long bridge and saw a nice house in a beautiful high location. It is some government house I am told.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 31)
Met Mr. Mallon who lives at St. Johns. His family were with him. We spoke with them. Brother Biglia arrived here. He called on Mr. Mallon and expected to meet him as he had done, but was treated very rudely. We had met him only about an hour before. Brother Biglia had not heard of his apostasy, and he was greatly shocked. He asked where A. C. Bourdeau lived and if Brother White had arrived at Torre Pellice. He answered roughly he knew nothing about them and he had nothing to do with them. We had met the man only one hour before. His spirit seems to be satanic. Brother Biglia found his information from some other source. He went up with Brother Bourdeau to Villar Pellice five miles from here.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 32)
April 22, 1886 Torre Pellice, Italy
I arise this morning thankful to my heavenly Father for a good night’s rest. About five o’clock the clatter of the wooden shoes upon the stone walk forbids sleep. I have prayed most earnestly that the Lord would give wisdom that we might know how to give counsel and advice to others. We are wholly helpless unless we have special help and counsel from the God of wisdom.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 33)
There are now crowds of men and women hastening to the market place with their baskets of produce to sell. One cripple, whose limbs look as if they could not bear him up, is drawing a handcart filled with dry goods, cloth, flannels, cotton cloth. Now comes a woman with a stick over her shoulder from which is dangling a dead kid. We see two more peasants with dead kids hanging upon their back to sell. A man is passing with a live kid and a woman with a live kid in her arms as you would carry a kitten. A man passes with three kids hung upon a stick borne from his shoulders. A wagon drawn by a mule and filled with dead kids for market has stopped before the window where I am sitting.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 34)
Brother A. C. Bourdeau reports that last night, April 21, the meeting room was crowded and there were from one to two hundred outside who could not find an entrance. Brother Geymet spoke to those out of doors who could not get in while A. C. spoke to those in the house. There is certainly an interest to hear the truth that should have special attention.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 35)
W. C. White, Mary, and I enjoyed a very pleasant walk.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 36)
In the afternoon we visited the Catholic church. Several nuns passed in as we were about to enter and bowed to us. There were, I should think, about one hundred worshipers there, chanting.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 37)
April 23, 1886 Torre Pellice
Last night we were taken by our hired team to the meeting three miles distant. It had not rained through the day, but began to rain a little before we stepped into the carriage. We had a room full and more of the better class than Tuesday evening previous. Both evenings there were some of the first class. My text was Mark 9:33-37. The Lord gave me great freedom in speaking. His power was made to be felt in my weakness.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 38)
Many shook hands with me and expressed their thanks for that discourse. Mr. Mallon said that was a beautiful text, and his brother said, “It is the first time I have heard humility spoken upon; it was good, so good, but I will not praise you, I praise the Lord.” Others said some things in Italian and others in French for which I was none the wiser. I could not understand a word. Gave out an appointment for next Tuesday night.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 39)
Soon after we stepped into the carriage it began to rain and then to pour down from the heavens. Mary and I were protected with cover, but Brother Biglia and Willie, on the front seat, had to take the rain in full, but they were well protected. W. C. White was driver. We reached home and retired at eleven o’clock, but I could not get let down enough to sleep until one o’clock. I awoke at half-past five in the morning. It is raining again today, but the Lord knows just what kind of weather to send, and I am satisfied with His providence.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 40)
Sabbath, April 24, 1886 Torre Pellice
W. C. White and I walk out. The rain has ceased. Elder A. C. Bourdeau went five miles out to attend his appointment. The house could not hold the people. Many went away and more than one hundred stood out of doors. Elder Bourdeau raised his voice so that all might hear, but this was difficult. There is a Vaudois church and a Catholic church in this place, but the Protestant church is as firmly closed against us as is the Catholic. We will have to reach the people through God in some way. A tent is sent for, and that will be tried ere long.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 41)
A letter came to Elder A. C. Bourdeau of inquiry as well as objection to the Sabbath. He will answer the next time he speaks.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 42)
Today there is Sabbath school, then I speak to a small company of hearers who, with few exceptions, keep the Sabbath. My text was, “But sanctify the Lord God in your hearts: and be ready always to give an answer to every man that asketh you a reason of the hope that is in you with meekness and fear.”1 Peter 3:15.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 43)
I sought to impress upon my hearers the importance of meekness in opening the truth to those who are in darkness. There are too many who love to fight, and they have not the meekness of Christ. This is a great work, and most solemn, and must be carried forward in great wisdom. Our words must be well chosen, our deportment of that character that will recommend the truth we profess, because of its sanctifying power upon our own character. The Lord blessed me in speaking and the people in hearing. In the afternoon there was a social meeting. Good testimonies were borne, an evidence that the word spoken in the forenoon had been received and was making impressions upon hearts to the good of souls and to the glory of God.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 44)
Sunday, April 25, 1886 Torre Pellice
We had this morning a fair sky. The air seems just cool enough to be bracing.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 45)
Had consultation in regard to the manner of laboring to reach the hearts of the people. Brother A. C. Bourdeau read a letter from Mr. Mallon. Satan is working through this man to perplex and annoy those who would work to advance the truth in these valleys. The man is determined to be Satan’s agent to the bitter end. We must think and pray over this letter. He threatens to appeal to the law, because he says an undue influence was exerted over him which led him to embrace the truth. He claims to have lost means thereby. He has been loaned sixteen hundred dollars by our people before he apostatized, and I think he purposes by some blackmailing to obtain judgment against us, and withhold the money or secure a portion of it for silence money, but we shall trust all in the hands of God and make no compromise. Let him do his very worst. The Lord can take care of us and take care of His work and His people. We trust Him to do this.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 46)
W. C. White, Mary White, Brother A. C. Bourdeau visit Brother Vaucher [?] to have a missionary meeting at 11 A.M. We—Brother Bourdeau and wife, W. C. White and M. K. White and myself—ride to Bobbio, which is about two miles from Villar Pellice. We left our horses and carriages in a stable and walked up the steep ascent to the house which was occupied by the Vaudois. Catholics surrounded and attached the house, and although they held out long, they were overcome. Some escaped, many were wounded, and some fled to a cave close by—where we took our lunch—and were smoked out by these demons in the form of men.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 47)
We were surprised to meet so large a number of people who had just come from meeting. There were hundreds, Catholics and Protestants. The women and young girls were dressed, with but few exceptions, with clean, blue cotton dresses and white and neatly done up bonnets with wide quilted ruffles, resembling a lace cap. We had a praying season near the cave mentioned, and then slowly descended the steep hill to get in our carriages and go to the place of meeting.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 48)
We found a large number assembled, altogether too many to get into the house. Seats from the house were arranged in the yard before the house, and there the congregation was accommodated with room, although not more than half could obtain seats.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 49)
I expected the novelty of having a meeting in the open would lead some to feel they had a license to amuse themselves and be unruly. But with few exceptions the congregation were as quiet and orderly as in a meetinghouse. It was entirely a new thing under the sun for them to hear a woman speak, and yet after I had spoken a few moments there was the best of attention. I spoke to about three hundred people. Some were seated upon the wall of the enclosure, some on steps that led to the meeting room above. The piazza above was well filled with people. It was to all a novel meetinghouse. We had the canopy of heaven above us for a covering, the earth—which is the Lord’s—beneath our feet. And this, God’s house, was free. Sect and doctrine may exclude us from the meetinghouses, but in case of necessity we can speak to the people in the open air.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 50)
My text was Matthew 9:28-30. The congregation—many of them—were intelligent looking. All were dressed neatly—the women and children in their peasant dress of blue calico and dainty little white bonnets. I wished to present the truth in simplicity, that all could understand, old and young. I had much freedom in speaking. The Elder of the Baptist or Vaudois church and some of his prominent members were present to take notes and designed to show opposition; but I preached Christ and Him crucified, and our meeting passed off pleasantly.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 51)
The Elder of the Protestant church requested that he have the privilege to ask some questions and make some remarks. Elder A. C. Bourdeau sent him word that he wished to see him and converse with him first, but this did not suit him, and he gave it up. These men will not open the doors for us to preach in their church, and yet they would oppose in our own place of meeting. There are certainly some impressions being made on this community.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 52)
The largest number of the audience live in houses on the mountainside, all the way up to the very summit. We drove our carriage as far as any carriage could go. The only means old or young have is to walk up the mountain on a narrow footpath and carry up their provisions on their backs. They bring down butter, eggs, and cheese on their backs. A donkey or mule is sometimes used for this purpose, but these are rare. Two meetings were held in the room for meetings, after we returned from Villar. A Bible reading was given upon missionary labor, and another meeting was held in which W. C. White spoke in regard to the best manner of doing missionary work. Both meetings were profitable. We were impressed by the spirit of Christ’s teachings, the striking simplicity. When He was surrounded by large numbers, oft of the lowly class, how simple was His manner of teaching. Christ’s teachings were oft before thousands and in simple figures that the lowly could understand.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 53)
Monday, April 26, 1886 Torre Pellice
It is a beautiful morning. We have some conversation with Brother Biglia in reference to Cocorder. His life and his character are very bad. He has a very soft, musical voice, and he insinuates himself in families and seduces young girls. He has one or more illegitimate children. This is the man who claims that the law may be kept only in spirit, and this is the spirit in which he keeps the law. This is the man Elder Grant stands up with to sweep away the law of God.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 54)
We rode out after having a consultation with Brother Biglia in regard to the field of labor he should accept and do what he could to convey the truth to the hearts of the humble class. In the evening we had an interview with Brother Mallon, a young man who has attended our meetings quite regularly. He is leavened with the doctrine that the law of God does not mean the ten commandments. This was the position Grant took here in the valleys, and those who see how unpopular it would be to accept the Sabbath of the fourth commandment are ready to accept this, to them, pleasing fable.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 55)
The spirit that is now prevailing in these valleys to evade the truth is wonderful. Everything as far as doctrine and faith are concerned are exactly the reverse from the ancient Waldenses. What will awaken the people professing godliness to be firm for the truth and duty? Maybe persecution. The perils of the times may arouse in them the spirit of faithfulness and religious fervor and steadfastness to the faith. Certainly perils are before us; and if these perils of the last days will bring into exercise the power of piety and self-denial and cross-bearing, which has died out of their churches, we may see an army of faithful ones brought out of the Piedmont valleys and from the Alps mountains who show the graces of the Spirit of Christ as true followers of the true Shepherd.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 56)
In the days of persecution, men and women and children were educated to take the Bible as it reads. Abounding fables were discarded. There were those who stood firm amid the test and trial, amid sword and flame, who counted not their lives dear unto themselves. Their faith was tried, purified. The principle that sustained these true followers of Jesus was, “The love of Christ constraineth us.” [2 Corinthians 5:14.] They overcame by the blood of the Lamb and the word of their testimony. They counted the cost of their profession. Truth was richer and dearer to them than life in disobedience and sin. They had the testimony that their ways pleased God. In the strength and grace given them of Jesus, they counted not their lives dear unto themselves, so that they might finish their course with Jesus. They suffered for the truth’s sake. They were persecuted and tortured, not accepting deliverance by sacrificing the truth. They went into the dens and caves of the earth. These souls we can look upon, of whom the world was not worthy.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 57)
Tuesday, April 27, 1886 Torre Pellice
We have another beautiful morning. There is no fog in northern Italy. The atmosphere is good. Brother Bourdeau, W. C. White, Brother Geymet, M. K. White, and I left Torre Pellice for Angrogna. We had a good strong horse, rather a heavy carriage. We went up, up, up. All walked nearly all the way but myself. The scenery resembled that of Colorado—deep ravines, high mountains, and very narrow valleys. The mountains are cultivated to their very highest points, and houses are built all along the mountains to the summit. We have most romantic scenery.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 58)
Angrogna was once inhabited by the Waldenses, but the Catholics came in from Turin and burned the first village. More than once the inhabitants were forced from their burning buildings. They were surrounded by their persecutors, who were demons in the shape of men. We walked over the beautiful green sward of level tableland. A Vaudois, a sensible, venerable-looking, white-haired man led us through this beautiful place which ended abruptly. A ledge of sharp, rugged rocks composed a part of the embankment and projected out from the sides of the precipice hundreds of feet below. There the Vaudois were hurried and thrust off from this precipice for no other reason but religious prejudice, because these souls had not yielded heart, soul, and body to the service of Catholicism. We are told that thousands were driven off from this precipice to be mangled and torn to pieces or instantly killed by their descent upon the sharp and jagged rocks. Some bodies were suspended upon the pointed rocks, which fastened in their clothing, and their remains were found two or three weeks afterward. And this is the church which claims to be a successor in the direct line of Jesus Christ and the apostles!
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 59)
We read in Luke [where] Christ, in the synagogue of Nazareth, announced Himself as the anointed One, as He read from the prophet Isaiah: “The Spirit of the Lord is upon Me, because He hath anointed Me to preach the gospel to the poor; He hath sent Me to heal the brokenhearted, to preach deliverance to the captives, and recovering of sight to the blind, to set at liberty them that are bruised, to preach the acceptable year of the Lord.... And the eyes of all them that were in the synagogue were fastened on Him. And He began to say unto them, This day is this scripture fulfilled in your ears. And all bare Him witness, and wondered at the gracious words which proceeded out of His mouth.”Luke 4:19-22.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 60)
Then Satan whispered his unbelief, and they said, “Is not this Joseph’s son?” [Verse 22.] Then He told them plainly the true position. How quickly the current changed, and they were filled with madness and rage because Jesus set before them the true spiritual apostasy. They “rose up, and thrust Him out of the city, and led Him unto the brow of the hill whereon their city was built, that they might cast Him down headlong.”Verse 29. But Jesus was protected in His mission by the heavenly angels. Passing through the midst of them unobserved, He went His way.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 61)
The same enmity that was in the hearts of the apostate Jews, that would lead them to murder the Son of God, was in the hearts of these Catholic religious zealots and made them altogether satanic, to persecute those who were struggling for religious freedom and to lead hundreds of souls to the edge of fearful precipice and dash them over upon the ragged rocks. These who pretend to be Christ’s vicegerents upon earth do the works of their father the devil. When did Christ leave them an example of putting to death either Romans or heathen because they did not believe His doctrines?
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 62)
When John saw the insult put upon his Master in the deportment showing insult and contempt toward Jesus, he felt the wound for his Master, and asked: “Lord, wilt Thou that we command fire to come down from heaven, and consume them, even as Elias did?”Luke 9:54. Christ answered, “Ye know not what manner of spirit ye are of. For the Son of man is not come to destroy men’s lives, but to save them.”Verses 55, 56.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 63)
Herod and the wicked authorities killed the Just One, but Christ never killed anyone, and we may attribute the spirit of persecution—because men want liberty of conscience—to its origin—Satan. He is a deceiver, a liar, a murderer, and accuser of the brethren. He loves to see human misery. He exults in distress, and as we view the cruel persecutions of those who would obey God according to the dictates of their own consciences, we may know that this is the mystery of iniquity. The Lord said to Satan, that old serpent, “It [the Seed of the woman] shall bruise thy head, and thou shalt bruise His heel.”Genesis 3:15. Christ in a special manner bruised the head of the serpent, but the prophecy is far-reaching. It is a declaration of an unwearied conflict between Christ and His followers, and Satan and his angels and human agencies on this earth, to the close of time.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 64)
This conflict was opened upon the Son of God. He was afflicted, He was despised and rejected of men, a man of sorrows and acquainted with grief. The Majesty of heaven had to leave the scene of His labor again and again because of Satan’s bruising His heel, and finally Satan’s malignity reached its utmost power when Satan inspired and controlled the minds of wicked men to crucify Him. He has followed the children of God, causing them disaster and death. But woe to those agents who have lent their powers to be controlled by Satan to harm God’s little ones! Isaiah, Daniel, and St. John have in prophecy announced these very struggles and conquests which God’s people would pass through, and the triumph of Satan in his supposed victories.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 65)
The enmity of Satan will continue fierce and determined against the followers of Jesus. Christ has said to His faithful ones, “They have persecuted Me; they will also persecute you.”John 15:20. There can be no enmity between fallen angels and fallen men who have practiced the very works and sport of Satan. Both are evil—both have forsaken the good, the pure, the holy character which distinguished the life of Christ. Evil, wherever it exists, in rejecting light and truth and departing from the living God, will always league against the righteous and obedient. Fallen angels and fallen men join in a desperate companionship. This is the very union that the persecutors of the faithful entered into.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 66)
Satan made his calculations that if he could induce men, as he deceived and induced the angels who joined in his warfare, he should have them as his allies in every enterprise against heaven. Jarrings and discord, envy and jealousy, hatred and fraud were the elements that reigned among Satan’s kingdom; but when opposing Christ and those who believed on His name, they were bound firmly together as the bands of steel. The no-law question was their present truth.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 67)
Persecution of the Vaudois has ceased, but they are not the people they once were. Shepherds are hired to be missionaries, but they have lost their power, their faith. They have not walked in the light. Piety and the beauty of holiness are not seen in the church. They have become sectarian. Errors and traditions and formality characterize the church. The truth, Bible truth, they will not receive. The living faith may be cherished by a few. The Bible is not opened to the people. There is a constant jealousy lest some shall come in to take away their congregations from them. The people are taught to look to their ministers alone.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 68)
If God has a message to this people, as He has sent messages of warning and reproof, the way is barred so it shall not reach them. The ministers will not, like the noble Bereans, search the Scriptures to see if these things are so, that as faithful watchmen they may warn the people. A firm breastwork is preserved that seemingly the truth cannot enter. But we have faith that the arrows of the Almighty will penetrate the barriers, that the people held in bondage may see what is truth. The ministers give false interpretations to the Scriptures—spiritualizing away the literal interpretation. Ignorance of the Scriptures exists. The people are fettered and blinded and are but a few paces removed from the spirit which prevails among Catholics, and Protestant reformers have planted themselves where they will not move forward. God has light for them—peace and joy if they will have it; but they refuse—perfectly satisfied.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 69)
The Lord has light and truth if they would receive it, to awaken the old fire of zeal and practical godliness, but they refuse the only means God has ordained to reach His people by the barriers they have themselves erected. Superstition, unbelief, and ignorance prevail here in Italy among these Vaudois. Has the glory forever departed from this people, the descendants of the Waldenses? The religion, systems, and forms have sunk into apostasy. Will they never rise again?
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 70)
There is in Christianity that which these churches do not possess. The truth does not present ideas mingled with traditions and fables. The religion of Jesus Christ presents the truth, pure and undefiled. It will bear investigation, and honest seekers after the truth will have it. True religion does not excite the mind and feelings, but appeals to the intellect and to the heart. It is constantly developing and rising higher and higher heavenward. God can work for this poor people.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 71)
In the days of the apostles the truth was mighty to the pulling down of the strongholds of Satan. The fire of devotion was kindled. All felt that they must have a living Saviour, for Christ had risen from the dead; and, trusting in a living Saviour, they were braced to receive martyrdom. God can effect great results by small means. Men of common abilities, humble men, may connect themselves with Jesus Christ. “The entrance of Thy words giveth light; it giveth understanding unto the simple.”Psalm 119:130. Men who devote their lives to God will feel the power of God’s Word in their hearts. They will feed the souls starving for the bread of life and the water of salvation.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 72)
Declamations are made from the pulpit as empty and Christless as was Cain’s offering. The glowing fire of Christ’s love has never burned upon the altar of the hearts. Their discourses are filled with the testimonies of the fathers and human opinions and traditions—cold, unimpressive, without heavenly moisture. Subtilty and human inventions can be met with subtilty and human artifice. The Word of God alone, taken just as the voice of God to man, clothed with power and majesty, will clog the wheels of the reasoning machine. The Scriptures opened to the people in clear, forcible arguments reveal truth in its simplicity, but with such power that the hearers will say, as they said of Christ, “Never man spake like this man.” [John 7:46.] God will tear away the trammels which hold the people in the Waldensian valleys.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 73)
These were in ancient times a people who looked with a horror upon the abominations of the church of Rome and sought to worship God in peace, according to the Word of God. They could not do this without coming into collision on every side with the opinions of Rome. While they [the Vaudois] had not a clear and distinct view of justification by faith, these were a step behind the Waldensians, who in purity of doctrine composed a long line of witnesses to the truth. They made their homes in the Piedmont Alps. The seclusion helped to maintain their purity. From the mountain heights, Waldensians protested against the corruption of the Roman church. They contended for the faith once delivered to the saints: that Christ is our Mediator, and His merits alone can cleanse from all sin. And yet their faith needed elevation. True progress did not mark their course; for they were tinctured with the customs of Rome. But gradually the clouds of error were rolling away in other parts of the world. Just as soon as Rome saw that men were searching for truth, digging for truth as for hid treasures, and not receiving their faith from Rome, then she was stirred. The Roman piety was the only piety that must be current.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 74)
Wednesday, April 28, 1886 Torre Pellice
Attended my appointment last night and felt it my duty to stand in vindication of the law of God. I had been told, “Mrs. White, the people will hear you speak until you will say something upon the Sabbath and the law, and then they will come no more. You will have empty seats.” Nevertheless, I felt it my duty to speak plainly in regard to the law of God which was being made void in our world, not only by those who do not profess to have the fear of God before them and to be governed by religious principles, but by those who claim to love God and worship Him. And this is the reason it is so difficult to reach the unbelievers. In Christ’s day the greatest difficulty He had to meet and the ones who most obstructed His work in saving souls by the light of truth were the teachers of the people, the priests and the rulers.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 75)
Now if the people had not been afraid of these priests and rulers, and if they had not placed such entire confidence in them because they were educated men, then they would have commenced to think and study and search the Scriptures for themselves. They allowed the priests and rulers to be conscience for them, and Christ called these teachers false teachers, blind guides. They interpreted the Scriptures to suit their ideas. They wrested the Scriptures, and Christ once said to these professedly pious men, “Ye do err, not knowing the scriptures nor the power of God.” [Matthew 22:29.] He said on another occasion, “Ye pay tithe of mint and anise and cumin, and have omitted the weightier matters of the law, judgment, mercy, and faith: these ought ye to have done, and not to leave the other undone.” [Matthew 23:23.]
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 76)
Now the terrible responsibility of the position of these great men and teachers of the people was not understood. They led them wrong. Blinded and prejudiced themselves, they led the people who were not as well informed as they, and who were willing to be led without taking the trouble to study and search the Scriptures for themselves, so that they all united in rejecting Christ with priests, rulers, and people, and they did the terrible deed of crucifying the Son of God.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 77)
April 29, 1886
Left Torre Pellice at five o’clock A.M. A. C. Bourdeau accompanied us to Turin. Here we had nearly two hours before the cars went to Geneva. We were glad to be well situated in the cars at last. The scenery is very grand on this route. With pen in hand, I sketch down the scenery as the cars move swiftly along. Now on either side of us rise almost perpendicular mountains, pointing towards the heavens, and between these mountain gaps are seen in the distance mountain peaks above mountain peaks. These mountains are cultivated in patches to their very summit. We see the goats feeding among the high rocks, where it appears there is not a green thing, and how they can keep their foothold appears a mystery. We come to fertile valleys. The plain, level land is highly cultivated on either side. There are orchards and horse chestnut trees. Villages are quite frequent here and there on the mountain sides, and in the valleys are planted forests of evergreens. Then we come to rocks, bleak and bare like masonry towering up to an immense height. We pass through a tunnel and look down thousands of feet into a wild rocky ravine where the green waters are running over the rocks. And we see mountains of rocks again on either side of the deep ravine. Now is the green valley, first on one side, then on the other, and a stream of water flowing through.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 78)
Then we reach again the high precipitous mountains. Houses are built, terrace after terrace, to the mountaintop, that looked as if hanging like nests to the very rocks. These huge masses of rocks of every conceivable shape rise high up thousands of feet, their sides and summit jagged, and between the rocks are yawning fissures, many feet in depth.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 79)
Our track was cut through the heart of rocky mountains. Upon the highest rocky eminence we saw reservoirs were being built of stone, round and pointed, resembling towers. We came to a village. It is very old. Its name is Chiomonte. It stands two thousand feet above the level of the sea. These houses are roofed with dark brown flat stones, which give them an ancient appearance. The mountains rise up thousands of feet above the village, and houses are located in the very rocky heights, one above another, and little bright green patches of land reveal their farms.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 80)
Why the settlers should build in such high places, where no carriage can possibly go, is more than we can conjecture. Some houses are built upon rocks and surrounded with rocks. High above them, and sometimes below, are little patches of living green.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 81)
We pass through tunnel after tunnel. We emerge from one quickly to enter another. With pen in hand I have not chance to write more than one word before we are enclosed in darkness. We emerge from the fifteenth tunnel, and a beautiful scene is opened to our view. Down, down, a long way below us is a valley which is nicely cultivated land. This smooth plain of grass and grain of living green extends to some distance. There are houses far below us. there is a stone wall—large, but in ruins—while on the tops of high mountains are buildings and ruined castles.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 82)
And now we come to precipitous mountains, with houses at the base. High up on the sides of the mountain is quite a large village meetinghouse, rising in silent grandeur from the rocky heights which are its foundations, and the towers a little farther on are revealed, and smaller villages in among the rocks.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 83)
Then we can discern where sheep and shepherds with their flocks of goats are feeding. Women and men are both employed in tending their flocks. We had some most beautiful views of God’s mighty power in the things of nature. In America no one would attempt to cultivate that which appears to be rocks, nothing but rocks, but the little patches of green tell us there is some soil there. Here are terrace after terrace, up hundreds of feet, built of rock walls to keep the little narrow strips of cultivated land from being washed away.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 84)
We pass through a tunnel seven miles long. We pass mountains and ravines and come to where the houses have not so ancient an appearance, and we strike another village that looks hundreds of years old and mountains very high, with villages built upon their sides. In the ravines are swift-running streams, beating against the large boulders in their rapid flow. Now we come to a cleft in the mountain. From top to base is lying deep in snow. Rocks, massive, grand old rocks! Amid these have been planted a pine forest. Rocks, rocks, and yet high, very high up, are dwelling houses—little patches of grass or grain compose their mountainside farm. Oulx is the name of this place. Here goats and sheep make their way and find something to live on, but it is difficult to tell what. We come to a small, old-looking village, hundreds of years old, and next a forest of planted pines by the railroad track and extending up the mountain steeps.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 85)
At 3 P.M. we enter a corner of France. We left Italy at the station back, Madan [?], about twelve o’clock and entered Switzerland; and after travelling some hours we reached this place, France, which is a beautiful country, and the climate is mild and healthful. This scenery is composed of hills and mountains, with beautiful trees. The earth is now most lovely, clothed in her garments of living green; the trees are covered with the loveliest green foliage, and the fruit trees, many of them, are in full bloom. The apple, plum, peach, and the horse chestnuts and hedges of lilac make the air fragrant with their blossoms. There are trees that bear a rich pink and red blossom resembling a tulip in shape. There are also trees with pure white blossoms of the same description. These broad valleys with the mountains in the background are clothed with forest trees. Up on the high mountain summits are built round towers and observatories and castles.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 86)
The varied scenery is a scene of indescribable loveliness. As I look upon the marvelous works of God in nature, I am filled with amazement at the ingratitude of men, that their hearts are not drawn out in love and adoration to God. This earth could be enjoyable, most akin to heaven, if it were not for the perversity of men, whose hearts are set in them to do evil and that continually.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 87)
If everything in God’s works looks to us so beautiful, and the majestic mountains and towering stern old rocks have attractions, how far exceeding it in beauty, in grandeur and loveliness, was the world before the flood, which was destroyed because of man’s sinfulness. God had surrounded them with the precious things of earth because He loved them. But these blessings were turned into a curse, and they used the precious things of earth to gratify their pride and to glorify themselves until the Lord destroyed them and the earth which was defiled by their violence and corrupting works. Even now, if the curse of sin were not corrupting the earth, it would be a happy place, but every place inhabited by human beings is debased with sin.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 88)
The rocky mountains rise abruptly and seem to tower upwards, reaching to the very heavens. At my left is a grand old castle standing upon the mountaintop, and in the distance rises another mountain far above. The peaks reach almost to the heavens—a mountain that to human eye appears inaccessible, rising thousands of feet above the level—and on the very summit is a tower. It may be for observation. The ambition of man will not be restricted. And we come to scenery that appears to our senses as indescribably grand. Mountain peaks rise above mountain peaks, the massive, curiously splendid shaped rocks that were heaved up by mighty agencies and sculptured by the storms of ages—the bare, naked crags, rough hewn. Then there comes a little tableland high between jutting rocks. Up, up nearly to the top, men have made their dwelling. There are seen the peach and plum and cherry trees in full bloom.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 89)
I turn my eye from the mountains to the valleys. There are long stretches of hedges of lilacs in full bloom, the chestnuts with their white blossoms, and trees that look like the chestnuts—a red pink, almost red. Then the beautiful green trees, the apple trees, the peach, the plum, the cherry, with their fragrant blossoms, and the fields of green waving grain. Then, lifting my eyes, I see in the background in striking contrast the Alps covered with their eternal snows.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 90)
This place I have described is Chambering [?] in France. It has 18,550 inhabitants. This is a place thickly studded with houses. The houses, many of them, look very old, but the situation is one of surpassing loveliness. There is a diversified scenery, both tame and wild, grand and awe-inspiring mingled. This is the prettiest and grandest varied scenery combined I have seen in Europe.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 91)
I begin at once to meditate—has the message of truth reached these cities and villages? Has its sound ever reached this city? I see evidences of Catholic religion in the cemeteries and the crosses and the stone arches, whereon are images of Christ, the Virgin Mary, and the apostles. I see people pass these and bow and make the form of the cross. I am told that there are only a few scattered Protestants in these cities and villages we have passed.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 92)
The inquiry arises, How are these people to be reached? How is the message of warning to be given to them? Where are the men, the missionaries, who will feel the burden to enter these places with our publications and who will open the Bible to one here and one there? They need not expect to get the crowds, for they cannot reach them. God has ways and means to break down the walls of religious prejudice that have been built up to keep away the truth from the people. Our heavenly Father gave His own dear Son a ransom for man; and after such an infinite sacrifice has been made to save them, He will not leave them without warning and destitute of the light of truth.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 93)
I see old stone buildings that must be centuries old going to decay, and man is passing away. He will live again, but how will his destiny be determined? Men are inclined to sin, to transgress the law of God, and what need of these senseless images made with man’s hands to symbolize God? Our heavenly Father has furnished us with tokens of His greatness and His majesty. Especially is this so in a wonderful degree in these mountainous regions.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 94)
The great God has reared His mighty structures in the granite rocks, in the towering mountains, in clefts, in the gulches, in the gorges, and in the castle rocks and the caves of the earth; and with these surroundings of evidences of God’s power, how thankless the heart that needs images of man to worship! The heathen who worship nature, the works of the divine hand, are idolaters, but does not their worship strike the senses as more sensible than the worship of images, having the mould and impress of finite man? Everything about us teaches us from day to day lessons of our Father’s love and of His power, of His laws that govern nature and that lie at the foundation of all government in heaven and in earth.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 95)
These rich tokens of God’s matchless power, if they will not call the mind to the Creator of heaven and earth, if they will not awaken gratitude in these dull and thankless hearts, will images and shrines of dead men do this? We look upon nature, we see the fields clothed with their carpet of living green, we see the variety of His works in this house God has builded for man. Every part of this house differs, it may be, from another, but we trace in unmistakable tokens the handiwork of the great Architect. There is beauty in the valley’s awful grandeur, in the solemn, massive, cleft rocks; there is majesty in the towering mountains that look as if they touched the heavens. There are the lofty trees with their delicately formed leaves; the spires of grass, the opening bud and blossoming flower, the forest trees, and every living thing—they all point the mind to the great and living God. Every faculty of our being testifies that there is a living God, and we may learn the most precious lessons from the open book of nature in regard to the Lord of heaven.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 96)
In this study the mind expands, is elevated and uplifted, and becomes hungry to know more of God and His majesty. We have awakened in our hearts feelings not only of reverence and awe, but of love, of faith, of trust and entire dependence upon One who is the giver of all good. And as I look at His marvelous works and see the evidences of His power, I instinctively inquire, “What is man that Thou art mindful of him? and the son of man, that Thou visitest him?”Psalm 8:4. All the greatness and glory of these wonderful things in God’s house can only be appreciated as they are connected in the mind or associated with God; and the future home of bliss He is preparing for those who love Him. The precious things of the lasting hills we enjoy, but these will be as nothing compared with the glories that shall be awarded to the worshipers of the true God.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 97)
We shall have in this life cold and heat, fogs, storms, and tempest, the oppressive heat of summer, but in heaven will be no extremes. We may in the place of bowing to images, the works of men’s hands, bow to God and through the name of Jesus receive the rich blessings of heaven. These images are said to be representations, to call the mind to the real, but there are thousands of minds that know not how to rise any higher, and remain in ignorance of the true and living God, through these very miserable substitutes which take the place of God in the human mind. The Lord has made all these cheap, dumb idols entirely unnecessary to keep the living God in mind. His own handiwork is presented before us, whichever way we look, wherever in God’s house we may make our home.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 98)
Ministers and teachers should esteem these solemn lessons which are in this great house of God so full of interest that, as they shall learn the lessons from the book of nature, they can call the attention of the people and educate them to study the Lord’s book of nature, which He has opened before them that they may become acquainted with Himself. Who can doubt His power or His love as he sees the thoughtfulness and wisdom of God in all His arrangements? God wants that men should not center their hopes and experience in men, but learn the lessons which He teaches every devout and attentive mind. The Lord would have us discern His wisdom. We may study the book of nature, discovering the glory of God in every page that is laid open for our inspection. God’s work, how mighty! It is, indeed, past finding out!
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 99)
It is the work of Satan to draw down the minds from the grand evidences of God’s majesty to inferior things, as images of Christ and the apostles, and praying to them and reverencing the senseless bones of reported saints. God has spread His works before our senses. These testify of His power, and the souls that are bowing to these images may be uplifted and become elevated through the revelations of God in His created works, and they may be inspired to worship Him who is the only true and living God.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 100)
Men may trace, in the broken surface of the earth, the evidences of the flood. Men thought themselves wiser than God, and altogether too wise to obey His law and keep His commandments and obey the statutes and precepts of Jehovah. The rich things of earth which God had given them did not lead them to obedience, but away from obedience, because they misused their choice favors of heaven and made the blessings given them of God objects to separate from God. And because they became satanic in their nature, rather than divine, the Lord sent the flood of waters upon the old world, and the foundations of the great deep were broken up.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 101)
Clay, lime, and shells that God had strewn in the bottoms of the seas were uplifted, thrown hither and thither, and convulsions of fire and flood, earthquakes and volcanoes, buried the rich treasures of gold, silver, and precious stone beyond the sight and reach of man. Vast treasures are contained in the mountains. There are lessons to be learned in God’s book of nature.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 102)
While we talk freely of other countries, why should we be reticent in regard to the heavenly country, and the house not built with hands, eternal in the heavens? This heavenly country is of more consequence to us than any other city or country on the globe, therefore we should think and talk of this better, even an heavenly, country. And why should we not converse more earnestly and in a heavenly frame of mind in regard to God’s gifts in nature? He has made all these things and designs that we shall see God in His created works. These things are to keep God in our remembrance and to lift our hearts from sensual things and bind them in bonds of love and gratitude to our Creator.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 103)
We see in the broken face of nature, in the cleft rocks, in the mountains and precipices, that which tells us a great wrong has been done, that men have abused God’s gifts, forgotten the Creator, and that the Lord was grieved and punished the wicked transgressors of His law, and as the result we have its effects in creation. Storms rage with destructive violence. Harm comes to man and beast and property. Because men continue to transgress God’s law, He removes their defense. Famine, calamity by sea, and the pestilence that walketh at noonday follow because men have forgotten their Creator. Sin, the blight of sin, defaces and mars our world, and agonized creation groans under the iniquity of the inhabitants thereof. God has given us faculties to be cultivated, to be improved to His glory and for eternity.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 104)
These mountains and caverns and clefts of the rock which we behold have a history. Martyrs have perished here, and these places will never reveal their sacred trust until the Life-giver shall call them with the voice of the Archangel and the trump of God from the rocky caverns, the dungeons, the caves, and the clefts of the rocks. They died in exile, some by starvation, others by the cruel hand of man. They walked with God, and will walk with Him in white because they are found worthy.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 105)
This earth is not deprived even now of angel visitors. They come in the guise of men. They communicate to the children of men, but their eyes are holden and they know them not. All that God has given us in the treasures of the earth is to draw our minds to Him. The most wonderful sacrifice has been made in our behalf, and shall anything come between our hearts and our God?
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 106)
What a sight will it be when the dead shall come forth from their graves among these Waldensian valleys! I was informed that, not far back, in these Catholic villages, when working about buildings or digging in the ground, there are found heaps of bones of human beings, and in these bodies are seen long spikes, sharpened at both ends, attached to the back skull bones and running down the back. These things stir the enmity of Protestants to the depths of their souls. A little may be revealed now and then, but chapters of the book of history of sufferings will never a page of it be opened, that any one may obtain a glimpse of the work of Satan, accomplished through wicked men claiming to be serving God. The mountains, the dens, the caves of the earth, the dungeons lying beneath the monasteries have a history which the great retributive day of God’s judgment will reveal. From these hidden pits where human beings have been buried will start into life those who counted not their lives dear unto themselves, who valued integrity of soul to God above ease, above property, above life itself. From beneath the molding majestic walls is ground cursed by the Roman power, but sanctified by the blood of martyrs; and as the blood of Abel cried to God from the ground, so will the blood of these slaughtered ones cry to God from the ground for vengeance.
(4LtMs, Ms 62, 1886, 107)
Ms 63, 1886
Journey From Italy to Switzerland (Supplementary Account) NP [April 29, 1886] See Ms 62, 1886. Previously unpublished.
On the cars from Torre Pellice to Geneva the mountains are stretching upward to a very great height on either side of us. These mountains are cultivated nearly to their summit. We come now where we look down thousands of feet, and there is a ravine in which is a swiftly running stream. It is [a] mountain of rocks on either side of this deep precipice. We see most beautiful green valleys and orchards, houses all built in the mountainsides.
(4LtMs, Ms 63, 1886, 1)
We come to a village, very, very old—Chiomonte. There are many houses built standing two thousand feet above level sea. The roofs are of broad, flat stones which give them an ancient appearance.
(4LtMs, Ms 63, 1886, 2)
Now the mountains run up thousands of feet above the village, and houses are built upon the steep mountain sides to the very summit which seems to touch the heavens.
(4LtMs, Ms 63, 1886, 3)
We come to another precipice. We have passed through ten tunnels, one following another in such quick succession that I have been able to write only this one page. We pass now a tunnel. Below us is seen, way down in the valley, which is nicely cultivated, walls of rock that once composed a building, but it is now in ruins. Up hundreds of feet is quite a large village—tunnel. This is a varied scenery. Now is the terraced mountain. Rocky walls are built to keep the mountain from washing away; and then there are the little patches of green mingled with the brown cultivated land; and this is repeated again and again.
(4LtMs, Ms 63, 1886, 4)
Up, up, thousands of feet we pass through a tunnel seven miles long. There is a flock of goats up amid rough, bare rocks. Above these cragged, rugged rocks, there are houses built.
(4LtMs, Ms 63, 1886, 5)
Now we come to more modern houses and again a village—ancient buildings, centuries old—tunnel—ancient village very old. Up on the side and summit of mountains are dwelling houses. In the ravines is a swiftly flowing stream. There is snow in a gulch, very deep. This snow reaches from the top of the mountains to the gulch below. Rocks, rocks, nothing but rocks, except there has been planted pines for a forest—tunnel.
(4LtMs, Ms 63, 1886, 6)
Flocks of goats upon the apparently bare rocks very high up. Rocks, rocks, and yet away up hundreds of feet there are dwelling houses and little patches of grass. It is surely curious to see the mountain trail made in the side of the rocky mountain. Oulx is the name of the place. Here the goats and sheep make their way and find something to live on. It is difficult to tell what. Small old village—a forest of evergreens that has been planted by the railroad track and on the mountainsides.
(4LtMs, Ms 63, 1886, 7)
France, 3 P.M. We are passing now through a corner of France. We left Italy at Modane about twelve o’clock and entered Switzerland, and now we are in France—a beautiful country surrounded with hills and mountains; beautiful trees; the earth is in her new dress of green; the trees covered with the brightest green foliage; the varied scenery of indescribable loveliness. This earth would be indeed beautiful if it were not for the foul blot of sin that corrupts it in every place where human beings inhabit it.
(4LtMs, Ms 63, 1886, 8)
The rocky mountains rise abruptly, and the tops seem to touch the heavens. At my left is a grand old castle situated upon the mountaintops; and still higher towers a mountain that, to human eye, appears inaccessible, thousands of feet, and on the very summit of the highest point is a tower. Ambition of man will do great things. This is a beautiful valley. Forests rise above fresh snow-clad mountains. Hedges of lilacs, horse chestnuts in full bloom, and a tree just like the chestnut filled with blossoms—deep pink. Chambery in France has 18,550 (eighteen thousand, five hundred and fifty) inhabitants. This is a thickly settled place. The houses look very old, but it has for situation a beautiful valley. It is wonderful to see the trees—apple, plum, peach trees, horse chestnuts in full bloom—and inhale the fragrance; and then in striking contrast only a little from this are the snow-covered Alps.
(4LtMs, Ms 63, 1886, 9)
This is indeed the most beautiful tame and wild scenery blended I have looked upon in Europe; but there is one thing that spoils it all—Catholics have a stronghold in all these beautiful places.
(4LtMs, Ms 63, 1886, 10)
And the inquiry arises, How are these people to be reached? How is the message to go to them? How will they be warned? We can only wait the providence of God. He has means and ways by which He can reach the people. The work is the Lord’s. He so loved man that He gave His own life a ransom, and He will love them by giving them opportunities to know what is truth.
(4LtMs, Ms 63, 1886, 11)
I see a large granite structure. On its top are towers, and on the highest points of rock towering [upwards] that seems to touch the very heavens is placed a cross upon this battlement of rocks, dark and without verdure, stretching for a distance. This is Aix-les-Bains, the great watering place—not sulphur springs. There is an immense building on the right, four thousand, four hundred inhabitants; on the left are high pointed mountains; at the base a beautiful valley with its cultivated lands and very fine poplars. It was dark when we passed this point before.
(4LtMs, Ms 63, 1886, 12)
This town is of modern mold. We come to a valley planted with rows of poplars. On the left are high, sharp ranges of rocks, vineyards, lake, beautiful rocks, sharp and edgewise.
(4LtMs, Ms 63, 1886, 13)
Ms 64, 1886
Diary, April - May 1886 Switzerland April 30 - May 23, 1886 Portions of this manuscript are published in 3MR 228-229, 373-374; 5MR 27-28.
Labors in Switzerland—No. 5
April 30, 1886 Geneva
We arrived at Geneva about eight o’clock last night. We found Brother Daniel Bourdeau’s family waiting at the depot for us. We found ourselves in a rainstorm. Our baggage was soon placed in a truck and we were taken to Brother Bourdeau’s house, where we were comfortable and cordially entertained. We retired early, as we had risen at four o’clock in the morning.
(4LtMs, Ms 64, 1886, 1)
We rested well until about five o’clock, then arose and commenced writing. Mary and I visited a bathroom and were refreshed by a good bath. Then I lay down about half an hour. Could not sleep, and arose and engaged in writing.
(4LtMs, Ms 64, 1886, 2)
We had an interview with a gentleman that Brother Bourdeau had become acquainted with. His brother was his companion in Grand Lion Mission, Canada. His name was _____. This man had received letters from Illinois repeating the same scandal that Elder Grant repeated in Torre Pellice, Italy. One of the editors of a paper received the same scandal and printed it. One of the same denomination, a man of influence, sent him a reproof and told him that was not the way for a Christian to do—to put down that which they considered error in doctrine by assailing the life and character of individuals. We had a very pleasant interview with this stranger. I gave him Volume IV of Great Controversy.
(4LtMs, Ms 64, 1886, 3)
Friday night at eight o’clock, after the commencement of the Sabbath, I spoke to a number assembled in Brother Bourdeau’s house. The president of the temperance society was present, and several others who understood English. I was much blessed in this meeting and several were in tears. The Lord is not confined to the large assembly. We hope the meeting will do good. A Paul may plant and Apollos water, but God giveth the increase.
(4LtMs, Ms 64, 1886, 4)
May 1, 1886 Geneva
I did not rest well last night, after speaking and feeling intensely for the souls of those to whom I spoke. It is impossible for me to throw off the burden of the work, the deep earnestness that souls shall be converted to the truth.
(4LtMs, Ms 64, 1886, 5)
We took the cars at half-past seven for Lausanne. We arrived at Lausanne about ten o’clock and walked directly to the hall hired by our people in which to hold meetings. I spoke from the last verses of the fifty-eighth chapter of Isaiah. I was followed by Elders Bourdeau in French, Conradi in German. I felt assured that the presence of the Lord was with us.
(4LtMs, Ms 64, 1886, 6)
After I had finished my discourse, we had a social meeting. Many testimonies were borne by those who had recently embraced the truth. Three took their position decidedly that day to observe the Sabbath of the fourth commandment. If there is joy in heaven over one sinner that repenteth, there must be joy in heaven over the seventy souls who have, through searching the Scriptures like the noble Bereans to see if these things were so, seen evidence from the Scriptures and taken their position upon the commandments of God. The experiences given by those who have recently come to the truth were earnest and sincere and evidenced that the Lord had been at work with their hearts. We rejoiced to see that the efforts made in Lausanne had not been fruitless. If there can be a light set on a candlestick in this beautiful city, that it shall give light to all that are in the house, we will give God the glory and take courage.
(4LtMs, Ms 64, 1886, 7)
In the evening I spoke to the Germans, Brother Conradi interpreting. I believe the Lord set home the words spoken to the hearts of many. My text was Luke 10:25-28.
(4LtMs, Ms 64, 1886, 8)
May 2, 1886 Lausanne
I spoke to the workers today about one hour as to the best manner of reaching the people. Brother Ademar Vuilleumier translated for me. I sought to impress upon the minds and hearts of those present the necessity of daily learning in the school of Christ lessons of meekness and lowliness of heart, that they may be able to reach people through God. We hope this effort will not be lost upon the workers.
(4LtMs, Ms 64, 1886, 9)
In the evening we met a good congregation in the hall. This evening the translation was in French. All listened with deep interest and I felt deeply for the souls present. Quite a number were in the valley of decision. Bible readings had been given to many families and some very interesting cases were developed, but will they obey unpopular truth? Brother Conradi called upon several in the afternoon of Sunday. We had Bible readings with several. We called upon one lady who had manifested considerable interest in the Bible readings. There was a Methodist minister who had come to the place.
(4LtMs, Ms 64, 1886, 10)
Friday, May 21, 1886
Leave Basel for Neuchâtel this morning. Go by private conveyance with my own horse and carriage accompanied by John Vuilleumier, interpreter, W. C. White, Sarah McEnterfer.
(4LtMs, Ms 64, 1886, 11)
Addition to Ms 64, 1886
May 20, 1886 Laufen, Switzerland
We are about fourteen miles from Basel. We are now sitting down under a widespread oak, which is a shelter to us from the rays of the noonday sun. The faithful horse in unharnessed.
(4LtMs, Ms 64, 1886, 12)
May 21, 1886 Moutier, Switzerland
In the hotel.
(4LtMs, Ms 64, 1886, 13)
May 21, 1886 Tramelan, Switzerland
We have had a very interesting morning’s ride, fifteen miles from Moutier to this place. We arrived here about noon. Were heartily welcomed by Brother Roth (pronounced Rote). They have a large, interesting family. Seven boys and three girls are living. One died in the faith a few years since. They are engaged in business and live in a large house. They have a merchant tailor establishment, another department for groceries, another for hats, another for shoes and sundries, and a large bakery establishment. They have a good business and are in very superior circumstances for Switzerland. Their children are all with them in the truth. They have two sharp, intelligent boys—one nine years old, the other eleven or twelve.
(4LtMs, Ms 64, 1886, 14)
Friday night eleven came from Chaux-de-Fonds and our meeting room was in a good-sized room of Brother Roth’s house. I was requested to speak to those assembled, and did so, although I was much tired. I did not sleep until after midnight. When before the people, I feel so deeply in earnest that they should come up to the holy standard erected by our Lord that I am unable to lay off the burden.
(4LtMs, Ms 64, 1886, 15)
Sabbath, May 22, 1886 Tramelan
The church in this place has an interesting Sabbath school. I then (after Sabbath school) spoke to the congregation from Revelation 15:2-4. The Lord gave me freedom in speaking and the Lord did bless the hearers. The room for meeting was crowded full and many present were affected to tears.
(4LtMs, Ms 64, 1886, 16)
In the afternoon there was a social meeting and many good testimonies were borne. Nearly all present took part in the meeting. I slept but little that night.
(4LtMs, Ms 64, 1886, 17)
May 23, 1886 Tramelan
We rode out about five miles. The scenery was beautiful. Tramelan abounds in rich pine forest groves. It is mountainous. There is fine pasturage for cattle. Cows seem to be in great abundance here, and in this respect the milk, butter, and cheese must be far superior to that in Basel, where the cattle are mostly tied up in stables, or used as oxen to work the land.
(4LtMs, Ms 64, 1886, 18)
After dinner we rode about ten miles out to visit an old convent nearly two hundred years old. On the way the clouds began to gather, the lightning to flash, and the thunders to roll, and soon came a violent shower of hailstones, some as large as hickory nuts. The cattle, cows, and horses were running wildly about as if distracted. We drew up our cover to the carriage, put on our wraps, and were comfortable, but the horse was drawing the heavy carriage up the rising ground and he made haste slowly. Brother Oscar Roth was driving. He called to men at a farmhouse, who threw open the doors of their barn, and we drove in, horse and carriage. We were thankful for a refuge.
(4LtMs, Ms 64, 1886, 19)
A man and his sister lived in the house joined to this barn—for universally the barn is one half of the house. The smallest half is the dwelling part for the family. These two, brother and sister, are strong Catholics, and they are devoted to the Catholic religion, but they treated us with the greatest courtesy. They wanted to make us a dish of coffee or tea, or serve us with cake and wine, but all this was declined. They urged us to come into the family rooms, but I could sit in the carriage and look out through the large open doors and see the showers of hail, and I did not wish to go into the house where I would be deprived of this sight. The shower of hail came thick and fast, but the hailstones were less in size. We gathered up handfuls of the hail and ate them.
(4LtMs, Ms 64, 1886, 20)
The master of the house unharnessed our horse and put him in the stall and fed him with grain. He was well acquainted with Oscar Roth, and he told him that he did not want anything more to do with him since he published such things as he did about the Catholics in the French Signs. He said he was greatly offended, and Oscar told him that neither he nor his sister Mary, who was with us, was responsible for these pieces being put in the Signs. He smoothed down after a time and said, “Well, we will talk no more about it. We will talk of something else.” We look upon this as being an interesting little bit of experience.
(4LtMs, Ms 64, 1886, 21)
In the morning it was thought to be too warm even to ride out. All the forenoon it was very warm. At about three o’clock we had the thunder, lightning, and hail. Then it was as pleasant and mild as we could wish. After the rain ceased we pursued our journey. We were free from dust and everything in nature looked refreshed and smiling. We were upon a high elevation and the scenery in forests of dark green pine, intermingled with the bright and living green of the maple and ash upon the mountainsides, made a picture in nature that the penciling of artistic skill cannot possibly approach.
(4LtMs, Ms 64, 1886, 22)
Ms 65, 1886
Diary, June and July 1886 Sweden June 15 - July 1, 1886 Portions of this manuscript are published in OHC 139, 212; 3MR 389-390; 4MR 99; 9MR 92, 94; 3Bio 345; EGWE 193-195.
Second Visit to Sweden
June 15, 1886
We left Basel, Switzerland, in company with Sarah McEnterfer and Kristine Dahl, evening of June 15, at 10:00 o’clock. We were in a compartment with one lady. There are no sleeping cars, as in America. There are compartments which they call sleeping coupes, which would cost our party eleven or twelve dollars for one night’s ride. We had narrow seats and it was difficult to obtain much sound sleep long at a time. We were more than glad to have morning come.
(4LtMs, Ms 65, 1886, 1)
June 16, 1886
We changed cars twice, once at Mainz, then after riding about one hour we changed again at Frankfort. There we tarried two hours and a half before we left for Hamburg. We were pleased to be once more seated in the cars. When we passed through this place last October it was raining, and we had a similar experience on this occasion. The first part of the journey in the forenoon we had a compartment to ourselves, and there was considerable sleeping done by us all. Then our compartment was filled in with three ladies.
(4LtMs, Ms 65, 1886, 2)
We met W. C. White at Hamburg. He left Basel in the morning, June 14, accompanying Brethren Whitney and Conradi to Leipzig to attend to business relating to the publishing house at Basel.
(4LtMs, Ms 65, 1886, 3)
We were obliged to wait two hours at Hamburg. Here we found in this large city the poorest accommodations for travelers. The waiting room was small. Adjoining it was a restaurant, and in this room tables were placed before the lounges, where the passengers could sit, in such a way that you could not be seated unless this table was before you, which was for the purpose of having beer and refreshments placed upon it. We saw only the beer accommodations. Two young men about twenty-five years of age came in and called for beer. First they sipped some kind of liquor from a small glass, then the foaming mug of beer was drunk, and this was repeated at the other tables. Then came the indulgence of the narcotic tobacco, filling the room with the poisonous effluvia. We felt not at home and removed to the long narrow passage called a hall. A chair was brought for me, and the rest had the privilege of standing or sitting on the floor. We were relieved to be again seated in the car.
(4LtMs, Ms 65, 1886, 4)
We traveled until one o’clock and then were transferred to the boat. We had our stateroom, but it was so arranged that it was not a protection from the tobacco poison. At this late hour—or early hour of morning—men were fumigating themselves with the tobacco smoke which filled our stateroom with the disagreeable, sickening smell. We could obtain but little sleep and felt unrefreshed, unrested the next day.
(4LtMs, Ms 65, 1886, 5)
June 17, 1886
We were again transferred from the boat to the waiting room. We ordered from the restaurant hot milk and bread, which resembled in its principal make-up that which is called doughnuts in America. We called again for bread and more of the same was brought us. When we had our baggage transferred to the car, we were placed in a compartment with the gentlemen, and it was not an easy matter to dispose of all our baggage. We found by examination that one of our satchels was missing. We knew, upon calling up our thoughts after W. C. White had gone to the custom house and to the boat and returned without the missing article, that the satchel was surely placed in the waiting room and some one must have taken it by mistake. We transferred our baggage to the platform, but on afterthought placed it back in the car, for if the satchel was on the car with us, our waiting behind twenty-four hours would not be of the least benefit. After we had passed on to the next station, where the train stopped a short time, a gentleman was seen swinging the missing satchel from the car window. He afterwards explained that he was an American and had lots of luggage with him. His daughter, in looking for something, discovered that the satchel—just like one they had—was not theirs, and so we came in possession of our goods once more and were very thankful we did not lose a day by remaining behind.
(4LtMs, Ms 65, 1886, 6)
We arrived at Copenhagen at about 11 o’clock, and our baggage was transferred to a hack which took us directly to the boat, which would leave in half an hour; so we were favored beyond our expectations and were not obliged to spend a day and night in Copenhagen as we had feared. We were about three hours on the boat, which took us to Malmo. Here we stopped one hour and took our lunch. Here arrangements were made. Then there was no difficulty to find our route. A tall, fine-looking man in the office could speak three different languages, which to us was a relief. We then stepped on the train again, which was to bear us on our way to Orebro. We were told we must change at midnight. We had a compartment to ourselves and made the most of it in sleeping. As night approached we were abruptly aroused and told to change then. All we could understand was, “strax, strax” (immediately), and we would not have to change in the night.
(4LtMs, Ms 65, 1886, 7)
It was rather difficult for the Swedes to understand us or us to understand them, but we understood we must get out of the car at once and we did so, gathering up blankets, shawls, and satchels and taking them to the platform where we stood in stupid confusion. A porter soon took a satchel and led our way into another car. So we had the compartment to ourselves again, but the seats were without springs, and we found ourselves unable to lie in one position but a short time. The troublesome hip of mine was not inclined to be quiet with such accommodation.
(4LtMs, Ms 65, 1886, 8)
About two o’clock daylight came, and at four we were again told we must get out of the car “strax” immediately. Not expecting this extra change we were unprepared, but we gathered up our goods and with them were hustled out on the platform; then we were placed at once in another car, and in about one hour the command came again “strax”—go get out and take another car.
(4LtMs, Ms 65, 1886, 9)
June 18, 1886
We had by this time become used to being ordered to leave the car “strax”—immediately. This time we wasted one hour in the depot and then were seated in the car which would take us to Orebro without more change.
(4LtMs, Ms 65, 1886, 10)
When we arrived at the depot at seven o’clock, we looked in vain for some one to meet us, but no one came. We could not talk, neither could anyone talk to us. We left our luggage safely cared for and started on foot for Sister Jacobs, who entertained us when we were here before. We found our good brethren O. A. Olsen, Brother Oyen, and Brother Matteson just up and dressed. Said they had been to the cars for us several times for two days and on this occasion did not expect us, as they were told we could not possibly come in until the noon train.
(4LtMs, Ms 65, 1886, 11)
We were glad to get with our brethren who could understand and talk English. We were happy to meet Elders Olsen and Oyen, and we had much to say. Rooms had been rented for us all furnished, and we went to them at once and were pleased to see that we could be pleasantly situated through the meeting. We cook and provide for ourselves, and we feel quite at home. This is an important season for those assembled. They may never be as favorably situated again to be instructed. There is an early morning meeting at half-past six, next there is an exercise in bookkeeping, then a training of the colporteurs by Elder Olsen. There is a Bible class also, and preaching in the evening.
(4LtMs, Ms 65, 1886, 12)
Sabbath, June 19, 1886 [Orebro, Sweden]
I spoke to our people in the afternoon from Luke 13:23, 24. I had freedom in speaking, and the people seemed to listen with deep interest. Afterward there was a social meeting. Elder Matteson interpreted to W. C. White and myself the testimonies borne. We could but say, One Lord, one faith, one baptism. The brethren in Sweden have the very same experience as our brethren in America. This was a good meeting. Brother Oyen spoke in the evening.
(4LtMs, Ms 65, 1886, 13)
Sunday, June 20, 1886 Orebro, Sweden
Attended meetings in the morning and gave a practical talk. I spoke again in the evening at six o’clock. When we came to the house of meeting, we found the hall full and many at the door who could not find entrance. We slowly worked or crowded our way up to the stand. The Lord gave me much freedom in speaking to the congregation from (Revelation 22)—the whole chapter. I saw that quite a number understood English. These came and spoke to me after meeting, with many who do not understand our language. Elder Matteson interpreted. This was a chapter of deepest interest. We could not dwell upon the chapter, so full of precious truth, as we wished. A deep interest was manifested. We felt the Holy Spirit of the Lord was upon the congregation. We felt the precious truth of this chapter, and the congregation manifested the deepest earnestness to get the understanding of the precious words. We hope the Lord will impress the hearts of the hearers with these precious truths, so deep, so far-reaching, so solemn.
(4LtMs, Ms 65, 1886, 14)
June 21, 1886 Orebro
Attended the morning meeting, but we were locked out. Brother Johnson had the key. We all had to wait from ten to fifteen minutes before we could find entrance to the house. I spoke to those assembled in regard to the man who came to Jesus, saying, “I will follow Thee whithersoever Thou goest.” Jesus answered, “The foxes have holes, the birds of the air have nests; but the Son of man hath not where to lay His head.”Matthew 8:19, 20. I sought to impress upon those present that they must not be discouraged at trials and opposition, and faint at hardships, for we should surely have these. They are a part of the Christian legacy, and if the Majesty of heaven left His royal throne, left His heavenly home, His honor and His glory, and came to a world where He was not appreciated—where He was despised and rejected of men, why did He come—He who was the only begotten of the Father? To save perishing souls.
(4LtMs, Ms 65, 1886, 15)
If the Master of the house suffered in order that we might have eternal life, we must not complain, but cheerfully be partakers with Christ of His sufferings. Then we will be partakers with Him of His glory. Whosoever doeth his duty to the blessed Saviour in the home life and in the church life, seeking to sow the gospel seed in all places, some will oppose, misrepresent. Whosoever becomes a faithful steward of the grace of Christ wherever he may be, if for well-doing [he suffers] unkindness and hatred of men, let him represent Christ in meekness and unhatred of men. Let each say in all Christian duties, “They hated me without a cause.” [John 15:25.] We should not worry about the mischief of unruly tongues. None of us liveth to himself, and no man dieth to himself. Bear the testimony of truth, and stand faithfully, bearing the last message to a guilty world.
(4LtMs, Ms 65, 1886, 16)
June 22, 1886 Orebro
I arose at five o’clock. Sought the Lord earnestly in prayer. I believe the Lord, that He will hear and answer me according to His promises. At half-past six attended morning meeting and spoke to those assembled about fifteen minutes from 1 Peter 3:8-12.
(4LtMs, Ms 65, 1886, 17)
“Be pitiful, be courteous.” [Verse 8.] This is essential for the worker if he would have success. Courtesy gains access to hearts, gives finish and perfection to the character. It is essential that those who work for Jesus Christ shall in character represent the meekness and the gentleness of Christ while they shall be firm as a rock to principle. They are to be kind as well as faithful, manifesting Christian politeness, which is a grace of heaven.
(4LtMs, Ms 65, 1886, 18)
While they should give attention to the weightier matters of the law, they should preserve and exercise the little proprieties of life. God would have us in our life and character be fragrant, refreshing, and blessing others. In this way we make the truth attractive. The Christian should see the necessity of cherishing whatever is amiable in temper with whatever is firm in principle—being just, true, honest, and yet kind and forbearing, pitiful, courteous. God does not require us to be like a prickly burr, but to cultivate everything lovely and attractive in our manners and disposition, for this is the fruit of the Spirit—love, joy, peace.
(4LtMs, Ms 65, 1886, 19)
Verses 13-16. We may cultivate the character in the home life that will represent or symbolize the church above.
(4LtMs, Ms 65, 1886, 20)
1 Peter 4:7-13. Every one in the family circle should have his words and works after the works of Christ. All should stand wholly under the control of Jesus Christ.
(4LtMs, Ms 65, 1886, 21)
Ephesians 6:10, 11. “Put on the whole armour of God, that ye may be able to stand against the wiles of the devil.”Verses 12-18.
(4LtMs, Ms 65, 1886, 22)
June 23, 1886 Orebro, Sweden
Attended the morning meeting. Spoke a short time upon the necessity of broader plans. “Go forward,” was the word spoken by God to Moses when the armies of Israel were hedged in by the Red Sea and surrounded with inaccessible mountains on all sides. [Exodus 14:15.] At God’s command, “Moses stretched out his hand over the sea.” [Verse 21.] The waters of the Red Sea parted and stood congealed like mighty walls on either side of them, leaving an open path for God’s people, and they passed over safely. Their enemies attempted to follow in that path of the Lord’s opening, and the mighty arm that held back the waters of the sea was removed. The walls of water, unrestrained, flowed together with resistless power, bringing destruction to their enemies.
(4LtMs, Ms 65, 1886, 23)
Testimonies were borne, evidencing that the Lord was moving upon hearts, and they were ready at the command to “Go forward” to obey. What a work is before us! Forward, brethren, forward, and not one step backward! Bear in mind that you are being led by the Lord Jesus. There is a large amount of latent energy lying dormant. If you purify your souls by obeying the truth, you will be directed and led by the Lord Jesus. You will be properly directed, and you can be laborers together with God. Every church might be a power in convincing the world of Bible truth. As you train your capabilities in faith, your mind will unfold under the influence of the Holy Spirit’s guidance. There must be in this country a training of Christian workers.
(4LtMs, Ms 65, 1886, 24)
June 24, 1886 Orebro, Sweden
Attended the early morning meeting. Spoke a short time to those assembled on the importance of those who thought to give themselves to the work of advancing and of making every effort in their power to qualify themselves for the grand work. I am obliged to speak. The meeting was good. I said, “The Lord is in our midst, and good is being accomplished.”
(4LtMs, Ms 65, 1886, 25)
I attended the conference meeting in the forenoon and spoke to the brethren upon the importance of working more earnestly and being united in their labor after Christ’s order. I related how we had worked in America, and I could not see but that we must work in the same manner here in the kingdoms of Denmark, Sweden, and Norway, although through an interpreter. It is true the brethren are poor, but no more so than when the work was in its infancy in America. We worked then according to the directions of God with what facilities we had in establishing systematic benevolence and organizing tract societies. We showed by our works that we expected the Lord to do something for us, and the Lord honored our faith. We think that there will be most decided moves from this point and that the Lord will open the way for His message to go to all classes.
(4LtMs, Ms 65, 1886, 26)
Today large preparations are being made by the citizens to observe their holiday. It is midsummer, and they observe this as we observe the Fourth of July in America. Standards are decorated with flowers. Shrubs, trees, roses, branches of trees—anything that will be a fitting emblem of summer is made the most of. Tomorrow they go out into the grove and spend all day and all night in celebrating the summer.
(4LtMs, Ms 65, 1886, 27)
June 25, 1886 Orebro, Sweden
It is a holiday. The citizens close their business and make the most of this season marking midsummer. All is festivity. Sunday Schools march by our residence with teachers at the head of different sections, and all seems to be animation and gladness.
(4LtMs, Ms 65, 1886, 28)
But there is a sadness with it all. Bottles of beer and stronger drinks are continually passing, and we see well-dressed young men staggering in the streets and men of gray hairs reeling the drunkard’s reel. These things make my heart ache. I ask, “Can nothing be done in this beautiful city?” One of the most common commodities of merchandise in carts—large wagon loads—is kegs of beer and bottles full of their beer. What can be expected of a people who thus indulge perverted appetite and confuse the brain? If they could be educated to keep the mind clear and the nerves steady and to use their money to give bread to their families, and, those who are wealthy, to bless the poor, what a different state of things would exist!
(4LtMs, Ms 65, 1886, 29)
I spoke at four in the afternoon to a house filled with interested hearers. The Lord gave me much freedom, and many wept. Here all my talks have to go through the lips of the interpreter, and I see many weeping. I am encouraging every church to be educating and training workers, that companies may be thoroughly organized. As the ablest men are set to work earnestly, they will improve in capabilities. By using their present knowledge, they are becoming qualified to present the Bible truth in its true importance. I entreated them not to delay. Ministers who have a knowledge of the truth are to show all kindness in the work of educating others. Never was there a time of more solemn features in our experience than the present.
(4LtMs, Ms 65, 1886, 30)
We are to make plain through our interpreter the solemnity of the binding claims of the seventh-day Sabbath, appointed of God to be observed. Whether our congregation be in number large or small, the light must be given. Through our interpreter—wherever we go we must through our interpreter give the important matter of Bible-testing truth in the third angel’s message, for this is our sign of distinction from the world and our relationship to God. Thus saith the Lord, “Verily My sabbaths ye shall keep: for it is a sign between Me and you throughout your generations.... It is a sign between Me and the children of Israel forever: for in six days the Lord made heaven and earth, and on the seventh day He rested, and was refreshed.”“Wherefore the children of Israel shall keep the sabbath, to observe the sabbath throughout their generations, for a perpetual covenant.”Exodus 31:12-17.
(4LtMs, Ms 65, 1886, 31)
The Sabbath was given of God as a sign of the relationship existing between God and His people, a sign of their being His true, obedient people. Thus observing the Sabbath is the Lord’s means of distinguishing God’s people as His obedient subjects.
(4LtMs, Ms 65, 1886, 32)
Sabbath, June 26, 1886 Orebro, Sweden
Through my interpreter I spoke to the people from John 7. This whole chapter is full of grace and truth. Read and be instructed by the whole chapter. We had a good audience. Many strangers were present. I tried to present the true significance of the cross of Calvary, and deep impressions were made upon the people. A gentleman and lady entered when I was nearly through. They listened with deep interest. They remained through the social meeting and listened to sensible testimonies that were a recommendation to the doctrines we profess to believe.
(4LtMs, Ms 65, 1886, 33)
I tried to present the truth in regard to the delusions of those who profess what is called holiness or sanctification. I am aware that this is one of the masterpieces of false religion and a satanic delusion. They are the most hopeless of any class, as far as reaching them with the truth is concerned. As they have no reverence or respect for the Bible, they have taken impressions or feelings as their guide, and many of them declare they have no longer any use for the Bible. The Lord leads them. The Lord tells them just what to do in everything. They are even too holy to be obedient to God’s sacred commandments. They have taken strides far in advance of the prophets, the apostles, and of Christ Himself who declared, “I have kept My Father’s commandments.” [John 15:10.] They have made them a standard, which is impressions and feelings.
(4LtMs, Ms 65, 1886, 34)
Those who are indeed sanctified will at least show the meekness of Christ and will never claim to be holy; but if they are unholy, unsanctified, and in deception, they will take any position however inconsistent with revealed truth, for Satan is their leader, not Jesus Christ. They stand under the banner of the great deceiver, and Satan has made this deception the most fatal because they reject the Bible. They say they have no longer any need of the Bible. Thus they claim to be taught by the Spirit. But all such are taught of a false spirit. Christ says, “Search the scriptures; for in them ye think ye have eternal life; and they are they which testify of Me.”John 5:39.
(4LtMs, Ms 65, 1886, 35)
As soon as I commenced to speak, and brought in the law of God—not impulse, or impressions, or feelings—as the standard of righteousness, one man grasped his hat and fled. This man claimed to be sanctified. Brother Matteson met him on the boat and talked with him. He said the Lord taught him everything, and he would not look at the Bible, he had an inward teacher so much better than the Bible, he no longer needed the Scriptures. This poor man’s heart was not at all under the divine teaching. Had he been thus, he would not have turned from God’s voice in His Word to the uncertain voice of his human understanding.
(4LtMs, Ms 65, 1886, 36)
Satan is willing that all shall claim piety and sanctification if he can use them in his service to deceive those who are both ignorant of the Scriptures and the power of God. God’s Word is the only standard of righteousness, and Satan is well pleased to see God’s moral law torn down and manmade standards erected—God’s Word discarded, and man’s human wisdom in control—while they claim that every thought and word and feeling is inspired of God.
(4LtMs, Ms 65, 1886, 37)
Still another takes his hat and walks out decidedly, because the law of God is named among them. A lady sits before me, one of the holy, sanctified ones, and whenever the Bible is presented as the rule of life, and the law of God as the only test of character, she touches her neighbor with her elbow and titters and laughs, and puts her handkerchief before her face as if something very comical were being said. Then she whispers and diverts the attention of those about her by her remarks. Of the character of her talk we are not enlightened, but every time the Word of God and the law of Jehovah are mentioned, the same indecorous conduct is manifested, until near the close of the discourse, when she listens decently.
(4LtMs, Ms 65, 1886, 38)
Will true sanctification to Christ lead its adherents away from common decency of behavior? Will it lead to rudeness, while listening to a most solemn truth from God’s Word? Will it lead to evils of conduct, boldness, disrespect, and irreverence?
(4LtMs, Ms 65, 1886, 39)
What is sanctification? It is to give one’s self wholly and without reserve—soul, body, and spirit—to God; to deal justly; to love mercy and to walk humbly with God; to know and to do the will of God without regard to self or self-interest; to be heavenly-minded, pure, unselfish, holy, and without spot or stain. “By their fruits ye shall know them.” [Matthew 7:20.]
(4LtMs, Ms 65, 1886, 40)
Was the exhibition before me that day of a character to lead me to have confidence that the Lord Jesus was abiding in her heart? Could I conclude she was a person whose whole will was God’s will? It was exactly the opposite. Of this there was nothing in the face, in the deportment, that savored of the sanctification to God of soul, body, and spirit—of which God is the Author—but every token was that of one bold, presumptuous, sinful, and defiant against God and the light of His Word.
(4LtMs, Ms 65, 1886, 41)
Paul describes their condition. The natural heart is at enmity with God. It is not subject to the law of God, neither indeed can be. Now this false sanctification is eagerly grasped by all who hold their own ideas tenaciously, for their own will to carry out their unsanctified wills under the pretense of doing God’s will.
(4LtMs, Ms 65, 1886, 42)
God weighs motives, purposes, character. All men are weighed in the balances of the sanctuary, and God would have all realize this fact. Hannah said, “The Lord is a God of knowledge, and by Him actions are weighed.”1 Samuel 2:3. David hath said, “Men of low degree are vanity, and men of high degree are a lie: to be laid in the balance, they are altogether lighter than vanity.”Psalm 62:9. Isaiah says: “Thou, most upright, dost weigh the path of the just.”Isaiah 26:2. “All the ways of a man are clean in his own eyes; but the Lord weigheth the spirits.”Proverbs 16:2.
(4LtMs, Ms 65, 1886, 43)
The God of heaven is true. There is not a motive in the depths of the heart, not a secret within us, not a design that God does not fully comprehend. But what is the standard of justice? God’s law. God’s law is placed in one scale, His holy immutable law whose claims are specified, taking, in the first four commandments, supreme love to God, and in the last six, love to our neighbor. “Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, ... and thy neighbor as thyself.” [Luke 10:27.] From this standard we will not subtract one atom. God requires all the heart, mind, soul, and strength, and “love thy neighbor as thyself.” This is placed in one scale, while every individual character has to pass the weighing test by being placed in the opposite scale. And by its just comparison every man’s doom is irretrievably fixed.
(4LtMs, Ms 65, 1886, 44)
Only think of the years we have passed in careless indifference—days passed without thought or sense of responsibility due to God, years when selfish interest alone has been consulted. Sin, rebellion, unbelief—one long struggle against God’s will and God’s way. In one scale is the perfect, unchanging law of God—demanding perfect, continuous, unswerving obedience—and in the other sin, disobedience, wilful departing from light.
(4LtMs, Ms 65, 1886, 45)
Shall there be written, “Weighed in the balance, and found wanting”? [Daniel 5:27.] If found wanting in the day of God it will be a terrible thing, therefore we want to be closely examining our own motives and actions by the holy law of God, to repent of every act of transgression, and as sinners lay hold of the merits of Christ to supply the deficiency. The blood of Christ alone will do this.
(4LtMs, Ms 65, 1886, 46)
June 27, 1886 Orebro, Sweden
I spoke in the hall, filled with people, from Revelation 20:11-15. The Lord helped me by His Holy Spirit to give a most solemn discourse to this people in regard to the future judgment, when every case would be decided and justified or condemned according to their obedience or disrespect of God’s law and disregard of His requirements. I felt urged to make a most solemn appeal that none should trifle with their soul’s salvation. Eternal interests are to be their first consideration. To do God’s will is to obey His commandments.
(4LtMs, Ms 65, 1886, 47)
(Exodus 31:12-18) specifies the definite day God has specified should be kept. I warned them not to venture to trifle with sacred and eternal interests, that they would surely find that they could not trample upon the law of God with impunity, and that God’s holy law was the only unerring standard to judge every soul, to decide the fitness of every character for heaven.
(4LtMs, Ms 65, 1886, 48)
Impressions and feelings are no criterion. God’s Word is the only rule of faith and action. All the feelings, emotions, and impressions are unreliable. All their dreams and exercises must bear the test of “What saith the Scriptures?”“To the law and to the testimony, if they speak not according to this word, it is because there is no light in them.” [Isaiah 8:20.] What is the chaff to the wheat? Are impressions, exercises of feeling, ideas, or anything of this character compared with a plain “Thus saith the Lord”?
(4LtMs, Ms 65, 1886, 49)
Monday, June 28, 1886 Orebro, Sweden
The people are dispersing today. Elders Matteson and Olsen go to Denmark to have a conference with the Danes. We remain in Orebro until Thursday noon. I have taken cold and am threatened with sickness. I can do but little else than lie down and rest and try to prepare for my journey to Christiania, Norway. Sister Matteson is helping Sarah, that she may be free to write out discourses.
(4LtMs, Ms 65, 1886, 50)
My mind is much exercised in regard to the means and ways of reaching the people in Sweden. There is, I know from that which God has shown me, better material than those who are now keeping the truth. There are here in this kingdom many who have not as much as heard whether there be any third angel’s message or second or first. These messages are to be proclaimed to all nations, tongues, and people, and those who believe the truth are not working with zeal and earnestness proportionate to the light which God has given them. Work, brethren, work; secure co-operation of all who will be sincerely in earnest. Gradually will this training unfold the mind and improve the language of every tongue and nation, that they can express the truth. Laymen must educate themselves, training their own minds by much prayer and going forth in humility. In training themselves to explain Bible truth, they are working in safe lines to convict and convert others. Take classes along with you. Have them thoroughly organized to do Christian work in the saving of souls.
(4LtMs, Ms 65, 1886, 51)
Tuesday, June 29, 1886 Orebro, Sweden
I thought to do much writing today, but my head aches. I am obliged again to say I am sick. How precious will be that home in the city of God where none shall say “I am sick,” where there will be no sighing or crying and no more death. [Isaiah 33:24; Revelation 21:4.] I suffer here with infirmities and sometimes think that my work is nearly done. Then I consent to give appointments again and have renewed strength to bear my testimony. I was sick when I left Basel, but moved out by faith, trusting in the Lord, and His blessing has rested upon me. I have been sustained in a remarkable manner. I have consented to visit Christiania, Norway. May the Lord strengthen me to bear the message He has given me to bear to the people.
(4LtMs, Ms 65, 1886, 52)
Wednesday, June 30, 1886 Orebro, Sweden
The weather is windy and quite cold. Walked out before breakfast. My lameness prevents my venturing to walk out much. The rough stones of the pavements are very hard and dangerous for my ankles, but I think of the words in the Scripture, “Then shall the lame man leap as an hart.” [Isaiah 35:6.] Oh, will not I appreciate this privilege! Both ankles have been disjointed seriously several times, and I have to guard every step lest I shall be unable to walk at all. I am so thankful I am blessed of the Lord. I suffer much pain, but if I can have my speech, I will endure the suffering with my ankles. The Lord has encouraged me, and I am blessed in understanding how to speak easily and clearly to reach the large company, being compelled to exercise my abdominal muscles in order to talk at all after the affliction of suffering with my broken nose. I then had to learn the most profitable lesson of my afflicted life—to use the abdominal organs.
(4LtMs, Ms 65, 1886, 53)
Thursday, July 1, 1886 Orebro, Sweden
I am still afflicted with indigestion, loss of appetite, and pain in my head; suffer with sore throat. The wind is strong. I walked out. The parks are very nice places, but beer gardens are connected with these parks, and many resort to these places to gratify perverted appetite. The principal business, I should judge, is merchandise in this commodity, even among church members.
(4LtMs, Ms 65, 1886, 54)
This day at half-past 12 P.M. we take the train for Christiania, Norway. There was Sarah, W. C. White writing, and we had merely time to take dinner at Sister Jacob’s before going to the cars. Sarah and I walked on ahead, waiting for others to come with the baggage on a little cart. They delayed so long we feared we would be left. Sarah went back to find them. The cart wheel had come off, and they had to hold up one end of the cart and thus came over the rough stones. W. C. White ran to the depot, and we had barely obtained our tickets and stepped into the car before the train was in motion. I decided we would after this make our calculation to be in season and leave a little time for unforeseen difficulties. We changed cars three times on the route. Reached Charlottenberg here at ten o’clock P.M. and found good beds in the hotel near the depot—the same place where we stayed overnight last fall. We called for milk and bread and took some refreshments.
(4LtMs, Ms 65, 1886, 55)
Ms 66, 1886
Diary, July 1886 Christiania, Norway July 2-15, 1886 Portions of this manuscript are published in 8MR 123-124; 3Bio 347, 349, 351-352; EGWE 199, 202, 204-205.
Second Visit to Norway
July 2, 1886 Christiania, Norway
Arrived at Christiania some after ten o’clock A.M. Found Brother Clausen and Kristine Dahl and her mother at the depot to meet us. We secured a hack and were taken at once to the rooms in a part of the old office building close by the new building. We find two rooms fitted up comfortably for us and a kitchen to cook in. We will be comfortable here a few days while the meetings last. Brother Hansen called and was very sociable. Glad to see us. Anna Rasmussen also was with us some time. Brother Clausen and wife took dinner with us. We went in to town and bought shoes, which we much needed. Sabbath drew on, and we have daylight until past nine o’clock at night. We are so thankful to make connections. I miss so much the strong arm of my husband to lean upon. He sleeps in Jesus. “Blessed sleep, from which none ever wake to weep.”
(4LtMs, Ms 66, 1886, 1)
Sabbath, July 3, 1886 Christiania
We are not any of us feeling as well as we could wish. I am strangely nervous. Sarah has severe headache.
(4LtMs, Ms 66, 1886, 2)
I spoke to the people in Christiania from 2 Peter 3:11-14. I spoke very plainly to the church upon the necessity of being diligent, to be ready for the appearing of Jesus Christ. Some strangers were in to this meeting. A Methodist minister and his wife were present. We hope the seed sown may do some good. After the discourse we had a very good social meeting, which Brother Clausen interpreted. At half-past ten o’clock we took a hack for the boat and rode on the steamer to Larvik. The berths were all taken in the staterooms. We had beds made on the seats in the ladies’ cabin. Eleven others slept in the same saloon. The seats were hard and it was a hard night for us both—Sarah and me. All the windows were closed but one, and it required all the persuasion we could give to get consent to have the privilege of this one window, but we succeeded, much of the time. The water came in once and it was closed, but opened again. It was a long night, and we were so glad to see the preparation by the red eastern sky for sunrise at two o’clock A.M.
(4LtMs, Ms 66, 1886, 3)
July 4, 1886 Larvik, Norway
We reached this place at five o’clock. Brother Olsen was not at the boat, for it came in one-half hour earlier than the usual time. We started with our satchels to walk up to Brother Olsen’s when he came in sight with a carriage he had ordered for us. Sarah and I rode to the hotel where a room was provided for us. After taking breakfast, we slept a large share of the forenoon.
(4LtMs, Ms 66, 1886, 4)
We took dinner at Brother Olsen’s and then walked in a large fine park, a grove of beech trees. It is a very fine place for the people to get out of the city into the country, for it is a woods thickly set with trees. There are buildings in this grove wherein mild, simple drinks, as soda water, are dealt out, but no beer or liquor of any kind can be sold in the place. How pleased we were to have this accommodation.
(4LtMs, Ms 66, 1886, 5)
I spoke in the afternoon at five o’clock from Luke 10:25-28. The hall was not crowded. I was led to a train of thought which exalted the law of God, showing that obedience was required of Adam and no less so of every one of the human family—obedience to all of God’s requirements. I presented before them what constituted true holiness. It was obedience to God, not transgression. Those who love God will cheerfully yield obedience to all His commandments, because it is the law created when the Lord made heaven and the earth. “Thus the heavens and the earth were finished, and all the host of them. And on the seventh day God ended His work which He had made; and He rested on the seventh day from all His work which He had made. And God blessed the seventh day and sanctified it: because that in it He had rested from all the work which God created and made.”Genesis 2:1-3. This is the Lord’s own work, requiring perfect obedience.
(4LtMs, Ms 66, 1886, 6)
Monday, July 5, 1886 Christiania, Norway
It is a beautiful morning. It has been daylight since two o’clock A.M. We leave this place at half-past 9 o’clock. Sick on the steamer all the way. Was glad to get to our rooms again in Christiania.
(4LtMs, Ms 66, 1886, 7)
Was sick through the day, yet I am not discouraged. The Lord knows all about the matter. He sees the effect this cold atmosphere has upon my throat and lungs. He is able to relieve me. I have a testimony to bear to this people, and I will bear it in the name and strength of Jesus. I shall not have come this long journey to have the enemy stop my voice and close my lips. I shall speak the messages of warning. I shall be enabled to present the truth as it is in Jesus. I shall be able to exalt the standard of God’s law where it has been lowered and left to be trampled in the dust. My prayer is that the Lord will give me grace, and enable me to bear just such a testimony as shall reach the hearts, and break up this self-satisfied feeling that seems to exist, saying, “I am whole and have no need of a physician” when they are sick, spiritually sick, from the crown of the head to the soles of their feet—deceived by sin, unchristian in words, unchristian in works, and yet pleased with themselves, walking in darkness, and flattering themselves that they are in the light. Oh, what deceptions Satan can bring upon the human minds!
(4LtMs, Ms 66, 1886, 8)
I cry unto the Lord to help me. Infirmities come upon me, and I no sooner obtain the victory by faith than I am again afflicted, to battle with these things that cause suffering and pain of heart. But for one thing, I thank the Lord—that when speaking before the people, however weak before going to the stand, I have no realizing sense of this weakness. I am lifted above all sense of weakness and can say, “Praise the Lord who hath strengthened me by His own power, that I might speak the truth in freedom and feel its saving power in my own heart.” I will not complain. Satan afflicts me, but Christ restores me.
(4LtMs, Ms 66, 1886, 9)
Tuesday, July 6, 1886 Christiania
I am again afflicted, but not discouraged. The air is cold and raw. The rooms have been newly painted, and they affect my eyes and my throat. Inflammation is very severe. But I see no way for us but to endure it. Went some distance to the bathhouse for a bath. Felt some relieved. We are all poisoned with the white lead in the paint. We make some purchases in the city.
(4LtMs, Ms 66, 1886, 10)
We are seeking to devise means to reach this people in Christiania, but how can we reach them? How can we elevate the minds of those who profess the truth to the sacred character of the truth, that they will be truly followers of Jesus, and correctly represent the truth? We feel compelled to acknowledge that the cause of present truth has been sadly disgraced here in Christiania by the unchristian conduct of some of those who claim to believe the truth. Better, far better, had it been if they had never embraced the truth than to hold the truth in unrighteousness. The element of the character of some is to be contentious, to be unsparing with their tongue, to say very wicked things and then claim that the Lord compelled them to do it, that it was their duty to do this. But the spirit is exactly the spirit of the devil, full of bitterness, sarcastic, reproving, saying things that only wound and bruise the soul. I spend much time in prayer. I am receiving grace for every day. Oh, I experience rich blessings.
(4LtMs, Ms 66, 1886, 11)
July 7, 1886 Christiania
Elders Olsen and Matteson came from Denmark where they had been holding meetings. They bring a good report of the meetings. The brethren seem willing to work and make advancement. They have done remarkably well, poor as they are, in keeping up their finances. We are pleased to see any tokens for good, and we will bless the Lord for His help, which He is willing to give to all who help themselves by doing what they can on their part. We must not complain, but talk faith, hope, and courage, and bring in the sunshine. Faith, that faith we all need, is a working faith. It works by love and purifies the soul. I have a message for this people. Christ had a message to bear to a world where even His own nation clamored for His death and crucified Him because His message did not exalt them in their wicked course of action.
(4LtMs, Ms 66, 1886, 12)
July 8, 1886 Christiania
Our meetings commence in Christiania. I had quite an earnest conversation with Elder Matteson in regard to retaining members in the church who were unworthy, that the blessing of the Lord would not come into a church where there were members whose course of conduct was unchristian, their spirit fierce and overbearing, critical, and denounciating. The Saviour has told us the course we should take in dealing with these offending ones, and the Bible rule should be followed. If they do not repent and reform, then they should be separated from the church, for they greatly weaken the church.
(4LtMs, Ms 66, 1886, 13)
I said, I am sorry I came here, for I do not see how I can help you. There seems to be no chance for me to get hold unless I plainly show how matters in the church have been left lax and loose, and sinners have had their own way and done as they pleased, if they felt like it, which feeling was generally present. They would talk in an unchristian manner. They developed a spirit of envy, of jealousy, of hatred against their brethren, and called it the Spirit of God, and yet there was no action taken upon their cases.
(4LtMs, Ms 66, 1886, 14)
This spirit which has nearly leavened the church is worse than the sin of Achan, for its influence is not confined to themselves and their families, but it is a root of bitterness whereby many are being defiled. God will not bless the church unless these things are taken hold of and dealt with according to Bible rules.
(4LtMs, Ms 66, 1886, 15)
God said to Joshua as he was mourning over the defeat of the armies of Israel, “Get up; wherefore liest thou upon thy face? Israel hath sinned, and they have also transgressed My covenant which I commanded them: for they have even taken of the accursed thing, and have also stolen, and dissembled also, and they have put it even among their own stuff. Therefore the children of Israel could not stand before their enemies, but turned their backs before their enemies, because they were accursed: neither will I be with you any more except ye destroy the accursed from among you.”Joshua 7:10-12.
(4LtMs, Ms 66, 1886, 16)
The sin of Achan was not developed, but the sin was made chargeable to Israel until they had searched it out and dealt with the offender according to his sin, as God had directed.
(4LtMs, Ms 66, 1886, 17)
But in this case sin was known. There were those who were transgressing the express commands of God in breaking His holy commandments. They are bringing their own work into the Sabbath and continue to do this. They have talkers among them who go up and down as talebearers, blackening characters, inspiring others with their malicious tongues, accusing and condemning. And they carry these things to the door of their neighbors, and they listen to the words of the false tongue, which is bearing false witness and is guilty of slander. No one, not even the messenger of God who bears to them the truth, is spared. Their tongues are set on fire of hell and are uncontrollable. There is a time to speak and a time to forbear, but sin is to be called by its right name. I have many things to say, but you will use the things, should I speak, to oppress souls.
(4LtMs, Ms 66, 1886, 18)
July 9, 1886 Christiania
[No entry.]
(4LtMs, Ms 66, 1886, 19)
Sabbath, July 10, 1886 Christiania
I spoke to the people assembled from John 5. This chapter is of special interest. This whole chapter is truth. It is an enlightening of the people who need to be reconverted before they can become righteous.
(4LtMs, Ms 66, 1886, 20)
July 11, 1886 Christiania
Spoke at six o’clock. Luke 19:10. This whole chapter is to be a lesson for all. In the morning at 9 o’clock, went into the committee meeting and bore my testimony in plain language, which was reported, in regard to the condition of the church. I told them I did not expect that they saw their condition and my words would appear to them as idle tales.
(4LtMs, Ms 66, 1886, 21)
No sooner had I sat down than Brother Hansen, to whom my words applied in regard to the observance of the Sabbath, arose, and several started to their feet at the same time. He said, “These words are not regarded by me as idle tales. I believe them to be truth and mean to act upon them.” Others arose and made the same statement. These testimonies from my brethren I accept. They do me good, and I shall not regret coming to Christiania if the church will be instructed and will make a decided change throughout her borders.
(4LtMs, Ms 66, 1886, 22)
This bearing plain testimonies affects me much. I always dislike to give pain, but when I see evil and its tendency to weaken and destroy the church discipline where it exists, I cannot hold my peace. I have to speak and in the name of the Lord seek to repress the incoming tide of evil, that it shall not overwhelm the church and make them an offense to God.
(4LtMs, Ms 66, 1886, 23)
I was weak as a child after bearing the plain testimony and felt unable to write. W. C. White saw my condition and he hired a team, and I rode out for the first time in four weeks. We rode several miles in the country and were much pleased with the city grounds and forests that were open to the poor and to all who wished to go out in the country. These extensive grounds are reserved for the city that they may have places nearby to take their children. This is a blessing.
(4LtMs, Ms 66, 1886, 24)
We saw an old church—Catholic—in the forest of _____. It is six hundred years old. We went through it. Whoever was the designer, it seems like a relic of the Dark Ages in every sense of the word. Close by was an old log house, hundreds of years old, in which were treasured old-fashioned dishes, platters, and every kind of cooking utensil, and every odd, homely, curious article.
(4LtMs, Ms 66, 1886, 25)
But we saw far greater beauty in the works of God in nature—the lofty trees, the waving grain, almost ready for the sickle, the hay ready for the scythe, the sweet-scented red and white clover that perfumed the air. There are bathhouses built close by the water, one arranged for men, the other for women. Many people resort here on Sunday. We saw men, women, and children with baskets and baby carriages with the precious little ones, all hurrying to get into the country—blessed country. Precious are the forests and groves to the poor, tired, weary ones who own no land of their own.
(4LtMs, Ms 66, 1886, 26)
We enjoyed this ride very much. We felt peaceful and rested. I spoke in the evening to a houseful upon Luke 19:42, 43. I had much freedom. The power of the Lord was upon me as I presented to the people the blessed heavenly home that awaits the faithful. There was deep feeling in the congregation. Many wept. I know that the Lord impressed hearts. My heart was filled with praise and gratitude to God for His special blessing upon the people.
(4LtMs, Ms 66, 1886, 27)
Monday, July 12, 1886 Christiania
We had an interview with Brother and Sister Hansen. We had a very pleasant interview. Monday evening three were disfellowshipped from the church. There was not the wisest course taken. These offending ones were cut off while a spirit of harshness and severity was manifested, rather than a spirit of sorrow and pity and love for them. This awakened in them a spirit of combativeness and retaliation, and the offended ones, in the place of having a spirit of repentance and sorrow, became defiant and accusers. They manifested a satanic spirit; and when action was taken to disconnect them from the church, a few voted in harmony with the proposition, while others did not vote at all; and some who had felt and expressed their grief at the course pursued by these men had naught to say.
(4LtMs, Ms 66, 1886, 28)
This led Brother Matteson to feel that none, scarcely, stood by him, and again he was unwise and resigned his position as president of the publishing association and elder of the church. Thus matters were in a bad jumble. But this also was necessary that it should develop that the church was holding together like ropes of sand; that there was no real, genuine harmony and unity with its members; that but few had any real sense of the order that should exist in the church, and they had no real sense of sacred and eternal things. The sacred was brought down upon a level with common things. The molding influence had not been of that character to elevate and lead them up, upon a high plain of action. They were very bad representatives of the truth before the world.
(4LtMs, Ms 66, 1886, 29)
Tuesday, July 13, 1886 Christiania
W. C. White and I had a long talk with Elder Matteson. I think we were able to help his mind some on several points, and to have him see he could not now lay down his responsibilities.
(4LtMs, Ms 66, 1886, 30)
Wednesday, July 14, 1886
We visited Brother Hansen in his island home. At 9 o’clock we took a boat which brought us near to Brother Hansen’s in about fifteen minutes. It took us some longer than this to reach the boat.
(4LtMs, Ms 66, 1886, 31)
Thursday, July 15, 1886
Very busy today in packing up and preparing to leave on the morrow. I became very weary, but some company came, and I spoke in the evening to the church from Philippians 2; Psalm 15. I presented before the church the necessity of a thorough change in their characters before God could acknowledge them as His children. I urged upon them the necessity of order in the church. They must have the mind which dwelt in Jesus in order to conduct themselves aright in the church of God. I urged upon them the importance of a correct observing of the Sabbath. The people were called forward, and many good testimonies were borne. Some confessions of wrong were made, but the work was but just begun in the church. If it continues to go forward, then there will be a hearty repentance and shame and confusion of face before God for the unrighteous course that has been pursued toward the brethren and sisters. With this meeting my labors closed in Christiania.
(4LtMs, Ms 66, 1886, 32)
Ms 67, 1886
Diary, July 1886 Denmark July 16-27, 1886 Portions of this manuscript are published in 3Bio 352.
Second Visit to Denmark
Friday, July 16, 1886
Friday, half-past twelve o’clock we stepped on board the steamer for Copenhagen. We were very unwilling to travel upon the Sabbath, but there was no other way for us to do and reach our appointments. We retired early, before the Sabbath commenced, and we had a good night’s rest.
(4LtMs, Ms 67, 1886, 1)
Saturday, July 17, 1886
We had a cup of hot water in the morning and a little bread. We did not reach Copenhagen as early as usual because of head winds. Brother Brorson was at the depot waiting for us, and we took a hack to our rooms secured in a hotel, and we could get nothing to eat until four o’clock. We had eaten only a portion of bread and a few strawberries which we brought with us, and hot water, since Friday noon, and we were faint and hungry upon the boat. We rested much and slept considerable on the boat.
(4LtMs, Ms 67, 1886, 2)
Sunday, July 18, 1886 Copenhagen, Denmark
I have written a letter of eight pages to Dr. Kellogg on letter paper. Spoke in the evening from Hebrews 6[?]:24-26. This is a pleasure-loving city. Dancing and amusement of every kind are engaged in with zeal and earnestness, as though their eternal interest would be best secured by self-indulgence. There is beer drinking, card playing, and profligacy. The religious element of the churches is “Enjoy yourselves.” Self-denial and bearing the cross are not brought into their religious life. What kind of heaven would it be if these classes go there without a thorough transformation of character? Jesus the precious Saviour is not loved and honored by them here by practicing His life of humiliation. Christ’s life has no charms for them. Then how will they enjoy His presence in the world made new, or in the city of God?
(4LtMs, Ms 67, 1886, 3)
The Lord blessed me in speaking. The hall was well filled. Many were obliged to stand, yet they all listened with attention; and I do hope the words spoken may set some to thinking and inquiring, “What shall I do to be saved?” [Acts 16:30.] If I had not felt the power of the Lord sustaining, I should have felt discouraged. But for the thought that this would be the sowing of seed which would bring forth good fruit, I should not have had any hope that our labors were producing results. But I was sustained in bearing the straight testimony. I had the assurance that Christ was by my side, inspiring my heart to utter the very message He gave me, and I was encouraged by Christ’s presence. I felt a signal manifestation of His rich grace and the interesting coincidences evidenced that the Lord Jesus was in the assembly.
(4LtMs, Ms 67, 1886, 4)
Monday, July 19, 1886 Copenhagen
Attended morning meeting. Only twenty-four were present. Workmen have to be at their business or lose their place, and this would be a great calamity, for there are thousands in this city who can get no employment up to this time. There has been much building going on, but the times have changed. [Now there is] but little building, but little painting, and want and starvation are the only prospect before a large number of poor families. Those who came out were much interested. I spoke from Nahum 1:7. After I had ceased speaking, many excellent testimonies were borne. One man has been for six months searching the Bible and moving cautiously upon the truth. He was a sea captain; was a Methodist class leader; can speak English. The class he taught in Sunday school were much attached to him, but the minister told him it would not do to have him teach the class any longer. He has not yet united with the church, but intends to walk carefully. He is much respected. He has a commanding appearance.
(4LtMs, Ms 67, 1886, 5)
There is still another man who has newly come to the faith who designs to do colporteur work. He bears a good appearance. He and the sea captain and all present wept and seem to feel deeply impressed. They bore excellent testimonies. W. C. White and I walked out in the botanical garden. These grounds are open most all hours for all to enter, and there is a great variety of trees, shrubs, and flowers. We conversed some in regard to future plans and could not make decisions long beforehand, for we knew not what changes may take place with us. Our lives and time are the Lord’s. He will direct us as fast as He sees it shall be for our good and His glory.
(4LtMs, Ms 67, 1886, 6)
Tuesday, July 20, 1886 Copenhagen
Arise at four. My heart is drawn out in earnest prayer to God that I may have His presence to go with me. I am weak and unworthy; but if the Lord can use me, frail and imperfect, to act a part in His work, I will consider it the greatest honor. How carefully we need to walk before the Lord, lest we shall feel self-confident and go forward in our own spirit. Jesus says, “Without Me ye can do nothing.” [John 15:5.] Then we must not leave Jesus, but the language of our heart should be, “Abide with me.” I feel this morning that confidence in God that I can commit the keeping of my soul to Him as unto a faithful Creator. I would trust Him as fully and simply as a child its earthly parents. It seems to me this morning that we can go about our work, doing our very best with watchfulness and with prayer, and dismiss our many anxieties and worries. The Lord would have us bring our burdens to Him, and He says He will give us rest. Do we believe His word? Will we comply with the conditions? Will we come to Jesus? If we remain apart from Him, we cannot wear His yoke, neither can we lift His burden. If we come to Him, we shall not be disappointed. He said, “Come unto Me, all ye that labour and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest.” [Matthew 11:28.]
(4LtMs, Ms 67, 1886, 7)
Wednesday, July 21, 1886 Copenhagen
Awakened at three o’clock and do considerable writing before breakfast. Then attend morning meeting. The numbers increase.
(4LtMs, Ms 67, 1886, 8)
Thursday, July 22, 1886 Friday, July 23, 1886 Saturday, July 24, 1886 Sunday, July 25, 1886 Monday, July 26, 1886
We left Copenhagen Monday morning. After riding two hours stepped on board the boat at Corsia for Kiel. We were surprised to find so large a number of English-speaking people on the boat. W. C. White generally writes on the cars and on the boat. While he was writing as usual, many gentlemen and ladies collected around him to see the calligraph, which was a new machine to them.
(4LtMs, Ms 67, 1886, 9)
After the wonder was over, several had something else to attend to. A man of the higher class of society began to smoke. He bore an intelligent, good countenance, but his face was very red. Others joined him and regaled themselves with tobacco to their hearts’ content. Then refreshments were called for, which consisted of a platter of fat pork and beer without bread. The red-faced gentleman and his lady enjoyed this repast. If it were to be a rough passage, it would do them no harm. The wind became very strong and the water somewhat rough, and the lady lay down on the upper deck.
(4LtMs, Ms 67, 1886, 10)
I had been up early preparing for our journey at 3 A.M. and went below into the ladies’ cabin. The atmosphere was not fresh, but musty and oppressive. I slept a short time and began to feel premonitions of sea sickness. I went at once on deck, where W. C. White was, and though the wind was blowing strong, it was grateful to me. I finally overcame the disagreeable sickness, but was giddy headed. I did not venture to trust myself below, but I observed several of the beer drinkers were throwing up their pork and meat.
(4LtMs, Ms 67, 1886, 11)
The lady who had eaten the pork and drunk the beer became very sick, as I expected she would. Her good-looking, red-faced husband kept up a continual smoking. She motioned to him that his cigar was making her sick. He turned his head a trifle but continued to smoke. Sarah went down below and lay down, and the lady had to be helped below by her husband. He kept up his smoking. His wife was very sick, and she moaned and cried like a child being punished. I think her pork on this occasion did her no harm.
(4LtMs, Ms 67, 1886, 12)
We were not any of us very level headed when we arrived at Kiel. We were not sorry to leave the boat. The waiting room was much larger than at Hamburg, but was arranged in a similar manner. A restaurant seemed to all the specialty here as in Hamburg. At every sofa was placed a table, and soon every sofa was occupied with families or gentlemen and ladies, and soon the foaming mugs of beer came on, and after the performing of clicking the mugs together they drank their beer. Some called for bread and cut it and drank the beer and placed the foaming glass to the mouths of their little children. And women drank just as freely as the men. Then that which I had dreaded came—the cigars—and there was the most earnest, devoted smoking, and this was continued. The gentlemen, if I may call them so, send forth clouds of poisonous tobacco smoke, puffing it directly into the faces of the ladies by their side. The effluvia of tobacco was almost unendurable, and this is all the room there was for the accommodation of travelers.
(4LtMs, Ms 67, 1886, 13)
We had favorable accommodations—a compartment to ourselves. We rode about two hours and changed cars at Hamburg. Our baggage had to pass through the custom house for examination. We were again favored with a compartment to ourselves and had good accommodations for the night. We have no sleeping cars attached to the trains as in America. In some compartments the seats can be adjusted and form a very good chance to sleep.
(4LtMs, Ms 67, 1886, 14)
Passing out of Hamburg we passed a beer garden. It is more than one hundred feet long by about forty feet wide. Although it was ten o’clock at night, this beer garden was well patronized. The garden was made most attractive. Large chandeliers hung from the ceiling, for the garden was roofed and the sides open. There were most beautiful plants, shrubs, and flowers and music, and here were men, women, and youth all engaged in beer drinking. I thought if tact and skill were employed to make eternal considerations attractive, then many more would be withdrawn from Satan’s snare and be attracted to truth and the loveliness of Christ. Any amount of money is expended to appeal to the senses, to allure away souls from God to travel the broad path that leads to perdition.
(4LtMs, Ms 67, 1886, 15)
July 27, 1886
We have passed as comfortable a night as possible on the cars, without sleeping berths. We reached Cologne about 9 o’clock. There we changed cars. In order to be free from tobacco we chose seats outside the depot, but we were not relieved, for tobacco smokers were before us and on every side, puffing their smoke directly into our faces. But this poisonous atmosphere we must breathe must be endured.
(4LtMs, Ms 67, 1886, 16)
This place has a cathedral which building was commenced in 1232. The spire is five hundred thirty-two feet high, and the building is the same number of feet long. This is over five thousand inches. Services are held there every day, and people go to the confessionals. If the extravagance displayed here had been spent in making the auditorium comfortable for the worshipers, it would be far more appropriate; but it is a mass of money spent in making a costly, extravagant display, while the worshipers are not benefited a whit by this outlay of means.
(4LtMs, Ms 67, 1886, 17)
Now come the market women. There are hundreds of them. They come—young women, middle-aged women, young girls, old women of grey hairs—with heavy, loaded baskets upon their heads, full of fruit and vegetables. They bring all kinds of products to market. It is raining, and the dresses are tucked up around the waist. One girl of eighteen has loaded herself down completely—a very large basket upon her head, two baskets on one arm and another with bouquets.
(4LtMs, Ms 67, 1886, 18)
We rode all day until eight o’clock at night when we reached Basel. We were thankful to be at home again. We found our dear ones all safe and well. Mary and Ella are well. Marian looks badly. She is not doing well at all. I am so sorry. She keeps up as well as possible.
(4LtMs, Ms 67, 1886, 19)
Ms 68, 1886
Diary, July and August 1886 Basel, Switzerland July 28 - August 11, 1886 Previously unpublished.
Labors in Switzerland
Wednesday, July 28, 1886 Basel
We feel the effects of our journey. I have taken cold and it seems impossible for my head to work in writing. It is raining today, so I do not ride out. It seems very gratifying to be at home. Have many letters to look over and some to answer. Many things to be considered in reference to the interest of the cause and work of God here. Write letter to D. T. Bourdeau.
(4LtMs, Ms 68, 1886, 1)
Thursday, July 29, 1886 Basel
Ride out. Go to the marketplace for fruit. Write some. Walk out with W. C. White. Have written twenty pages today.
(4LtMs, Ms 68, 1886, 2)
Friday, July 30, 1886 Basel Sabbath, July 31, 1886 Basel
Spoke to the people in forenoon from 2 Corinthians 4. I spoke to the people with great earnestness and sought to impress them with a sense of their responsibility. There had been much levity and some things which had separated them from God. I read to them Romans 2:6-11. In the afternoon I spoke again from Colossians 3:12-17.
(4LtMs, Ms 68, 1886, 3)
Sunday, August 1, 1886 Basel
We consulted with Elder Buel Whitney and decided it would be best to have an effort made to draw nigh to God, commencing Tuesday.
(4LtMs, Ms 68, 1886, 4)
We rode out into Germany. Passed through one or two villages, and in these villages were places where there were one or two good-sized trees. Seats and tables were under these trees, and all who could be accommodated were drinking beer. We met many hundreds that were flocking to these places where there were accommodations for beer drinking. In several places there were no trees for shade, but right upon the sidewalks, in the streets, were beer tables, and all who could were accommodated. We saw tents, and in them was a circular whirl-i-gig of some kind where men, women, and children were upon wooden horses, being whirled round and round. There was still another machine—a swing, turning. A man was turning a wheel which carried it round and round, the seats adjusting themselves as they were being whirled around. This is the Sundaykeeping we have in Switzerland and Germany. This keeping Sunday means their going to meeting once, and the rest of the day they can play—do anything they please. Just across the road eastward is a most lovely garden, and a building has been erected at great expense. Evenings—Sunday evenings especially—there is a wonderful flocking to these extensive gardens, seated and provided with tables for beer drinking. They have musicians and the most beautiful music to attract the people. There is dancing and drinking beer in the most refined manner.
(4LtMs, Ms 68, 1886, 5)
Tuesday, August 3, 1886 Basel
We commenced our morning meetings. I spoke most earnestly to those assembled from Ephesians 6:10, 11. I tried to urge upon them the necessity of a close connection with God, that He will help us in the work of warfare in which we are engaged if we will only give to Him our whole heart’s trust and affection. Have written eighteen pages.
(4LtMs, Ms 68, 1886, 6)
August 6, 1886 Basel
Our meetings have continued through the week. Every morning we have had some shorter talks, and opportunity has been given for them all to express themselves. We think the meetings are drawing us nearer to God.
(4LtMs, Ms 68, 1886, 7)
Sabbath, August 7, 1886 Basel
I spoke to the people with much freedom from the words found in Mark 13:33-37. I had on this occasion for German one who is translating my works into German. He is a fluent translator. John Vuilleumier translated into French. The German translator is not a Christian. He does not believe the Bible, and I do not think he ever will. I spoke many plain things that hit him hard.
(4LtMs, Ms 68, 1886, 8)
Sunday, August 8, 1886 Basel
Spoke in the morning meeting from these words, “Be not slothful in business, fervent in spirit, serving the Lord.” [Romans 12:11.] I sought to present to the workers in the office the necessity of faithfulness in discharging all their duties in the office.
(4LtMs, Ms 68, 1886, 9)
We rode out again and while trying to get into the country passed into Germany and the streets seemed full of people. Some looked so tired. It was the first really hot day we have had. Men and women with baskets, children and babies with them, large beer mugs and baskets containing bread in their hands. They resort to some particular place under the shade of some tree or trees, and then eat their bread and drink their beer. I had never seen so many people on the streets at one time.
(4LtMs, Ms 68, 1886, 10)
We were disappointed, for we wanted retirement and we were in a crowd, whichever way we might go; but we changed our course, hoping to get where the streets were not thronged. We succeeded. We found in our experiment a most desirable road to travel. It was really among forest trees. Roads were made through these thick woods—perfect roads—and on the hottest day there was shade. This wood extended, I think, for miles. Here, then, was what I had been seeking for ever since I have been in Switzerland—a wood where we could go and feel free. We thought this was a matter for rejoicing. We shall visit these forests often in the sunshiny weather.
(4LtMs, Ms 68, 1886, 11)
Monday, August 9, 1886 Basel
I am free from pain today, but have been suffering for two weeks with an ulcerated tooth. I have written eighteen pages today.
(4LtMs, Ms 68, 1886, 12)
Tuesday, August 10, 1886 Basel
The past night has been one of great affliction. My diseased tooth gave me but little rest. At midnight I arose and tried to find relief, but it came not. I lay down again. Tried to sleep. Find some sleep, about two hours. Arise at three o’clock and write eight pages to Elder Waggoner. Rode to the dentist and had the tooth extracted—a tooth which I had tried to save for one year, suffering much pain. After the tooth was drawn the pain was very great, much more severe than I had ever experienced after a tooth was extracted. We returned home and treated my swollen face with hot fomentations. I used nothing, but what a work it did for me! The pain ceased and I obtained a few moments’ sleep. I awoke relieved. I am quite weak, for I have not been able to eat much since being afflicted with my tooth.
(4LtMs, Ms 68, 1886, 13)
At five o’clock rode out into a beautiful forest road. We picked some flowers in the woods. The night was disturbed with music from a beer garden just across the road. They have beautiful music, and after the effect of beer drinking [is felt], much boisterous noise. This beer garden is the property of the city and is under their supervision, and every preparation has been made to entice men and women to come to this place to leave their money and drink the beer.
(4LtMs, Ms 68, 1886, 14)
Wednesday, August 11, 1886 Basel
Spoke to the church assembled this morning from Colossians. Our social meeting was good. I have written eight pages to Brother and Sister Ings. We had a nice shower in the night.
(4LtMs, Ms 68, 1886, 15)
Ms 69, 1886
Diary, September and October 1886 England September 14 - October 13, 1886 Previously unpublished.
Second Visit to Great Britain
September 14, 1886
Left Basel in company with Brother Aufranc and Sarah McEnterfer. We had a compartment with an English-speaking lady. She had one boy and one girl. There were too many for us to be able to lie down, with the exception of myself. But the seats were very hard. Every bone in my body ached. We were glad to hail the morning light.
(4LtMs, Ms 69, 1886, 1)
September 15, 1886
We crossed the channel at 12 o’clock A.M. There was a crowd on the boat and no conscience for sick passengers. Many were sick and had to sit up on hard seats and take the dreadful bowl in their laps. Sarah became sick and lay down on the floor. I sat upright, sweating and sick, for the boat tumbled considerably. We were all sick, but not distressingly sick. We were two hours on the boat, and we were thankful to get where something stood still. We could not find a place on the second-class cars; they were all crowded, but the conductor opened for us a compartment in the first-class coaches, so we had an excellent chance to rest until we arrived at London. Seven P.M. took a cab for Great Northern depot. We stopped at Great Northern, close by the depot. We mounted seventy-three stairs. Found a pleasant room, with excellent bed, and slept quite well.
(4LtMs, Ms 69, 1886, 2)
September 16, 1886 Great Grimsby, England
We left London at quarter-past five A.M. Changed cars at Peterborough and again at Boston. Arrived at Great Grimsby 38 minutes past ten A.M. We were glad to meet Sister Ings and Brother Wilcox at the cars. We had not seen Sister Ings for about one year. We were glad to meet Brother and Sister Lane and to find them cheerful and happy.
(4LtMs, Ms 69, 1886, 3)
Friday morning, September 17, 1886 Great Grimsby
Slept well last night and feel a great longing for the Spirit of the Lord this morning. I believe the Lord will help me. I look to Him. I trust in Him, and He will give me strength and grace and His salvation. I must have it. I can do nothing of myself. I must have the grace of Christ with me continually. My cry is, “Lord, give me physical strength. Lord, give me Thy wisdom. I need it so much.” What can we do without the grace of Christ?
(4LtMs, Ms 69, 1886, 4)
We find it raw and much cooler here than in Basel.
(4LtMs, Ms 69, 1886, 5)
September 18, 1866 Great Grimsby, England
This day opens brightly. No fog, no clouds, but a strong east wind.
(4LtMs, Ms 69, 1886, 6)
We had early morning meeting. I gave a short talk to those assembled. “Draw nigh to God and He will draw nigh to you.” [James 4:8.] There were about thirty assembled. There were a number of excellent testimonies given. We hope and pray that the Lord will make this day a day of great blessing to His people.
(4LtMs, Ms 69, 1886, 7)
October 11, 1886 London, England
In company with Elder Ings and wife I left Great Grimsby early—quarter before six—en route for London. We had compartment to ourselves and had a very pleasant five hours’ ride. We met William C. White in London about 12 M. Walked out to a restaurant, vegetarian, and obtained wholesome refreshment. Walked to some of the stores. Returned and lay down to rest in our rooms and had good sleep for about one hour when Brother Ings arrived, in company with Sarah McEnterfer, who was detained in Grimsby and took the 9 o’clock train. In evening walked out with W. C. White and Brethren Whitney and Ings and wife and Sarah. Decided upon the purchase of blankets for the Mission in Basel.
(4LtMs, Ms 69, 1886, 8)
October 12, 1886 London
I have enjoyed an excellent night’s rest. Arise at five A.M. Light my candle and dress. Wrote twelve pages and with other letters entrusted them with Elder Whitney for America. Rained all day. Left at six P.M. for Dover. We were placed in the worst compartment for second-class we have had in all our travels. Ride two hours and a half and then change into a better compartment. Ride half hour. Come to Dover. The rain pelted against the window, and we were conscious we were having a heavy gale. We left the cars at Dover. A porter harnessed our baggage upon his person, and we followed him. We had to walk quite a long distance to the wharf, and as we neared the wharf we saw the waves running mountain high. The salt spray dashed over the wharf and across the path we had to travel. The porter said it was a strong gale. Sister Ings lost her hat and chased it quite a distance. A small boy recovered it at last. While the hat was being rescued, our party—consisting of Elder Ings, my son W. C. White, and Sister McEnterfer and myself—consulted together and decided to remain at a hotel at Dover rather than venture across the channel. We turned back and retraced our steps. Found a good hotel where we could all be accommodated for the night. Beds good, rooms tidy, but the rain poured from the heavens so that we could not have the air I so much needed.
(4LtMs, Ms 69, 1886, 9)
October 13, 1886 Dover, England
The rain has ceased, but we have wind this morning. I was so very weary I could not sleep until past midnight. I was afflicted with rheumatic pains. We stepped on board the steamer at ten o’clock. By paying one dollar and a half Sister Ings, Sarah, and I had a convenient location on the sofa in ladies’ cabin. The boat tossed about considerably, but we lay still and were not sick, although we were considerably stirred up. Willie was very sick and made thorough work of throwing up. Elder Ings looked very pale, but was not sick enough to throw up. We were very thankful that we left the boat and had crossed the dreaded channel. We had a compartment all to ourselves and rested some, although the seats were tediously hard. We arrived at ______ at half-past six. Brother Garside met us at the depot and took us to a hotel close by, where we were well accommodated. We had to mount six long flights of stairs, and it was an interesting sight to look down from high up, where were our lodgings, to the streets below, to see the flashing lights upon the carriages passing to and fro. We feel thankful so much of the journey is accomplished. Twenty-four hours’ more ride on the cars will bring us to Nimes.
(4LtMs, Ms 69, 1886, 10)
Ms 70, 1886
Diary, October and November 1886 France October 14 - November 2, 1886 Portions of this manuscript are published in 3MR 61-64; 5MR 317-319; 3Bio 355.
First Visit to France
October 14, 1886 Paris, France
I arise at 5 A.M. and write several pages by the light of a candle before others are up. I seem to be transferred back to old times when candles were the only lights used except whale oil in our lamps. We took breakfast at a restaurant. Then we walked out, with Brother Garside to accompany us. We walked to the broker’s exchange and went up in the second-story galleries where we could look down into the room where the business was going on. What a scene! Their voices were clamoring for the supremacy and they resembled wild beasts rather than sensible men and women. Men were pushing and crowding one another, screeching at the top of their voices. Many were hoarse, and yet they shrieked on louder than ever. Hundreds were there, and men were coming and going, wrestling, crowding one another like mad men. And what was this all for? Trading in stocks. Some would gain, others lose. And it was all for a little of the inheritance in this life. Should we press in the value of the gift of eternal life, should we present the heavenly treasures, they would not be attracted for one moment. I thought of the scene when the day of judgment should take place. What confusion would come to all who have not made God their dependence and were not prepared for the great day of final decision. Let us make our calling and election sure.
(4LtMs, Ms 70, 1886, 1)
October 14, 1886 Paris
We visited the palaces of kings. There was an extensive building that had once been the home of the great, the crowned. Monarchs dwelt in these lofty, grand halls when France was under kingly rule. We view the bedchambers where kings and queens have slept, and the dining rooms where kings have feasted and the council rooms where great men of earth have planned to increase their glory and widen their kingdoms by aggressive warfare. But to me these historic halls are dark in their dark-colored paintings and designs, and I should regard them gloomy, resembling prisons, if I were compelled to live in them. In shape, the palace of kings resembles a hollow square and covers many acres of ground.
(4LtMs, Ms 70, 1886, 2)
These historic halls are now the property not of kings but of the government. There are many things of interest to look upon—the armors, the shields, the veritable saddles that they placed upon their horses. They appeared to be very heavy and were richly adorned and must be very expensive. These halls are now stored with historic mementoes and things which belonged to olden days, while other buildings are devoted to statuary and paintings of artists. These paintings might have been seen through other eyes than mine and be adored as evidences or specimens of wonderful taste and skill. But I have had my mind so completely satisfied and at rest with the works of God brought to our senses in nature, and have been so fully satisfied in viewing the glory of the heavens, the works of God’s creation, that these things in imitation of the natural seemed to fall so far below the works of the great Master Artist who made our world and everything beautiful in it, that these pictures could not charm my senses and meet my ideal.
(4LtMs, Ms 70, 1886, 3)
We visited [Les Invalides]. Here a guide urged himself upon us and by paying him a franc he told us the history of the things we looked upon. The remains of Napoleon were entombed in this building, and the marble tomb contained all that there is of this once great man, before whom kingdoms trembled. There were tombs of his great generals who shared his triumphs, his glory, and his defeats. The history of each of these was repeated by our guide.
(4LtMs, Ms 70, 1886, 4)
The best part and the most interesting part to us was the relation of the fact that this grand building was presented to the government for a hospital or asylum for old soldiers who served in Napoleon’s armies. Their families and their children and grandchildren were to be taken care of. There have been as many as five hundred sick and disabled soldiers in this building at one time. Their preparation for cooking is very extensive. These soldiers are supported by the government.
(4LtMs, Ms 70, 1886, 5)
We assembled in our chamber after ascending six flights of stairs—Willie, Brother Garside, Brother and Sister Ings, Sarah McEnterfer, and myself—and ate a simple lunch, preparatory to taking the hack which would take us four miles across the city to the depot where our train would be found to take us to Nimes. After eating we had a solemn season of prayer in which Brother Garside joined. We then stepped into the hacks—Sarah and Willie to go in one direction, which would take them to Basel; Brother and Sister Ings and myself in another direction, on the way to Nimes. We did not take our seats in the cars until past ten o’clock. Rode all night. Two other were in the compartment with us. We rode all the next day.
(4LtMs, Ms 70, 1886, 6)
Friday, October 15, 1886
Arrived at Nimes about six o’clock. Found Brethren Bourdeau and Comte and Badaut waiting for us. We took a tram which bore us to the home of Brother Bourdeau. Mounted two flights of stairs and found him in very comfortable but humble quarters. Those who depend upon hired homes in these large cities cannot always find places that are such as they would choose. They must accommodate themselves to the situation and be content in the name of the Lord.
(4LtMs, Ms 70, 1886, 7)
October 16, 1886 Nimes
It is Sabbath. Brother Ings spoke in the early morning meeting, also in the afternoon upon the restoration of the Sabbath. All seemed to be pleased with his talk. I spoke in the forenoon and evening. In the afternoon there was a social meeting, and sixteen intelligent testimonies were borne by those who had embraced the Sabbath. All were much pleased to listen to these testimonies which were interpreted to us. These witnesses for God were indeed to reflect light in this wicked city.
(4LtMs, Ms 70, 1886, 8)
Sunday, October 17, 1886 Nimes
We walked out. The stores were most of them open, as on any other day, the market just as active as on any day of the week. The noisy clamor, the exchange of produce, the buying and selling were like the temple courts in the days of Christ—as if Sunday to them had no sacredness. We visited a building called the square house. There was a large portico or piazza sustained by many pillars. Within were relics and ancient inscriptions, and in the enclosure where the house stood were large slabs of granite with inscriptions upon them. This building was erected before Christ, built by Augustus Caesar for his sons. It is very ancient in appearance. It was covered up with rubbish in the destruction of buildings in Nimes, but was unearthed and stands just where it stood before Christ.
(4LtMs, Ms 70, 1886, 9)
October 17, 1886 Nimes
Sunday afternoon Brother Ings spoke. There were quite a number present, and I had freedom in speaking in the evening. Mr. Gilly, the Evangelical minister and preceptor of school as well as an asylum for orphans and fallen women, was present and I was introduced to him. He reminds me of Dr. Lewis in size and features and deportment. Elder Bourdeau is very feeble, and he needs much strength for the labor he has to perform.
(4LtMs, Ms 70, 1886, 10)
October 18, 1886 Nimes
Raining today. Wrote many pages. In the afternoon Sister Ings, Patience Bourdeau, and I went to the stores to make purchases. I bought shoes and dress. The stores are in narrow, crooked streets.
(4LtMs, Ms 70, 1886, 11)
October 21, 1886 Nimes
I spoke in the afternoon with much freedom. Then after speaking Mr. Gilly conducted us to an old castle up a steep ascent. We went up the winding stone stairs and had an extensive view from the tower of the surrounding country. Olive trees were growing in profusion everywhere. I thought while so high up from the earth of Satan’s taking Christ upon the pinnacle of the temple and presenting before Him the whole world in its glory in a moment and tempting Him by offering it to Him as a bribe if He would worship him. We had a pleasant association with Mr. Gilly.
(4LtMs, Ms 70, 1886, 12)
Friday, October 22, 1886 Nimes
It was pleasant and we enjoyed a good warm bath at the bathing house. In the afternoon we enjoyed a long walk. I spoke in the evening.
(4LtMs, Ms 70, 1886, 13)
October 23, 1886 Nimes
I spoke in the afternoon, then had a social meeting. Intelligent testimonies were borne.
(4LtMs, Ms 70, 1886, 14)
October 27, 1886 Nimes
Accompanied by Brother Bourdeau’s family, we took the cars for Aigues-Mortes, situated by the Mediterranean Sea.
(4LtMs, Ms 70, 1886, 15)
Thursday, October 28, 1886 Nimes
Mr. Gilly took dinner with us at Brother Bourdeau’s table, and we had some interesting conversation.
(4LtMs, Ms 70, 1886, 16)
Friday, October 29, 1886 Nimes
We visited the large establishment for the orphan children and for fallen women.
(4LtMs, Ms 70, 1886, 17)
Sabbath, October 30, 1886 Nimes
Brother Ings spoke in the forenoon. I spoke in the afternoon. An Evangelical minister associated with Mr. Gilly in the work came into meeting after I had finished my remarks. He was accompanied by the directors and his wife. They called upon us in Brother Bourdeau’s hired house, and we had a very pleasant interview. I spoke in the evening, and the minister and the preceptress and the minister’s wife and about fifty of his students came out to the meeting. We hope this acquaintance may be in the providence of God a blessing to them and to us.
(4LtMs, Ms 70, 1886, 18)
These are especially festive days with the Catholics. We hear them all times of night calling upon their dead friends to come and visit them. They believe that the dead come from their graves and communicate with them, and they declare that they see them and talk with them, and all through the night there is carousing and singing and loud voices going through the streets, calling upon the dead to appear. Oh, what ignorance and heathen superstition! I saw the most extravagant display of wreaths, beautiful bouquets, and flowers arranged in the form of a cross. These were taken to the graveyards and in honor of the dead placed upon their graves. I learn that they believe the dead respond and reveal themselves. This is Spiritualism.
(4LtMs, Ms 70, 1886, 19)
Sunday, October 31, 1886 Nimes
I spoke in the afternoon to a well-filled hall.
(4LtMs, Ms 70, 1886, 20)
November 1, 1886
Monday morning at half-past eight we left Nimes and journeyed six hours and a half on the road toward Turan. Stopped at Valence. There are a few here who are keeping the Sabbath. Brother Ings spoke some time to them, then I spoke about three quarters of an hour. We felt so great interest for them here that we consented to stay one day and speak to them once more. There was one present who had with the rest started to keep the Sabbath and had given it up. We hope the remarks made may have a good influence upon him.
(4LtMs, Ms 70, 1886, 21)
Tuesday, November 2, 1886 Valence, France
I arose early and engaged in writing. Brethren Bourdeau and Ings were accommodated at another place. We went to the house and found Brother Ings sick. He had a hard night. Elder Bourdeau went ten miles in the country to get a brother to come to the meeting, but his mission was fruitless as the brother was away from home and the rain increased so that he could not have attended had he been at home. We had, however, a good season with the few.
(4LtMs, Ms 70, 1886, 22)
We visited the cathedral. It was a dismal, dark place, but there were services. The officiating priests had dresses of white and over this a surplice of black velvet trimmed with gold braid and the form of a cross upon the back. They keep their backs to the people. They repeated words of prayer and then they chanted hymns. These cathedrals, so very expensive in their designs, are most uncomfortable within for the worshipers. The roughest kind of chairs are furnished, and before these flag or splint-bottom chairs is a small chair, inclined forward by the front legs being much shorter than the hind legs, in which the worshipers kneel in their devotion.
(4LtMs, Ms 70, 1886, 23)
There was nothing cheerful about the premises, nothing bore the least resemblance to heaven and heavenly things. Candles were burning before the pulpits and altars which were necessary, it seemed to us, to be substituted for the light which they had not. The divine enlightenment was wanting.
(4LtMs, Ms 70, 1886, 24)
We looked upon the bust of Pius VI. The marble statue beneath the bust contained the heart of the pope. This is the pope specified in prophecy, which received the deadly wound. He was carried captive to Valence, and we looked upon the tower where he was confined and where he died. From this tower he could look upon the beautiful waters of the Rhone, and this gave him much delight. It was a gratification to look upon this representation of the pope which prophecy has so faithfully described. We looked upon a black cloth stretched across the walls of the portion of the building where the people were worshiping the second day of November. This black cloth was adorned with ghastly death’s-heads and bones in white, which looked frightful. But they were observing the feast for the dead. These vestments of the priests, symbolically adorned with large figures of the cross and with a variety of colors, bore no resemblance to the simplicity of worship. But priestly ceremonies burdened with pompous display, processions, and art to produce effect are abundant. Lighted tapers and outward display are very poor substitutes for spiritual vitality, which was wanting.
(4LtMs, Ms 70, 1886, 25)
November 2, 1886 Valence
We had last evening a profitable meeting. The rain kept away some who designed to come, but we felt just as much interest, and even more, to speak to the few as to the many—the very few who had not been blessed with ministerial help, and yet had held fast their faith in the truth. These few had not been without trials, and the blessing of the Lord rested upon us while we sought to strengthen their faith and courage—the courage of the few. There was a young man of excellent capabilities—a bookbinder. He had been learning the trade for nearly three years, and for his labor he was paid only three dollars per week and boarded himself. His keeping the Sabbath threw him out of two days. His sister has a good education, but keeping the Sabbath places her where she labors daily for twenty cents per day in doing common serving. She would make a good missionary worker if she only had the chance. Her mother engages in working in the field, receiving twenty cents when she can obtain work. We must seek to connect with the office in Basel.
(4LtMs, Ms 70, 1886, 26)
Ms 71, 1886
Diary, November 1886 Italy November 3-12, 1886 Previously unpublished.
Third Visit to Italy
November 3, 1886
We left Valence in early morning for Torre Pellice. We thought something could be saved by taking third class. Our only fear was we could not control the passengers if they chose to smoke, but as we could save twenty-one francs we concluded to venture the first part of the journey. We did well, but when we had to change cars we were to obtain seats in a car when every compartment seemed to be full. There were thirty-three emigrants from America just left the steerage, and they were dirty and ignorant, but we endured it till we reached Modane; then we purchased tickets on the second class, which seemed to us like a palace compared with the third class. We reached town several hours earlier than had we ridden on the third class. We went to a hotel and had good accommodations at reasonable rates. Next morning, November 4, we found it most difficult to obtain any information, as the official within did not talk French or German, but only Italian. This language Sister Ings could not understand, and after much perplexity and fear that the car would leave us, we were arranged in the car for Torre Pellice. Elder Bourdeau met us at the station, and it seemed like home to get back with him again.
(4LtMs, Ms 71, 1886, 1)
November 5, 1886 Torre Pellice
We walked and rode out. Write considerable.
(4LtMs, Ms 71, 1886, 2)
Sabbath, November 6, 1886 Torre Pellice
I spoke to the people in Torre Pellice. It was very bad, disagreeable weather, yet Sister Revel came from the mountains to attend the meeting. We had a social meeting after I had spoken. Many good testimonies were borne, interpreted by Elder A. C. Bourdeau.
(4LtMs, Ms 71, 1886, 3)
Sunday, November 7, 1886 Torre Pellice
We rode to Villar Pellice. I spoke to a hall filled with people, with freedom. We arrived home just at dark, and I spoke at the Hall in Torre Pellice with freedom. It has rained almost constantly since we have been in the Piedmont valleys. We see so much poverty and decrepitude and distress, it is painful to look upon, but when we see the ignorance, the gross ignorance and the absence of conscience in those who claim to be Christians, we are led to groan in spirit, for we know such an experience will be valueless to them. Christ must be brought into our lives and into our characters, else our profession of the Christian name is worse than not to have known Christ or the truth. We feel deeply over the religious torpor that prevails on every side. There are men who are with all their powers warring against the law of God. They are breaking that holy law, and their carnal minds are at enmity with God, not subject to the law of God, neither indeed can be, unless, like Paul, they are thoroughly converted.
(4LtMs, Ms 71, 1886, 4)
November 11, 1886 Germain
We took the cars at 9 A.M. for St. Germain. The fog and rain prevented us having a clear view of the mountain scenery. We rode fifteen miles to Pinerolo and there waited one hour and three quarters for the train to take us to Germain. We were seated at last in a little box-like car. There were two of these, each containing two apartments, first and second class. All the difference in these was one apartment, the second class had no cushions and the first class had cushions. We took the second class and rode five miles, then we stepped out in the rain and in the mud and walked about a quarter of a mile to the hotel. After going up three short flights of stairs, we went through a large room that had several openings, but no windows. This was the room in which they dry their clothing. This opened into a room at the left and one at the right. Brethren Bourdeau and Ings occupied the room at the right, and Sister Ings and I the room at the left. Here we found a blessing in the room having two windows which gave us a view of the mountains. We placed our simple lunch upon the table and called for a little hot milk, and we enjoyed our dinner. There was no carpet on the floor, and it looked as though it had not been washed for one year. The bed was very good. A few little withes were put into the broad fireplace to make a fire, and then a stick or two of wood was added. It was dark and disagreeable. Sister Ings lay down upon the bed and I on the lounge and had a good sleep. When we awoke the fog had passed away a little so that we had from the balcony a very fine view of the mountains.
(4LtMs, Ms 71, 1886, 5)
The Alps seemed to rise in grandeur and touch the very heavens. This is located in a basin-like valley while the mountains rise upon every side, high up to the heavens. We walked in the mud to the meeting and the hall was crowded, and many left because they could not find entrance. I had freedom in speaking to those assembled through Elder A. C. Bourdeau. Spoke to many and shook hands with them. We walked back to the hotel and retired for the night.
(4LtMs, Ms 71, 1886, 6)
November 12, 1886
We arise in the early morning. Spread our humble fare upon a table and eat our breakfast. Walked quite a distance in the mud and rain to reach the tram, a small car run by steam which took us to Pinerolo from Germain. There is no depot, and we had to wait out of doors about fifteen minutes in the rain. We reached Pinerolo and waited there one hour and a half on our upward route. We visited a cathedral. There was a large congregation worshiping. I thought of Paul’s description of the people of Athens. They know not what. There stood those dignitaries with white robes embroidered round the bottom and over these a black velvet surplice, or jacket.
(4LtMs, Ms 71, 1886, 7)
Ms 72, 1886
Diary, December 1886 Switzerland December 24-31, 1886 Portions of this manuscript are published in 3MR 229-230; 5MR 25-27.
Labors in Switzerland
December 24, 1886
In early morning we took the cars for Tramelan—Elder Ings and wife and I. Waited one hour at Tavannes, then we were taken in dummy to Tramelan. We had just five seats in the cars, and a small stove. We had just had a heavy snow storm at Basel, but there had been a greater fall of snow as we neared the mountains. We passed slowly along and the trees looked very beautiful, laden down with pure, fresh snow. Some trees had blown over, one uprooted. I think I never saw anything equal to this for beauty—the tall evergreen trees, their boughs loaded with snow. It is a picture of added loveliness. We have not seen a sight like this in magnitude for very many years. I was back in my girlhood in my native state, passing through the pine forests and exclaiming with delight at the lovely picture presented, but I had seen nothing to remind me of this scene so thoroughly as this morning. Thirty years ago such scenes were familiar in the State of Maine. We waited at depot some time for conveyance. At length Brother Roth’s son came with sleigh for us, and we had the first sleigh ride we have had for years. It was quite mild. We were welcomed by Brother Roth’s family, and all was done for us to make us comfortable. In the evening Brother Ertzenberger spoke to the Germans. Several came in from Chaux-de-Fonds and Lausanne. Friday night we had a heavy fall of snow. At Tavannes wrote to Professor Brownsberger.
(4LtMs, Ms 72, 1886, 1)
December 25, 1886 Tramelan, Switzerland
There have been meetings this forenoon. Brother Ertzenberger spoke in the forenoon. The dedicatory discourse fell upon me. I spoke with much freedom in regard to the temple of Solomon and the sacredness that should be observed by all in a home dedicated to God. They should remember it as a place where God meets with His people, and no angry feelings toward earth should exist in the hearts of the worshipers, for this would shut away the Spirit of God from them. This was a very solemn meeting. In the evening some little attention was given to the children of the Sabbath School. They had exercises and were entertained with recitations of Scriptures. In the evening Elder Ings spoke to the people. Wrote several pages to Elder Corliss.
(4LtMs, Ms 72, 1886, 2)
December 26, 1886 Tramelan
There were meetings in the morning on business. We saw men collecting around some object some little distance from the house on one of the country roads. We were told it was the body of a man who was frozen to death. He started Saturday evening from Tramelan intoxicated, and was unable to proceed through the deep snow because of being intoxicated, and lay down and died. He had a mother living. He had been a great grief to that mother, and now there will be mourning for this poor son who died in consequence of strong drink. Sunday afternoon I spoke in a large commodious hall to about three hundred people. Brother John Vuilleumier interpreted. The audience was attentive and intelligent, and may the Lord bless the word spoken to their good. Tramelan was the place where the truth first found entrance. This was the first church raised up in Switzerland.
(4LtMs, Ms 72, 1886, 3)
Sunday at six o’clock we took the cars for Basel. I had been quite sick, but the Lord helped me to speak to the people. Malaria was upon me. At Tavannes the waiting room was so full of tobacco smoke I dared not enter and remained in the hall, walking to keep warm. Arrived at Basel about eight o’clock. So thankful to get home.
(4LtMs, Ms 72, 1886, 4)
Basel, Switzerland
I was quite sick for several days, but the Lord mercifully spared me from long sickness. Monday evening spoke to our people upon Christmas and New Year’s.
(4LtMs, Ms 72, 1886, 5)
Ms 73, 1886
Descriptive Items From Travels Europe 1886 Portions of this manuscript are published in OHC 252; 3MR 216-217; EGWE 237-238.
Falling Stars—Italy
Standing upon a piazza in Northern Italy, I saw a sight to me very wonderful. The evening was mild. We had but just arrived in Torre Pellice, Italy, when we saw stars flashing across the heavens in numbers and then disappearing. We gazed upon this sight with awe. We called to mind the words of Christ, “The stars shall fall from heaven”“as a fig tree casteth her untimely figs, when she is shaken of a mighty wind.” [Matthew 24:29; Revelation 6:13.] There are large, noble fig trees in my orchard in California, and this figure I could understand. When the tempest shook the trees the untimely figs were scattered everywhere. And here I was looking upon a sight I never expected to see—the starry heavens ablaze with shooting, falling stars, each leaving a tail of light in its passage across the heaven and then disappearing. They were crisscrossing in every direction, yet we could not miss any of these bright jets of light. With emotions I cannot describe, we looked for hours upon these shooting, flashing meteors. I looked upon the snow-capped Alps, and the flashing lights seemed to fall directly upon them.
(4LtMs, Ms 73, 1886, 1)
There seemed to be disorder among the starry host, as though that which appears the brightest of all the hosts of heaven was brushing across the sky, leaving its trail of brightness in its wake and disappearing, going out in darkness. What did it mean? When we returned at midnight the same scene continued. But for all the hundreds of stars flying across the heavens, we could not miss one—not a single glory in the starry host seemed to be missing. The following nights we had no such scene repeated. God’s host still shines in the firmament of the heavens.
(4LtMs, Ms 73, 1886, 2)
On the Cars En Route for Bienne From Basel
We are moving very slowly, and we can get a nice view of the scenery. It is more striking and grand than the scenery in Colorado, the Rocky Mountains. I had to hold my pencil still. We have passed through a long tunnel made in the solid rock. When we emerge from it, the scenery is indescribably majestic. Rocks of a wonderful formation impress us with the grandeur of God’s work. We have passed through three tunnels since writing these few lines, and the rocks are a wonderful layer upon layer of such curious formation, running up thousands of feet, and the cataracts come from the highest of these rocks, towering heavenward. Hundreds of cataracts are frozen up, and the ice is as white and pure as pure can be.
(4LtMs, Ms 73, 1886, 3)
We pass the rocks, and there are mountains covered with trees. There is on the summit [a] tableland covered with snow. This land is a little plain in the forest of fir trees and is cultivated. We cannot see how it is possible for any vehicles to be drawn up these mountain steeps.
(4LtMs, Ms 73, 1886, 4)
Mountains and Rocks
When our Creator formed the world to be a habitation for man, its arrangements were prepared by the God of wisdom to help the mental as well as the physical wants of man. The great Architect has formed and fashioned the scenes of nature, that they may have an important bearing upon man’s intellectual and moral character. These are to be God’s school to educate the mind and morals. Here the mind may have a vast field for study in the display of the majestic works of the Infinite One.
(4LtMs, Ms 73, 1886, 5)
The rocks are among the precious things of earth, containing treasures of wisdom and knowledge. In the rocks and mountains are registered the fact that God did destroy the wicked from off the earth by a flood, and the broken surface of the earth reveals, in the gigantic rocks and towering mountains, that the Lord’s power has done this because of the wickedness of man in the transgression of His law. The evervarying scenery that meets the eye is the work of the God of wisdom, that in His stupendous works men may discern that there is a living God whose power is unlimited. The marvelous works of majesty are to refine the soul and to soften the roughness of man’s nature, to help him in character building.
(4LtMs, Ms 73, 1886, 6)
Ms 74, 1886
Record of Writing, 1886 Europe 1886 Previously unpublished.
January 4, sent to Brother and Sister Lockwood 14 pages, part has been written on calligraphy; sent to Elder Matteson 18 pages copied on calligraph.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 1)
Have written for publication 40 pages since the new year. Sent to Elder Butler letters copied on calligraph in regard to Edith's last days; 12 note pages.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 2)
Sent to Brother Lockwood 6 pages.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 3)
Sent to Brother Rice 4 pages.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 4)
January 26, sent to Sister Chittenden 2 pages of calligraph; sent to Charles Jones, Oakland, 3 pages of calligraph; sent to A. C. Bourdeau 2 pages calligraph.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 5)
February 26, to Addie Walling, 8 pages; to Brother and Sister Lockwood 6 pages; wrote things to be published 12 pages.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 6)
February 27, spoke to the people; wrote 12 pages, important matter.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 7)
February 28, sunny; handwrote 12 pages.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 8)
February, wrote or copied 8 pages in regard to Sabbath School workers, sent to Elder Smith; wrote 8 pages on same subject to Edson White.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 9)
Sent letters to dictation to Dr. Kellogg 8 pages.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 10)
----------
We left Basel, Switzerland, Tuesday (June 15, 1886), 10 o'clock P.M. en route for Sweden to attend the conference of our Scandinavian brethren in E. [Stockholm]. W. C. White, in company with Elder B. L. Whitney and Brother Conradi.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 11)
June 25 wrote J. E. White 12 pages; to George I. Butler, 10.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 12)
Elder E. P. Daniels 6 pages; 27 to M. K. White.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 13)
Sent several pages to Elder J. O Corliss.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 14)
Wrote 45 pages on Sanctification.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 15)
Wrote 2 pages on Sanctification.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 16)
Wrote 12 pages on Sanctification.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 17)
----------
Written to W. C. White at Basel 6 pages, November 4, 1886.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 18)
November 4, written to Brother and Sister Lockwood 6 pages.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 19)
Written to Brother and Sister Lockwood 4 pages, November 5.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 20)
Elder Whitney, Battle Creek, Mich., 20 pages, November 5.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 21)
November 7, Dr. Gibbs, St. Helena, 9 pages.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 22)
November 6, 5 pages general matter.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 23)
Sent to Basel, November 8, 17 pages of matter for holidays.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 24)
November 9 mailed 17 pages, 10 written November 9.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 25)
November 10, written 8 pages to Sister Chapman.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 26)
November 10, written 2 pages E. N. Bangs.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 27)
November 10, written 2 pages to Sarah McEnterfer.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 28)
November 11, to Edson White, 8 pages.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 29)
November 12, to be read to the church, 12 pages.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 30)
November 13, 16 pages to Dr. Kellogg.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 31)
November 14, 2 pages to Abel Rieder; 2 pages D. T. Bourdeau.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 32)
November 14, 2 pages to Cornelia Chinnock; 2 pages to Dr. Kellogg.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 33)
November 16, 8 pages to Elder Butler.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 34)
November 16, 2 pages to W. C. White at Basel.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 35)
November 16, 2 pages to Sarah McEnterfer.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 36)
November 16, 2 pages to Elder D. T. Bourdeau.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 37)
November 17, to May Walling written 5 pages and a half.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 38)
November 17, 7 pages general matter.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 39)
November 17, 2 pages Elder Butler.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 40)
November 19, 4 pages to Willie White.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 41)
November 19, 3 pages to Elder Haskell.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 42)
November 19, 4 pages to Willie White.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 43)
November 20, 1/2 to A. C. Bourdeau.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 44)
November 20, 1 page to W. C. White.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 45)
November 21, Elder Haskell, 5 pages.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 46)
November 21, Elder Whitney, 2 pages.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 47)
November 24, Basel, 8 pages to Elder Butler.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 48)
November 25, 16 pages to B. C.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 49)
Basel, Switzerland, November 26, wrote 8 pages to J. E. White; 2 pages to Dr. Gibbs.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 50)
November 27, 9 pages to Dr. Gibbs, 8 pages to Brother and Sister Lockwood.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 51)
November 28, 11 pages to Dr. Gibbs
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 52)
November 28, 1 page to Brother and Sister Lockwood.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 53)
November 29, to Edson White, 8 pages.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 54)
November 30, Elder Smith, 10 pages.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 55)
December 1, Elder Loughborough, 5 pages.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 56)
December 2, J. E. White, 4 pages, 3 pages of general matter.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 57)
December 3, 5 pages general matter.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 58)
December 4, 40 pages Vol. 1.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 59)
December 10, Elder Butler, 22 pages.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 60)
December 12, R. G. Lockwood, 6 pages.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 61)
December 13, Sister Klace, 4 pages.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 62)
December 14, General matter, 10 pages.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 63)
December 15, 32 pages, morning talks for book.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 64)
December 16, Eliza Burnham, 8 pages.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 65)
December 17, to Dr. Gibbs, 8 pages; Brother Lockwood, 3 pages; Mary Foss, 8 pages.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 66)
Thursday, 17 pages general matter
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 67)
Friday, December, sent 23 pages to Elder Loughborough, 5 pages general matter.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 68)
Brother Church, Sister W. Hubbell Smith, Payette, Idaho. Ter. 65.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 69)
----------
December 21, to May Walling, 8 pages.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 70)
December 22, to May Walling, 6 pages 1/2; Addie Walling, 4 pages.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 71)
H. S. Lane, 2 pages.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 72)
Elder Haskell, 4 pages.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 73)
Tramelan, December 24, Prof. Brownsberger, 8 pages.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 74)
December 25, Elder Corliss, 14 pages.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 75)
December 26, General matter for paper, 23 pages.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 76)
December 27, an article for paper, 27 pages; 4 pages to Lockwood.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 77)
December 28, 11 pages articles for paper.
(4LtMs, Ms 74, 1886, 78)
Ms 75, 1886
Visit to Paris, France, and the Louvre France October 1886 Portions of this manuscript are published in HP 40, 44; CTr 292.
Visit to Paris and Versailles, France; Pomp of Earthly Kings Contrasted With Sacrifice of Jesus
(4LtMs, Ms 75, 1886, 1)
In Paris we visited the buildings which were formerly the palaces of kings when France was under kingly rule. Here was their home. The buildings cover acres of ground and are arranged in a hollow square after this order. These extensive buildings and grounds are now government property and are used as art galleries and for storing ancient curiosities. We passed through and viewed Napoleon’s first bedchamber, his rooms for councils, and his dining rooms. Crowned heads had here sent forth their mandates. These rooms have been occupied by successive kings, prior to Napoleon.
(4LtMs, Ms 75, 1886, 2)
We were not much enchanted with the taste of the artists in representing Bible scenes in the life of Christ. We thought how true it is that spiritual things are spiritually discerned. Sensual and earthly-minded men may be skilled in their science of art, but how utterly unable they are to approach the divine Model. Not in one case was Christ represented anything near as He might have been portrayed. They utterly fail to reach anything like the real being, Jesus, as when in this world, when His divinity was clothed with humanity.
(4LtMs, Ms 75, 1886, 3)
It was painful to look upon these representations of the Majesty of heaven, the divine Son of God. It was a disgusting botchwork. My spirit groaned within me. But these pictures bore on the face of them the fact that the artist was not a partaker of the divine nature; the impossibility seemed to be revealed of the workman divesting himself of the earthly mold of mind and being able even to approach to the elevated, noble, heavenly conceptions to represent Christ in anything but a commonplace, cheap, earthly style. I turned away with disgust.
(4LtMs, Ms 75, 1886, 4)
I felt stifled in those grand, historic halls and begged of Willie to take me down the stone stairs where I could get into the garden and look upon the works of the Great Master Artist in nature. I think I never enjoyed so much looking upon the shrubs, the lofty trees, the flowers in their simple, beautiful adornment, as on this occasion. I never appreciated more deeply than on this occasion the words of Christ addressed to His disciples—“Consider the lilies of the field, how they grow; they toil not, neither do they spin: and yet I say unto you, that even Solomon in all his glory was not arrayed like one of these.”Matthew 6:28, 29. The divine Artist had tinted and colored these flowers of natural loveliness with His divine hand. No skill of human artist can reach this perfection. It is beauty that speaks loveliness, that has vitality and life, and speaks to the senses in language that need not be misunderstood.
(4LtMs, Ms 75, 1886, 5)
But again I mounted the granite steps and commenced to range through the long galleries of art. And those are the scenes, thought I, that charm and fascinate the senses of men and women in this age. Pictures were displayed that the eyes of children and youth and no human eye should rest upon; they were earthly, sensual, devilish, traced by pencil and brush of a hand with a corrupt soul; and yet ladies, artists, were transferring some of these very objectionable pictures to canvas.
(4LtMs, Ms 75, 1886, 6)
I thought, How little would men and women of such taste as was revealed in these pictures enjoy the pure, holy scenes of heaven! The purity of everything the eye would rest upon would be painful. Their imaginations would not be met. The mind and faculties that God had created for high, elevated, holy employment had been debased to low, sensual things, the imagery of which was worked out by pencil and brush. Here were the thoughts, the ideals, the projects of the brain which revealed the cast of mind and the characters of the workers. They cannot approach to the representations of heavenly things or of divine characters. Their imagination seems palsied in this direction.
(4LtMs, Ms 75, 1886, 7)
My thoughts were first upon the kings who had once traversed these grand halls and figured in these galleries. Where is their human greatness now? “Dust thou art, and unto dust shalt thou return.” [Genesis 3:19.] How many decisions were made in these council rooms that blasted human expectations and deprived those of lofty rank of their earthly honors and of life itself! How much strife for the supremacy has been revealed in these grand halls and chambers! How much lofty grandeur has been here displayed in crowned monarchs of earth!
(4LtMs, Ms 75, 1886, 8)
We have read of those who with earthly honors bestowed upon them have not lost their noble impulses and sympathy for humanity, men whose hearts have been touched with the infirmities of age and with the sorrows of the afflicted. But a different picture is presented to our imagination, a picture of human tyranny, of power used to oppress and grieve and create human misery.
(4LtMs, Ms 75, 1886, 9)
Then we remember Jesus, who came to our world with His blessed purposes of love, divesting Himself of His royal robe, His royal crown, stepping down from the royal throne, clothing His divinity with humanity, and coming to our world to be a Man of sorrows and acquainted with grief. We see Him among the poor, blessing the afflicted, healing the sick, soothing the infirmities of age, reaching with His divine pity the very depths of human woe and misery. He even noticed the sorrows and needs of little children. He blessed the mothers who felt their burden of care for their offspring.
(4LtMs, Ms 75, 1886, 10)
Angels have been sent as messengers of mercy to the distressed, to the suffering. These angels from the world of light, from the infinite glory of God before the throne, are on missions of love, of care, of mercy for the suffering ones of humanity. But there is a picture of greater condescension than this: the Lord, the Son of the Infinite Father, He who styles Himself as the Faithful Witness, the First-begotten of the dead, the Prince of the kings of the earth, Him that loved us, Him that washed us from our sins in His own blood. He says, “I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the ending, ... which is, and which was, and which is to come, the Almighty.” [Revelation 1:8.]
(4LtMs, Ms 75, 1886, 11)
What is the work of angels in comparison with His condescension? His throne is from everlasting. He has reared every arch and pillar in nature’s great temple. Behold Him, the beginning of the creation of God, who numbers the stars, who created the worlds—among which this earth is but a small speck, and would scarcely be missed from the many worlds more than a tiny leaf from the forest trees. The nations before Him are but “as a drop of a bucket,” and “as the small dust of the balance.”“He taketh up the isles as a very little thing.” [Isaiah 40:15.] Contemplate Him, the Lord, the all-glorious Redeemer, an inhabitant of the world He has created, and yet unacknowledged by the very ones He manifested so great interest to bless and save, that He might make them happy in this life and eternally happy in His kingdom.
(4LtMs, Ms 75, 1886, 12)
What condescension to the fallen men of earth! What wondrous love! And yet this heavenly Messenger is repulsed. Hear, O heavens, and be astonished, O earth! This royal Messenger, showing such interest, such sympathy, such amazing condescension, is unwelcome. He is repulsed by indifference, repulsed by unkindness, by neglect. His patience might long ago have been exhausted, His pleadings silenced, and His warnings and entreaties stilled; but listen to His words: “Hast thou not known? hast thou not heard, that the everlasting God, the Lord, the Creator of the ends of the earth, fainteth not, neither is weary? there is no searching of His understanding.”Isaiah 40:28. “For I am the Lord, I change not; therefore ye sons of Jacob are not consumed.”Malachi 3:6.
(4LtMs, Ms 75, 1886, 13)
The obdurate hearts of men, like adamant, have resisted His entreaties and warnings. The pleading of Christ with sinners to come to Him for refuge still continues. What patience! What inexhaustible love! The Lord speaks through His prophets, “O Zion, that bringest good tidings, get thee up into the high mountain; O Jerusalem, that bringest good tidings, lift up thy voice with strength; lift it up, be not afraid; say unto the cities of Judah, Behold your God! Behold, the Lord shall come with strong hand, and His arm shall rule for Him: behold, His reward is with Him, and His work before Him. He shall feed His flock like a shepherd: He shall gather the lambs with His arm, and carry them in His bosom, and shall gently lead those that are with young.”Isaiah 40:9-11.
(4LtMs, Ms 75, 1886, 14)
Thus is the work of Christ in our world represented, and the blindness of the impenitent is because Satan has the controlling power over them, and they choose his service before the service of Prince Immanuel. Isaiah represents that the world would not receive and acknowledge their Redeemer. “Who hath believed our report? and to whom is the arm of the Lord revealed? For He shall grow up before Him as a tender plant, and as a root out of a dry ground: He hath no form nor comeliness; and when we shall see Him, there is no beauty that we should desire Him. He is despised and rejected of men; a man of sorrows, and acquainted with grief: and we hid as it were our faces from Him; He was despised, and we esteemed Him not. Surely He hath borne our griefs, and carried our sorrows: yet we did esteem Him stricken, smitten of God, and afflicted. But He was wounded for our transgressions, He was bruised for our iniquities: the chastisement of our peace was upon Him; and with His stripes we are healed.”Isaiah 53:1-5.
(4LtMs, Ms 75, 1886, 15)
Well might all heaven be astonished at the reception their loved Commander received in the world! That a nation claiming to believe prophecy should deny Him, that they should go forward in face of warnings and predictions, close their eyes to light and fulfil the prophecies’ every specification and yet be so blind, so deluded by the enemy of souls that they claimed to be doing God service! And how amazing that a world should reject Him, as did one nation! The Son of God humbled Himself to save the fallen race, and they refused His mercy. The Lord speaks through His prophets, foretelling future events. Let us hear what He has to say in regard to this royal, heaven-sent Messenger.
(4LtMs, Ms 75, 1886, 16)
The question is put by the Lord in the words of the prophet to call attention to the fact of the greatness and majesty of the royal Messenger: “Who hath measured the waters in the hollow of His hand, and meted out heaven with the span, and comprehended the dust of the earth in a measure, and weighed the mountains in scales, and the hills in a balance? Who hath directed the Spirit of the Lord, or being His counselor hath taught Him? With whom took He counsel, and who instructed Him, and taught Him in the path of judgment, and taught Him knowledge, and showed to Him the way of understanding? Behold, the nations are as a drop of a bucket, and are counted as the small dust of the balance: behold, He taketh up the isles as a very little thing.”
(4LtMs, Ms 75, 1886, 17)
“To whom then will ye liken Me, or shall I be equal? saith the Holy One. Lift up your eyes on high, and behold who hath created these things, that bringeth out their host by number: He calleth them all by names by the greatness of His might, for that He is strong in power; not one faileth.”Isaiah 40:12-15, 25, 26.
(4LtMs, Ms 75, 1886, 18)
This description is given of the Son of God, the Redeemer of the world. He made the world, and yet the world knew Him not. Friends denied Him, forsook Him, and betrayed Him. He was assailed by temptation. Human agony convulsed His divine soul. He was lacerated with cruel scourgings. His hands were pierced with nails, His holy temples were crowned with thorns. He was indeed bruised by Satan, who nerved his agents to do most cruel things. He endured the contradiction of sinners against Himself. It was the working of Satan’s machinations that made the life of Christ one dark series of afflictions and sadness; and at last he compassed Christ’s death, in which act he demolished his own throne.
(4LtMs, Ms 75, 1886, 19)
In the act of dying, Christ was destroying him who had the power of death. He carried out the plan, finished the work which from Adam’s fall He had covenanted to undertake. By dying for the guilt of a sinful world, He reinstated fallen man on condition of obedience to God’s commandments, in the position from which he had fallen in consequence of disobedience. And when He broke the fetters of the tomb and rose triumphant from the dead, He answered the question, “If a man die, shall he live again?”Job 14:14. Christ made it possible that every child of Adam might, through a life of obedience, overcome sin and rise also from the grave to his heritage of immortality purchased by the blood of Christ.
(4LtMs, Ms 75, 1886, 20)
Our salvation was wrought out by infinite suffering to the Son of God. His divine bosom received the anguish, the agony, the pain that the sinfulness of Adam brought upon the race. The heel of Christ was indeed bruised when His humanity suffered, and grief heavier than that which ever oppressed the beings He had created weighed down His soul as He was engaged in paying the vast debt which man owed to God, which man could never pay to redeem himself from bondage. On Him was laid the transgression and grief of us all.
(4LtMs, Ms 75, 1886, 21)
All the griefs of humanity which disquieted His soul were in consequence of the sins of men in transgressing the holy law of Jehovah, and that law exacted its fullest claims of man’s Substitute and Surety. The battle was fought here on this earth, and blow after blow was dealt against the tyranny of Satan and his oppressive power. Satan bruised the heel of Christ, which reacted, in the work of redemption, in bruising the head of Satan. Satan afflicted the heel; he could not touch the head. Had he succeeded in his deception and snares in corrupting the soul with one evil thought or action, then the head of Christ would have been bruised. While he could bruise with agony, he could not defile with impurity.
(4LtMs, Ms 75, 1886, 22)
Can men and women for whom Christ died have any just sense of the sufferings of God’s dear Son to bring salvation within their reach, that the sons and daughters of Adam might be brought back again to their Eden home? From the first, Satan was seeking to seduce men to be disloyal like himself, to be his companions in rebellion, that a kingdom might be established in opposition to Christ’s kingdom, with laws of government in defiant opposition to God’s laws of government. Thus he would carry out to the fullest the rebellion he commenced in heaven. If the Son of God had not pitied man and undertaken the work of redemption, Satan would have had the whole human family on his side, at war with God and the law of His kingdom which governs human intelligences.
(4LtMs, Ms 75, 1886, 23)
But help was laid upon One that was mighty; a stronger than Satan interposed, and Christ came to the help of the human family, measuring weapons with the prince of darkness. In this world was the battle carried on between these two great generals of armies. Christ overcame Satan in the wilderness of temptation, but at what a cost! For forty days and forty nights, without food or drink, He battled the wily foe and overcame him. The conflict was so severe that He was fainting and apparently dying on the field of battle, when angels from the world of light came to the royal Sufferer and ministered unto Him and strengthened Him with food.
(4LtMs, Ms 75, 1886, 24)
In the garden of Gethsemane and on the cross, Jesus’ soul was bruised. He carried the guilt of the world. He bore the hiding of His Father’s face. The Son of God endured the wrath of God and the punishment for the transgression of the law of God, but not to give to man liberty ever after to continue in transgression of God’s law. This might just as well have been done without all this suffering, if it were a possible thing to do, but the law of God was changeless in its character; not one jot or one tittle would fail. Therefore man must cease to transgress the holy law of Jehovah and come under the loyal banner of Jesus Christ, who declared He had kept all His Father’s commandments. [John 15:10.]
(4LtMs, Ms 75, 1886, 25)
The work of Christ was to make it possible for man to obey God’s law, and his efforts be acceptable, through the pure, sinless, perfect character of Christ’s being made an offering for the guilty race, and thus Christ’s righteousness being imputed to sinful man. Man was not to be saved in his sins, but from his sins. Christ was wounded and bruised, and He agonized in the terrible conflict, but He was triumphant. His triumph was complete, making it possible for man to be conqueror in his own behalf, on his own account, through the merits of the blood of a crucified and risen Saviour.
(4LtMs, Ms 75, 1886, 26)
Jesus ascended on high from the field of conflict, bearing in His own person His bruises and scars as trophies of His victory, which was to result in annihilating the power of the first rebel, who was a chieftain in glory, an exalted angel in heaven. There was rejoicing in heaven, and the proclamation was carried to all worlds that the ruined race was redeemed. The gates of heaven were thrown open to the repentant race who would cease their rebellion and return to their allegiance to the law of God.
(4LtMs, Ms 75, 1886, 27)
The Lord ascended on high from the scene of conflict, but the great Head of the church left His work with His delegated servants to carry forward in His name. They were to be His representatives—not to break the law of Jehovah and do the devil’s work, but to keep the law of God and do Christ’s work in the earth, to bring back to repentance and obedience the children of Adam who had divorced themselves from God by transgression. Christ’s followers are not left to carry on this conflict against Satan in their own finite strength; the Captain of our salvation stands at the head, unseen by human vision. The eye of faith discerns their Captain and obeys His orders.
(4LtMs, Ms 75, 1886, 28)
Our weapons are not carnal, but mighty through God to the pulling down of the strongholds of the enemy. “We wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this world, against spiritual wickedness in high places.”Ephesians 6:12. This is the work of Christ’s followers. From the very first, as is seen in the case of Cain and Abel, there are two distinct classes, and the righteous have been objects of the combined assault of evil fellows and evil angels.
(4LtMs, Ms 75, 1886, 29)
The enmity against righteousness and truth has been strikingly developed. On the one hand it has been the work of the righteous to follow the example of Jesus Christ, to vindicate the honor of God and arrest the workings of wickedness; on the other hand it has been the work of Satan and his agents to bring in evil and increase rebellion, to transgress God’s law themselves and teach others that it was a virtue to discard and trample down God’s great moral standard of righteousness.
(4LtMs, Ms 75, 1886, 30)
Satan and his agents have at times seemed to have wonderful success in sweeping from the earth the representatives of Jesus Christ. The promise has been that the gates of hell shall not prevail against the church, and they have not. The promise has at times seemed to be ready to fail, as a measure of success has attended the workings of Satan. The fiercest persecutions have seemed to make Christianity at times almost extinct. But the seeds of truth have sprung up, watered, as it seemed, by the blood of martyrs; and notwithstanding the sowing of error and of all kinds of heresies to bury up the truth out of sight, yet the truth lived and again sprang up afresh to bear its harvest.
(4LtMs, Ms 75, 1886, 31)
The sword and fagots in the hands of Satan’s agents made terrible vacancies as thousands were slain, yet thousands of others sprang up to fill the breach. Although the tares of error have had a rank growth, yet there have been witnesses for God upon the earth, staunch advocates of truth, to keep alive faith on the earth. Thus the work has moved forward, and now as the end of all things is at hand, those who are representatives of Christ must carry forward the work He came to our world to do.
(4LtMs, Ms 75, 1886, 32)
There is no ease, no resting from our labors; we must be constantly watching, constantly fighting the battles of the Lord. The offense of the cross has not ceased. Satan may profess to be converted, but he is all the more dangerous for being clothed in angel’s robes, and we are constantly in danger of overlooking the great fact that his deceptive workings will be more deep and earnest and determined as he sees and knows that he has but a short time to work.
(4LtMs, Ms 75, 1886, 33)
The form of Satan’s working will be changed as the circumstances change. He adjusts himself readily to circumstances, but his hatred of truth and righteousness will be peculiarly manifested near the close of time. Religion is obedience to God’s law, and Satan will so deceive minds that have not been open to receive the truth that truth will be regarded as error, righteousness as sin. Parents will be enraged against their children and disown them. Fathers and guardians will change their wills and pervert their trusts to their children because they conscientiously keep the commandments of God; this will be a matter of actual experience. “All that will live godly in Christ Jesus shall suffer persecution.”2 Timothy 3:12.
(4LtMs, Ms 75, 1886, 34)
To live as obedient children is to have enmity put between those who serve Prince Immanuel and those who serve the prince of this world. Christ said in His day, “No man can serve two masters: for either he will hate the one, and love the other; or else he will hold to the one, and despise the other.”Matthew 6:24. In this age, as we near the close of time, it will be seen and become a reality that no man can serve God in verity and truth, having an active piety, without uniting against himself evil angels and evil men controlled by evil angels.
(4LtMs, Ms 75, 1886, 35)
Satan and his angels are not asleep and have not been converted. They are alarmed that their prey is escaping from their grasp. The evil works of the children of men are rebuked by the obedience of the children of God to all God’s commandments. The law of God Satan hated, the law of God he transgressed, and for this he lost heaven. And to see the sons and daughters of Adam walking in the way of God’s commandments, adopted through faith into God’s family, and made more than conquerors through obedience to all God’s requirements, is sufficient to stir up the worst opposition of Satan. He will set every power of his to work to delude, to allure them from the narrow path of holiness into the broad paths of sin and transgression.
(4LtMs, Ms 75, 1886, 36)
The conflict will continue as long as life lasts; and if one is at ease and undisturbed, be assured that Satan has ensnared him, for the conflict will be long, continuous, and painful, and he will experience many painful defeats. He will be surprised into sin if off his guard for a moment. But as sure as Jesus lives to make intercession for us, through His name we may overcome the enemy and persevere to the end.
(4LtMs, Ms 75, 1886, 37)
We cannot overcome in an idle dependence, saying, Christ has done it all; we need not keep the law of God; it was done away at Christ’s death. O fatal delusion, suggestion of Satan similar to his temptations of Adam and Eve in Eden! There is no such thing as being saved in transgression of God’s law, when the light has come to us, showing us that transgression of God’s law is sin.
(4LtMs, Ms 75, 1886, 38)
The world’s Redeemer did not die to give men the privilege of trampling under their feet one of Jehovah’s laws. He did not suffer the agonies of the cross to give Satan all he claimed, the right to disobey God’s commandments, the right of man to depend on what Christ has done for him and do nothing himself. Man must show himself a warrior against wrong, against sin, and fight manfully the battles of the Lord. It requires earnest effort, unceasing watchfulness, and earnest prayer in order to prevail against Satan and bring honor to Jesus Christ. There is work for every soul. If the believer comes off victorious, he must fight, inch by inch, his ground to freedom and his possession of heaven.
(4LtMs, Ms 75, 1886, 39)
The repentance of even one sinner sends joy all through heaven; there is rejoicing among the hosts of heaven, and anthems of praise echo and re-echo through the heavenly courts. The same event causes consternation and rage through the legions of Satan’s army. Nothing so humiliates Satan as to lose one soul whom he has counted as his own. To have that soul flee to Christ for refuge, and lay hold of His righteousness, causes Satan humiliation, and then he doubles his efforts to regain the mastery over those who are standing under the banner of Jesus Christ.
(4LtMs, Ms 75, 1886, 40)
God has singled us out in this world corrupted by sin, and shall we who are made objects of such marvelous love and inexpressible mercy refuse this great salvation and voluntarily choose the side of the transgressor? Shall we choose as our portion the fate of those who break the law of God and teach others to break it? or shall we put enmity between us and the serpent? If you are not at enmity with sin and with Satan, his control is over you; you are his subject, building up his kingdom in rebellion against God and the laws of His government.
(4LtMs, Ms 75, 1886, 41)
You will have trials if you follow the footsteps of Jesus Christ; but if you follow on to know the Lord, you will, like Jesus, be an overcomer and sit with Him upon His throne. The heavenly benediction will be given to you, “Blessed are they that do His commandments,” for they shall have right to the tree of life, and “enter in through the gates into the city.” [Revelation 22:14.]
(4LtMs, Ms 75, 1886, 42)
Ms 76, 1886
Recollections of Early Days of the Message in America Europe [November 1886] Portions of this manuscript are published in 4MR 402-403; EGWE 266.
I have now been in Europe fifteen months. I have visited and labored in Switzerland, Italy, England, Denmark, Sweden, Norway, and France. In all these places the banner of truth stands unfurled—the commandments of God and the faith of Jesus—and yet there are very many large cities as well as small that have not had the message proclaimed to the inhabitants.
(4LtMs, Ms 76, 1886, 1)
We consider how the work of God has steadily advanced in America from a very small beginning. We are well acquainted with the difficulties to be encountered and overcome. We knew what it was to practice close self-denial, and we knew what it was to make sacrifices for the truth’s sake. We remember when the Adventists keeping the Sabbath could be readily counted and epistles were addressed to all in a day.
(4LtMs, Ms 76, 1886, 2)
We acted a part in the first conference that was ever held among Seventh-day Adventists, which was convened in Connecticut. My husband, my sister Sarah, and myself lived in a room in the house of our much-respected Brother and Sister Howland, which they furnished us without cost. We had nothing in our possession, but our spare wardrobe and a firm faith and confidence in the truth, dearer to us than life itself.
(4LtMs, Ms 76, 1886, 3)
The light upon the fourth commandment, which was new and unpopular and generally rejected by our Adventist brethren and sisters, we had accepted. If we had trials and difficulties before this, in accepting the message that the Lord would soon come the second time to our world with power and great glory, we found that accepting new and advanced truth brought us into positions of still greater difficulty. It brought down upon us not only the opposition of the Christian world who refused to believe in the Lord’s soon coming, but opposition unexpectedly came upon us from those with whom we had been united in the faith and glorious hope of the second advent of our Saviour. In the place of closely investigating the Scriptures as did the noble Bereans to see if these things were so, there were those with whom we had taken sweet counsel together who denounced the third angel’s message as heresy.
(4LtMs, Ms 76, 1886, 4)
The beams of light were shining forth from the open door of the temple of God in heaven, and our attention was called to the ark of God in that temple, containing the tables of stone, upon which were engraven the law of God. We saw, in tracing down the commandments, that the fourth commandment—placed in the very bosom of the decalogue—had been perverted; that we had ignorantly been keeping the first day of the week, a common working day, as sacred, when the fourth commandment stated that the seventh day was the Sabbath ordained and set apart by God Himself for man to keep holy. He sanctified the day, and man was to show special honor to God in observing the day He had given him. This commandment is the great truth which unites the two dispensations, the Mosaic and the Christian, and the light upon the sanctuary shows their relation to each other.
(4LtMs, Ms 76, 1886, 5)
A few began to search the Scriptures after the disappointment in 1844, and the result was light in regard to what constituted the sanctuary. This searching revealed the fact that the prophecy referred not to this earth as the sanctuary to be cleansed at the end of the days, but to the heavenly sanctuary; and this truth explained our disappointment in 1844. Investigation of the Scriptures also revealed the light upon the Sabbath.
(4LtMs, Ms 76, 1886, 6)
Now we saw a great work to be done to present this light to the people, for the sanctuary question, if understood, would remove all perplexities as to where we were standing in prophecy and explain clearly the disappointment in 1844. The light of prophecy would then appear clear and forcible to those who would search the Scriptures with hearts open to receive the truth which had been so undiscerned. New hope and courage took possession of our souls, and although at first unwilling to accept the Sabbath and to acknowledge we had been ignorantly keeping a common day, which had been substituted by the man of sin in the place of God’s holy day, yet the light was so clear from the Scriptures and from the convictions which attended the searching of the Scriptures that we could not be found fighting against God.
(4LtMs, Ms 76, 1886, 7)
Now the work was before us to proclaim the third angel’s message. We were poor, destitute of means, and disease was upon us, yet we had faith and courage in the Lord.
(4LtMs, Ms 76, 1886, 8)
My husband engaged to work at hauling stone for the purpose of building a culvert for the railroad in Brunswick, Maine. He often came home with his fingers bleeding because the skin was worn through. I bound up his fingers at night, and next morning he went to his work as usual. But when pay day came, he was told he could not receive his wages. All had been paid out; there were no funds left. “Well,” said my husband, “we have nothing in the house to eat. My wife fainted this morning for want of food.” His employer took him to the storehouse and put in a bag some flour, meal, beans, and various things tied up in parcels. He said, “It will keep you a few days.”
(4LtMs, Ms 76, 1886, 9)
It was raining when my husband entered the house with this bag on his shoulders. He was wet and tired. I looked into his face and said, “Husband, has it come to this? Has God really forgotten us?” [Unfinished.]
(4LtMs, Ms 76, 1886, 10)
Ms 77, 1886
Labors in Tramelan, Switzerland Switzerland [December 1886] For portions of this manuscript, see RH 04/05/1887.
December 24 we left Basel for Tramelan in company with Brother and Sister Ings to be present at the dedication of the first chapel built in Europe by Seventh-day Adventists. Brethren Ertzenberger and John Vuilleumier were also present on this occasion. Brother Ertzenberger was my interpreter upon the Sabbath. He also preached to the Germans.
(4LtMs, Ms 77, 1886, 1)
This small but neat house of worship was built by the family of Brother Roth. Hitherto the meetings had been held in private houses. We felt that the Lord would honor this movement made to His glory. Friends came in from Bienne and Chaux-de-Fonds. We had a profitable and solemn meeting. The Lord gave me His blessing in seeking to present to the people the necessity of cultivating respect for the place where they assembled to worship God. We had excellent meetings upon the Sabbath.
(4LtMs, Ms 77, 1886, 2)
Notice was sent in to the National Baptist church that Mrs. White would speak in the national chapel Sunday afternoon, but the minister refused to read it to his congregation because he thought Mrs. White would speak upon the Sabbath question. Nevertheless there were from two to three hundred people present, who gave the best of attention. Brother John Vuilleumier interpreted for me.
(4LtMs, Ms 77, 1886, 3)
The Lord blessed me with His Spirit as I presented before them the plan of redemption and what constituted genuine faith in Jesus Christ, the atoning Sacrifice. Faith in the Son of God goes deeper than many discern. “Dost thou believe on the Son of God?”John 9:35. This inquiry is of deep spiritual import and of the uttermost importance. It is not to admit our faith in the world’s Redeemer, but do we believe in Him as our Saviour? Have we an intelligent faith? To accept Christ as our Saviour as an article of faith is not enough. We are not to lay this knowledge aside as a memento to look at occasionally, but to believe on the Son of God as our own Saviour and bring Him into our life, practicing His virtues, the very life hid with Christ in God. To believe on Christ is to have God dwell in the soul; and the words and works and even the thoughts are brought into subjection to the Spirit of Christ.
(4LtMs, Ms 77, 1886, 4)
The general expressions were, “I shall take home that which I have heard.”“I see nothing objectionable in that which we have heard today.” One man in response as to what constitutes genuine faith uttered his sentiments. When asked, “What do you think of that which we have heard?” he answered, “Oh well, it does not affect me; I am saved; I am saved.”
(4LtMs, Ms 77, 1886, 5)
The national minister expressed regret that he had not read the notice. Said he would have done so if he had known Mrs. White would speak on that subject. We left that night to return to Basel, praying that the seed sown might find lodgment in some hearts. We learned that the impression made upon the community was good. Much prejudice was removed.
(4LtMs, Ms 77, 1886, 6)
By special invitation we left Basel February 4, accompanied by Brother and Sister Ings and our interpreter Brother John Vuilleumier. Friday night we had a meeting with the church in the new chapel. Sabbath in the forenoon Elder Ings spoke to the people with much freedom, and all seemed to be deeply interested and profited. I spoke in the afternoon from Malachi 3:16-18. The Spirit of the Lord moved upon hearts.
(4LtMs, Ms 77, 1886, 7)
After the discourse we had a social meeting, and many excellent testimonies were borne. One young man had not taken any part in meetings for more than one year. He had been overcome through temptations and fallen under discouragements. He made humble confessions, with weeping, and there took a decided stand for the Lord and expressed his determination to seek to help others all in his power. His mother had not taken part in social meetings, but she bore her testimony and several others confessed and wept before the Lord. We felt that the deep movings of the Spirit of the Lord were in our midst. The Lord was at work, softening and subduing hearts.
(4LtMs, Ms 77, 1886, 8)
Brother G. made very interesting remarks. Brother John Vuilleumier interpreted. He said he had for years been praying for his brother, who lived some miles away, that the Lord would draw him by the cords of His love, that he would take hold of the truth. During the Week of Prayer he made the case of his brother a special subject of prayer. He went to see his brother, to see if he could say or do anything to help him to walk in the light. He found that his brother had been deeply convicted. He stated that while engaged in work upon the Sabbath his tools seemed to be heavy; he could scarcely hold them in his hands; it seemed that he must drop them and keep the Sabbath. He read the tract that had been translated into French on The Sufferings of Christ, and that decided him to obey his convictions of conscience and keep the Sabbath. He told his employers he could not work on another Sabbath, expecting to receive his discharge, but he was told to continue his work.
(4LtMs, Ms 77, 1886, 9)
Brother G. was filled with joy and gratitude to God that his prayers were answered. He stated that there were others who were also convicted, one a man of influence.
(4LtMs, Ms 77, 1886, 10)
I had tried to impress upon them the importance of laboring for those close by our own doors, each follower of Christ feeling that he had a sacred duty to bring others to Christ, and thus each becoming a missionary for God. This was responded to heartily, and many resolved that they would take hold heartily and in faith, have more patience in well-doing, and not become weary and so quickly discouraged. Our meeting closed with the blessing of God.
(4LtMs, Ms 77, 1886, 11)
After the meeting we had an interesting season in the house of Brother Roth. The young man who had resolved to be on the Lord’s side, his wife, and his sisters were present. I was requested to pray for him, which I did, interpreted by Brother John Vuilleumier. The Lord did bless and hearts were melted into tenderness. The young man then with affection and tears kissed his sisters and the brethren Roth. There had been some unhappy feelings of difference, but all was confessed and forgiven, and the room seemed to be filled with the peace of Christ. Sister Roth made the statement, “The peace of Christ has come to this house.” These precious tokens of God’s love should be highly appreciated by us and never forgotten, but should awaken gratitude in our hearts continually.
(4LtMs, Ms 77, 1886, 12)
I spoke in the national chapel Sunday afternoon upon the subject of temperance. The national minister who refused to give notice of my appointment was present and opened the meeting by request with singing and prayer. He is president of the temperance association. I had much freedom in speaking to an attentive audience. Brother John Vuilleumier interpreted for me. Although I am obliged to reach the people through an interpreter, my constant prayer is, Lord speak Thou to the hearts of the hearers. Impress the truth upon the soul.
(4LtMs, Ms 77, 1886, 13)
Elder Ings spoke in the evening in the new chapel.
(4LtMs, Ms 77, 1886, 14)
Tramelan is the first place where a church was raised up in Europe, and this is the first chapel built, aside from our missions. Our people feel grateful to God for the victory gained in this place. Prejudice has been overcome, and the doctrines we hold are looked upon in a very different light than heretofore. The way is preparing for a course of lectures to be given in Tramelan; and if the church will be laborers together with God, we believe that the Lord will increase their numbers, and many souls will be saved.
(4LtMs, Ms 77, 1886, 15)
Ms 78, 1886
Nearing the Judgment NP 1886 Portions of this manuscript are published in HP 218.
We are nearing the judgment. Shall we have less and less religion? Shall we be found in conformity to the world? Never could our youth be better described than in these words: “Lovers of pleasure more than lovers of God.” [2 Timothy 3:4.] Serious thoughts are not entertained. Fear and love of God are not cherished. One that is not connected with God can teach evil so much sooner than the God-fearing can teach purity and goodness, for the latter are not palatable to the pleasure lovers who do not love to retain thoughts of God. Oh, if they could only know how God loves them! He wants to make them good and pure, noble and kind and courteous, that they may ever live with the pure, holy angels through eternity. The love Christ has evidenced to them should awaken a response in their own hearts.
(4LtMs, Ms 78, 1886, 1)
Jesus loves the youth. He died to save them. Oh, if we had the love of Jesus in our hearts always, we would be so anxious to do the youth good! We should associate more with them. We should engage in conversation with them upon the Christian’s hope. We should talk of the Christian’s heaven. We are certainly nearing the great day of God, and our brethren and sisters are losing precious opportunities of doing good because we do not try in little things to show our interest in and affection for the youth.
(4LtMs, Ms 78, 1886, 2)
The youth have strong temptations. They need a strong, patient, kindly, earnest, faithful hand to hold them back from evil. They need some one to speak the truths of the Word of God, to keep His claims before them personally. Family religion is greatly wanting. There is infidelity insinuating itself into the hearts of our youth, which is closing to them the gates of Paradise. There is a false philosophy which is undermining the foundation of true religion. Science “falsely so called” [1 Timothy 6:20] has bewildered the senses and left the slimy trail of that old serpent the devil behind him. The Word of God has lost its value, its sacredness.
(4LtMs, Ms 78, 1886, 3)
The college was established to be far above what it ever has been able to attain, because men engaged in the work there have been of divided hearts. There was no need for a college to be built and sustained at great expense merely as an institution of learning. There was no want of colleges in our land if merely learning from books was to be considered. But this was only one object. There were greater and more weighty considerations. There are youth who embrace the truth who need to be taken hold of by the firm hand of faith by men who shall be connected with the college, and who will patiently and prayerfully educate them in the knowledge of the Scriptures.
(4LtMs, Ms 78, 1886, 4)
Many have been sadly disappointed in our college. They expected to find help in their research of the Scriptures that they have not had. The very men who have been moved upon by the Spirit of God to give themselves to the work of the ministry have not been encouraged in their solemn purpose. Everything has been brought down to follow the example of other schools. The Bible has had but a very small consideration in the school. Paul enumerates the advantages of the Jews above the Gentiles. “Chiefly, because that unto them were committed the oracles of God.” [Romans 3:2.] This, chiefly, is the advantage the college among our people has over every other college. “Unto them is committed the oracles of God.”
(4LtMs, Ms 78, 1886, 5)
There is too much chaff among the youthful teachers, too much froth and too little depth, too little religion. They themselves do not understand the deep things of God. The advantage of making the Bible a book of study is that it is ever elevating. The better it is known by research, the more highly it is prized. Those who prate about science and casting God’s Word in the shade, those who would exalt nature as the book of study, cannot understand or read nature without the Bible to interpret and explain it. The Bible is not only the revealer of God to man, but his grand interpreter as the God of nature. The Bible in revealing God has given us the key which unlocks the mysteries of creation. The Bible should have been made one of the principal studies in our schools.
(4LtMs, Ms 78, 1886, 6)
Ms 79, 1886
Sermon/At Orebro, Sweden Orebro, Sweden June 24, 1886 Portions of this manuscript are published in HP 331.
“And they that be wise shall shine as the brightness of the firmament; and they that turn many to righteousness, as the stars for ever and ever.”Daniel 12:3.
(4LtMs, Ms 79, 1886, 1)
The work of every one who claims to be a follower of Jesus Christ is presented before us in these words. Not one of us is excused from doing that which God has given us to do. God has not given us reasoning powers, and ability, and intellect to be used exclusively for worldly matters. He desires that we should use these precious talents to His glory. Although God is our supreme Ruler, He has given man the privilege of being a co-laborer with Christ; as soon as the truth of God finds an entrance into our hearts, it is our duty to give the precious truth to others.
(4LtMs, Ms 79, 1886, 2)
If our neighbors were perishing for bread, we would be thought very uncharitable if we did not supply their wants. There are those among us who have never had the Word of God brought to their minds or understanding; they are perishing for want of the Bread of Life, and is it not in us an expression of great selfishness when we keep these sacred truths to ourselves and do not give to those who are famishing?
(4LtMs, Ms 79, 1886, 3)
Our heavenly Father gives the rain, the dew, and the sunshine from heaven to refresh the flowers and to cause vegetation to spring up and flourish. But man has a part to act, to prepare the soil and to put the seeds into the ground in order to have a harvest. If he had folded his arms and said, “I will let things take their course. I have nothing to do. God will give the harvest. He will give the sunshine and the rain from heaven, and I will take my ease,” what kind of a harvest would come? Man must co-operate with God, and act his part in preparing the soil and in sowing the seed, and God will give the increase.
(4LtMs, Ms 79, 1886, 4)
Our heavenly Father has not sent angels from heaven to preach salvation to men. He has opened to us the precious truths of His Word and implanted the truth in our hearts, that we may give it to those who are in darkness. If we have indeed tasted of the precious gifts of God in His promises, we are to impart this knowledge to others. Every individual that is connected with the Source of light and truth is to gather the divine rays of light from heaven and scatter them upon the pathway of others.
(4LtMs, Ms 79, 1886, 5)
We are individually to work as though a great responsibility rested upon us. We are to manifest untiring energy and tact and zeal in this work and take the burden, feeling the peril in which our neighbors and friends are placed. We are to work as Christ worked. We are to present the truth as it is in Jesus, that the blood of souls shall not be upon our garments. At the same time we are to feel entire dependence and trust in God, for we know we cannot do anything without His grace and power to help.
(4LtMs, Ms 79, 1886, 6)
A Paul may plant, and an Apollos water, but God alone can give the increase. Then we are indeed to go forward to the work, weeping, sowing the precious seeds of truth, and trusting in God to give the increase. Every one who claims to be a disciple of Christ, who tarries at home with the family, has a work to do as a home missionary. He must keep his own soul in the light and love of God and help to build up the church. All are to be faithful sentinels. While ministers are called to open the Word of God to others, the individual members are to work, and as the church is kept a working church, it will be a living church. Another’s indifference or carelessness will not excuse your neglect. You should open the door of your heart, that Jesus can take possession of the soul and perform His will and work through you.
(4LtMs, Ms 79, 1886, 7)
The greatest power will be felt in the church where there are well-ordered and well-disciplined families. The children should be educated from their very childhood to love the things of eternal life. This life is but for a moment; it passeth away, and we want a firm hold of the future, immortal life. When we set up the standard of righteousness in home religion, angels of God will minister unto those who shall be heirs of salvation; and as you go to the house of God to worship Him, you bring angels of God into that house.
(4LtMs, Ms 79, 1886, 8)
Every one who has the Word of God as a living flame burning upon the altar of his heart can present the truth as it is in Jesus by precept and example. A living church is one that would have a saving influence upon the world. Every member should feel that he must make every effort in his power to build up the church of Christ, and as all work according to the light God has given them, then the ability that is devoted to this work of winning souls to Christ will continually increase. We must each one do our work, sowing the truth in meekness and humility, and then have faith that God will do His part. But what account will we have to render to the God of heaven when we surround the great white throne, for the opportunities and privileges He has given us here, which we have not appreciated and improved? We do not want to make any mistakes in regard to our duty to our fellow men which God requires of us.
(4LtMs, Ms 79, 1886, 9)
Christ left the mansions in heaven and came to our world to be an example for us to imitate, and He was the Majesty of heaven, the King of glory; but He exchanged His crown of glory in the kingdom of heaven for a crown of thorns on this earth. He stepped down from the royal throne, clothed His divinity with humanity, and accepted His life of self-denial and self-sacrifice. For our sakes He bore insult and shame and mockery. And did His own nation open their hands and hearts to receive Him in His work? No. God had given them the best gift that heaven held, and yet they did not appreciate it. The Son of God had to go from city to city because those whom He came to save sought to take His life. Was it because He was a criminal? No; there was no fault in Him. It was because He taught the truth from heaven. The truth was clothed with the beauty and brightness of heaven’s light, but they would not receive it. He came into this world to be the light of the world, yet that light was not accepted by those He came to save.
(4LtMs, Ms 79, 1886, 10)
Jesus says, “Behold, what manner of love the Father hath bestowed upon us, that we should be called the sons of God; therefore the world knoweth us not, because it knew Him not. Beloved, now are we the sons of God, and it doth not yet appear what we shall be; but we know that, when He shall appear, we shall be like Him; for we shall see Him as He is.”1 John 3:1, 2. What a privilege is this, to be brought into relationship with Christ! If we exhibit the piety and righteousness of Christ, we need not expect to be in any greater favor with the world than was Christ. We need the Holy Spirit from heaven to come into our hearts, that we can see Christ as He is and comprehend His great love wherewith He has loved us; then we shall love one another as Christ has loved us. From His own lips came these words, “By this shall all men know that ye are My disciples, if ye have love one to another.”John 13:35.
(4LtMs, Ms 79, 1886, 11)
We are not to grasp in the arms of fellowship those only who profess to believe just as we do, who accept our views of truth. We are to have a burden for perishing souls who are out of Christ. Our message is to the world. Our work is to save the lost for whom Christ has died. If our Saviour met with disappointments, we should not be discouraged if we meet with disappointments. Why was it the world did not know Christ? It was because He brought meekness, purity, and virtue into the world, and the world understood it not. Men could not harmonize with this purity. And those who are connected with Christ in His work of self-sacrifice and self-denial will not be known by the world.
(4LtMs, Ms 79, 1886, 12)
Must we, then, leave the world in darkness to perish? No; we must be a living channel of light to the world. If we abide in Jesus, all heaven is at our command; the power from on high will work with the laborer in his efforts to win souls. Jesus will not leave His people with this great responsibility resting upon them and not give them divine aid. The reason why there is not spirituality and light in the church is [that] we do not have the spirit of labor.
(4LtMs, Ms 79, 1886, 13)
We should take the Scripture and search the pages of the Word of God and understand it for ourselves. We should bring God’s Word into our daily life and character, and have that burning, living faith in our hearts that we shall seek to save those around us, who are perishing in sin and iniquity. Everywhere we go, we see souls who need light and truth. They are the purchase of the blood of the Son of God. What are we doing for them? Are we seeking to open their understanding that they may accept Jesus in the truth and in the Word He sends them? To the minister also will He say in that day, What have you done for Me?
(4LtMs, Ms 79, 1886, 14)
Brethren, have you that earnestness of soul for those out of Christ that you cannot rest without working for them and doing your utmost for their salvation? How careful should you be in your family to keep the family altar erected! Take your children in the arms of your faith to Jesus, and teach them that He is the very best Friend that it is possible for them to have. Teach them that they can go to this precious Saviour with all their trials and sorrows, and He will sympathize with them. Do not present before them our heavenly Father as a God of tyranny, but as a God of love; and thus educate your children that they will want to be children of God and followers of Jesus Christ.
(4LtMs, Ms 79, 1886, 15)
If any of you succeed in your efforts and win one soul for Jesus, that soul, endowed with the Spirit of God, will seek to enlighten others; and if they are the means of converting one soul, that soul will go to work to save other souls, and thus the work will go on and you can never know the result of your influence until the judgment is set and the books are opened.
(4LtMs, Ms 79, 1886, 16)
Since I have been here in this place, I have seen youth, for whom Christ has died, reeling through the streets because intoxicated with drink; and I have thought, Is there not an arm that can be stretched out to save these youth from perdition? Have those who claim to be Christians given them up as hopeless? Let us work with all the ability that God has given us, that we may save fallen men, perishing for the truth. Jesus has done everything for man’s rescue that a God could do in working out the plan of salvation for the fallen race. Those who profess the name of Christ will so closely connect with Jesus and His might and power that they can co-operate with Christ in this great work of saving souls.
(4LtMs, Ms 79, 1886, 17)
There are some here in our conference who contemplate giving themselves to the missionary work. I wish there were one hundred instead of two or three. God will accept the strength of the youth if they will only consecrate themselves to His service. And what a work is this that they are doing in saving souls to Jesus for time and for eternity! Many are sowing to the flesh in the indulgences of appetite and gratification of their base passions, but a time will come when they must reap the harvest they have sown. Those who consecrate their lives to the service of Jesus Christ who gave Himself for them will reap life everlasting.
(4LtMs, Ms 79, 1886, 18)
Jesus invites the youth to come to Him just as they are. He says, “My son, give Me thy heart.” [Proverbs 23:26.] The precious Saviour will take and wash away our stains in His own blood and fit us for the mansions in glory. Many seem to think that Jesus is a great way off, but our Saviour is very nigh to those who call upon His name. If our heavenly Father made so great a sacrifice as to give His dearly beloved Son that fallen man might be saved, what will He not do for those who will come to Him? How much more will He not with Him freely give us all things? He hears the prayer of the contrite and repentant soul.
(4LtMs, Ms 79, 1886, 19)
That God that was with Joseph in Egypt and with Daniel in Babylon will help all those who come to Him to form a perfect character. “Come,” the Word of God says, “come now, and let us reason together.... though your sins be as scarlet, they shall be as white as snow; though they be red like crimson, they shall be as wool.” [Isaiah 1:18.] Come, then, and let us enlist under the banner of Prince Emmanuel, leaving the black banner to the prince of darkness.
(4LtMs, Ms 79, 1886, 20)
All that Christ has given me belongs to Him, and I will give it to His service. He has given me in trust all the qualifications I possess. I will improve them to His glory. Let us be earnest and persevering in our work for Christ, for the precious reward that Daniel saw in vision is to be given to those who are Christ’s. Why not take hold of this work understandingly? Cut loose from the things of earth, and let the attention be directed heavenward. Ye are not your own, ye are bought with a price, even with the precious blood of the Son of God. And what are many of us doing for God? He calls you as servants to enlist in His army to work for Him, to fight manfully the battles of the Lord. You want to put all the ability and tact you possess into whatever department of this work you are engaged.
(4LtMs, Ms 79, 1886, 21)
You can represent Christ as did Joseph and Daniel. They did an excellent work in character building, and now the work is before you to form a character for eternal life. Put away sin and iniquity, and let the love of Jesus into your souls. Christ says, “Behold, I stand at the door and knock, if any man will hear My voice and open the door, I will come in to him and sup with him and he with Me.” [Revelation 3:20.] You hear His tread before the door, waiting for you to respond to His knock. He has invited His entrance into your heart. Will you let Him in? He is the heavenly Guest, and you cannot close the door against Him without ruin to yourself. May your hearts go out in earnest prayer that Christ will take possession of your souls, and He will do it.
(4LtMs, Ms 79, 1886, 22)
It is your duty to gather all the knowledge of Christ that you can obtain, that you may impart that knowledge to others. Come to Him in meekness and humility, and open before them the Scriptures. It is the voice of God to them. It may seem very strange to them, and there may be very few who will listen to the voice of mercy. But what did God say to Elijah? His mournful complaint was, “They have torn down thine altars, slain the prophets, and I alone am left and they seek my life.” [1 Kings 19:10, 14.] God said to Elijah, “I have seven thousand who have never yet bowed the knee to Baal.” [Verse 18.] And there may be those all around you in this city that are living up to the best light they have. The Lord has given us light and truth, that we may work for those in darkness. Do your work with fidelity, and trust the rest with God. Believe that the Lord will save the souls of your fellow men around you, and the faith that you will exercise will be the greatest help to yourself and an honor to the God of heaven.
(4LtMs, Ms 79, 1886, 23)
I am so thankful that we have a Saviour. I am so glad that we have a Mediator who is pleading our individual cases before the Father today. And while all heaven is interested in our salvation, let us be interested for ourselves. Let us be forming such characters that we may be fitted for the society of heavenly angels in the kingdom of glory. All the thoughts and energies that are devoted in cheerful, willing service to our heavenly Father and in heavenly pursuits will live. They will not be written in sand and left here to perish. Everything in earth is diverting our attention away from heaven. But will we seek for glory, honor, immortality? May God help this dear congregation that they may have an eternal weight of glory in the kingdom of heaven.
(4LtMs, Ms 79, 1886, 24)
Ms 80, 1886
Sermon/At Grimsby, England Grimsby, England September 21, 1886 Portions of this manuscript are published in HP 353, 354; 9MR 249-251.
“And as they thus spake, Jesus Himself stood in the midst of them, and saith unto them, Peace be unto you.”“And ye are witnesses of these things.”Luke 24:36, 48.
(4LtMs, Ms 80, 1886, 1)
Here we have before us the precious evidence that Christ was a living Saviour. A little while before, He was enclosed in Joseph’s new tomb, but He had burst the bands of death and walked forth a triumphant conqueror. While His disciples had been mourning, they had gone to the sepulchre, and Jesus was not there; and while they were wondering where He was, the angel of God said, He is risen. [Matthew 28:6.] Wonderful testimony! The hope of the world! Christ had risen, and their Saviour was a risen Saviour!
(4LtMs, Ms 80, 1886, 2)
Now the disciples could not credit it when the testimony was brought to them that Christ had indeed risen. It seemed too much for them to believe, for when they witnessed His crucifixion their hopes died. Who can imagine the affliction of their minds when they saw their Saviour in the hands of the cruel mob, when they saw that He was crowned with thorns, when they saw Him treated with derision and insult and mockery? And then the climax had come. They saw Him stretched upon Calvary’s cross as a malefactor, and He whom they had believed would deliver Israel was dying as a criminal!
(4LtMs, Ms 80, 1886, 3)
It is impossible for us to appreciate the agony of the followers of Christ at this critical moment. And after their Saviour was taken from the cross and laid in Joseph’s new tomb, their anguish was terrible; they had lost their Lord; and when they came to the tomb and found it empty, they were amazed.
(4LtMs, Ms 80, 1886, 4)
But these were not the only ones interested in that tomb. Angels had been watching it; and while the Roman guards were carefully watching the place, the angel of God came and rolled back the stone as though it were a pebble. Then the voice from heaven was heard waking the Sleeper, and Christ walked forth a triumphant conquerer. When the Roman guards caught sight of the angel, they dropped as dead men to the ground. They could not endure the glory of even one angel of God. The angel passed back to heaven, and they saw the tomb, open. Then they went into the city and told that Christ had risen; the disciples had not come and stolen Him away, but He had risen. The priests and rulers could not have such a report as that go out. “Why,” said they, “the people would stone us.” They put a bribe into the hands of the Roman guards so that they would testify to a lie. But when Christ arose a multitude arose with Him, and these also went into the city and testified that Christ was risen and they were risen with Him, so that the lying report brought by the Roman guards could have but little effect.
(4LtMs, Ms 80, 1886, 5)
But how sad the disciples were when they came and saw not the body of Jesus in Joseph’s new tomb! When Mary came and found Him not there, she turned away in sadness, and with weeping said, (to one she supposed to be the gardener), “If you have taken Him away, tell us where you have laid Him.”“And when she had thus said, she turned herself back, and saw Jesus standing, and knew not that it was Jesus!” But the voice comes, “Mary.” She knows this voice, and turns to worship Him, but He says, “Touch Me not; for I am not yet ascended to My Father.” [John 20:15-17.]
(4LtMs, Ms 80, 1886, 6)
Then as two disciples were on their way to Emmaus, traveling up the rugged mountains and rocky steeps, they conversed together as they walked and were sad. But there came one to their side and said, “Why are ye sad?” [Luke 24:17.] But we will turn and read it:
(4LtMs, Ms 80, 1886, 7)
“And, behold, two of them went that same day to a village called Emmaus, which was from Jerusalem about threescore furlongs.
(4LtMs, Ms 80, 1886, 8)
“And they talked together of all these things which had happened.
(4LtMs, Ms 80, 1886, 9)
“And it came to pass, that, while they communed together and reasoned, Jesus Himself drew near, and went with them.
(4LtMs, Ms 80, 1886, 10)
“But their eyes were holden that they should not know Him.
(4LtMs, Ms 80, 1886, 11)
“And He said unto them, What manner of communications are these that ye have one to another, as ye walk, and are sad?”Luke 24:13-17.
(4LtMs, Ms 80, 1886, 12)
Oh, I have thought to myself, if we could only appreciate the work of Jesus Christ, His sympathy, His love, it seems to me that there could not be a heart so stony that it could not be impressed. He is just as ready as He ever was to stand by the side of His apostles and impart to them light and glory, but our hearts are so hard that we do not appreciate the love of a risen Saviour.
(4LtMs, Ms 80, 1886, 13)
“And the one of them, whose name was Cleopas, answering said unto Him, Art Thou only a stranger in Jerusalem, and hast not known the things which are come to pass there in these days? ... Then He said unto them, O fools, and slow of heart to believe all that the prophets have spoken.”Verses 18, 25.
(4LtMs, Ms 80, 1886, 14)
Are any of us condemned in these words? Are there any of us slow to believe all that the prophets have spoken? We want to take every lesson to our hearts and remember to whom it was spoken.
(4LtMs, Ms 80, 1886, 15)
Christ went right back to Moses and the prophets. Here was the evidence that He was the Messiah. He had opened this Scripture to them before, He had told them what would take place, but it seemed to have dropped out of their minds. He had repeated these things to them again and again, and they remembered Him as their heavenly Teacher. And what effect had it upon them? Why, their hopes had been dead, and now they were alive! And they remembered that just such things had been spoken of Christ.
(4LtMs, Ms 80, 1886, 16)
Oh, how often we forget the Scriptures! But here their hopes were revived and responded to the evidence that Christ had given them of His Messiahship. As they came to their abode, He made as though He would go farther, but it was toward evening and the invitation was given for Him come in the tarry with them through the night. Here they showed their courtesy; they wanted still to hear Him converse with them on the Scriptures. And Jesus consented and went into their humble abode and dwelt with them, breaking bread, and all the time words of encouragement were flowing from His precious lips. While He was breaking the bread, they saw the marks of the nails; and when He opened His mouth to bless the bread, they recognized the very voice of their Lord! They were about to fall down and worship Him, but He vanished out of their sight.
(4LtMs, Ms 80, 1886, 17)
They did not sit down and enjoy this good news alone. They went back to Jerusalem and told their companions that Christ had risen. They did not even stop to partake of their refreshments. They were too overjoyed to stop for this, but they ran back and told the good news. It was a new world to them, now that Christ had risen. He in whom all their hopes were centered was risen from the dead; He had walked by their side, and now they hastened back to Jerusalem, stumbling over the stones in their anxiety to reach that upper chamber where their brethren were assembled.
(4LtMs, Ms 80, 1886, 18)
They find the door locked for fear of the Jews. But they knock until they gain an entrance, and then they tell their story, how that Christ had risen and had walked with them as they were on their way to Emmaus. The disciples cannot believe the gracious words spoken, but as soon as they were through with their testimony, lo, there was Another standing in their midst. They had not heard the door open, they had heard no knocking; but who was this stranger? It was Jesus Himself. They thought it was a spirit, and they were afraid. But Christ said unto them, “Peace be unto you.”“And He said unto them, Why are ye troubled? and why do thoughts arise in your hearts? Behold My hands and My feet, that it is I Myself: handle Me, and see; for a spirit hath not flesh and bones as ye see Me have. And when He had thus spoken, He showed them His hands and His feet.”Verses 36-40.
(4LtMs, Ms 80, 1886, 19)
Christ had risen from the dead! What happiness and joy filled their hearts! He had passed through the tomb and brightened it. Death to them had seemed to be a horrible thing. It looked as though they could not pass through to the other side. But here Christ had obtained the victory, and although man had fallen and was condemned to death, yet He could live again. Those who sleep in Jesus will be called from their prison house to a glorious victory and will come forth to a glorious immortality.
(4LtMs, Ms 80, 1886, 20)
But now we want to present to you the words of Christ, how He taught His disciples to preach repentance and remission of sin. And we read that Paul went from house to house teaching the people. He says, I have not failed to preach to them repentance toward God and faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ. [Acts 20:20, 21.] Now this is the work we are to do, and we want to have this testimony borne everywhere. You need not talk about getting along without any law, and yet know what sin is. The only definition of sin given in the Bible is, Sin is the transgression of the law. But you must repent toward God. And why? Because you have broken His law. And then you must have faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ. We see there is nothing in law to save us, but Christ has become man’s substitute and surety. He has worked out man’s redemption. Then what must man do? He must repent, because he has broken God’s holy law. It is just as necessary that we should keep that law now as it was for Adam and Eve to keep that law in Eden.
(4LtMs, Ms 80, 1886, 21)
We want to arouse the conscience. We want the sinner to feel the need of repentance, that Christ may impute unto him His righteousness. But if you fasten upon sin and love sin, the grace of Christ is not with you. It is sin that is so appalling to Christ. He was the embodiment of the holy law.
(4LtMs, Ms 80, 1886, 22)
Suppose that parents had taught their children that God had a law and they must keep it; suppose that they had interwoven it into their lives. Do you think that we would have such a wicked world as we have today? The floodgates of woe and misery have been opened upon our race, and sin is debasing men and women today, and we want to know what we can do to lift up the people.
(4LtMs, Ms 80, 1886, 23)
The fact is that Satan has been playing the game of life for the soul, but pride has come in and the grace of Christ is not abiding there. We want now to listen to the knocking and let Him in. He will come into congregations like this, but He wants to be invited into the soul. He says, “Behold, I stand at the door, and knock. If any man hear My voice, and open the door, I will come in to him, and will sup with him, and he with Me.”Revelation 3:20. Remove the rubbish, take away your love of self, and Jesus will surely come in if you open the door. Will you let Him in? There are some who never will; they keep piling up the rubbish. But who will open the door and let Jesus in?
(4LtMs, Ms 80, 1886, 24)
We want the love and peace that Christ can bring us, but there are so many hewing out for themselves broken cisterns that will hold no water. Christ says, “Whosoever will, let him take of the water of life freely.”Revelation 22:17. Oh, how much we want to drink of the cup of salvation! Jesus is the only One who can give us peace.
(4LtMs, Ms 80, 1886, 25)
You may enter the splendid palaces where everything is so fine and you think there must be happiness there, and perfect peace. But if Jesus is not there you will find that iniquity and sin are there. What we want is to be in harmony with Jesus Christ. He has risen, dear friends, and in your despondency you may know He is just as much by your side as He was by the side of the two disciples as they walked to Emmaus. Could your eyes be opened you would see that Jesus is by your side to give you peace and life if you will accept it.
(4LtMs, Ms 80, 1886, 26)
I know what I am talking about. I have seen the time when I thought the waves were going over my head; in that time I felt my Saviour precious to me. When my eldest son was taken from me, I felt my grief was very great; but Jesus came to my side, and I felt His peace in my soul. The cup of consolation was placed to my lips. And then he who had stood by my side for thirty-six years in the desk was taken. We had labored together side by side in the ministry, but we had to fold the hands of the warrior and lay him down to rest in the silent grave. Again my grief seemed very great, but after all came the cup of consolation. Jesus is precious to me. He walked by my side as He did by the side of the sorrowing disciples on the way to Emmaus, and He will walk by your side. When our friends go into the grave they are beautiful to us. It may be our father or mother that we lay away; when they come forth those wrinkles are all gone, but the figure is there, and we know them and they know Christ.
(4LtMs, Ms 80, 1886, 27)
We want to be prepared to meet these dear friends as they come forth in the resurrection morning. Can any of us bear the thought that we should refuse the mercy of Him who has paid such an infinite price for us? Shall we turn from Jesus to the beggary elements of this world? or shall we lay hold upon the hope set before us in the Gospel that we shall be like Him, for we shall see Him as He is? And we shall listen to His voice, sweeter than any music, saying, “Come, ye blessed of My Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world.” [Matthew 25:34.] We want these words spoken to us. We want a part with the blessed. We want to be with that company around the throne of God, Christ’s righteousness imputed to us.
(4LtMs, Ms 80, 1886, 28)
We want to improve every opportunity given us day by day to overcome the temptations of the enemy. This life is a conflict, and we have a foe who never sleeps, who is watching constantly to destroy our minds and lure us away from our precious Saviour who has given His life for us. Shall we lift the cross given us, or shall we go on in selfish gratification and lose the eternity of bliss? We cannot afford to sin, we cannot afford to disgrace the law of God. Adam and Eve could not afford it. Did not they lose by their transgression? And by obedience we shall regain that which was lost. The question with us should not be, “How shall I make the most money in this world?” The question should be, “Shall I serve God or Baal?” [1 Kings 18:21.] “Choose ye this day whom ye will serve,” but I can say, “As for me and my house, we will serve the Lord.” [Joshua 24:15.]
(4LtMs, Ms 80, 1886, 29)
I do not look to the end for all the happiness, but I get it as I go along. Notwithstanding I have trials and afflictions, I look away to Jesus. It is in the strait, hard places where He is right by our side and we can commune with Him, lay all our burdens upon the Burden-bearer, and say, “Here, Lord, I cannot carry these burdens longer.” He tells us His yoke is easy and His burdens light. [Matthew 11:30.] Do you believe it? I have tested it. I love Him, I love Him. I see in Him matchless charms. And I want to praise Him in the kingdom of God and sing, Worthy, worthy is the Lamb that was slain and is raised again.
(4LtMs, Ms 80, 1886, 30)
Shall we break the stony heart? Shall we travel the thorny path that Jesus trod? All the way from the manger to the cross we see the tracks of blood. Shall the pride of the world come in? Shall we seek to make the world our standard? Or shall we come out from among them? The invitation is, “Come out from among them, and be ye separate, ... and touch not the unclean thing; and I will receive you, and will be a father unto you, and ye shall be My sons and daughter, saith the Lord Almighty.”2 Corinthians 6:17, 18.
(4LtMs, Ms 80, 1886, 31)
Oh, what an exaltation is this—to be members of the royal family, children of the heavenly King! To have the Saviour of the universe, the King over all kings, know us by name and to be heirs of God to the immortal inheritance, the eternal substance! This is our privilege; will we have the prize? Will we fight the battles of the Lord? Will we press the battle to the gate? Will we be victorious? I have decided that I must have heaven and I want you to have it or I would not be here. I never would have come, at my age, from California to Europe had I not wanted to tell you how precious the Saviour is and what a precious truth we have.
(4LtMs, Ms 80, 1886, 32)
You should search the Bible, for it tells you of Jesus. I want you to read the Bible and see the matchless charms of Jesus. I want you to fall in love with the Man of Calvary so that at every step you can say to the world, “His ways are ways of pleasantness, and all His paths are peace.”Proverbs 3:17. You want to represent Christ to the world. You want to show to the world you have a hope big with immortality. You want to drink of the waters of salvation. You want the heavenly angels to be in your dwelling. You want Christ to abide there. You want to teach your children to love and fear God. You want the Sun of righteousness shining in the darkened chambers of your mind, and you want thanksgiving to God on your lips.
(4LtMs, Ms 80, 1886, 33)
Praise the Lord, oh, my soul! He says He has gone to prepare mansions for me:
(4LtMs, Ms 80, 1886, 34)
“Let not your heart be troubled: ye believe in God, believe also in Me.
(4LtMs, Ms 80, 1886, 35)
“In My Father’s house are many mansions: if it were not so, I would have told you. I go to prepare a place for you.
(4LtMs, Ms 80, 1886, 36)
“And if I go and prepare a place for you, I will come again, and receive you unto Myself; that where I am, there ye may be also.”John 14:1-3
(4LtMs, Ms 80, 1886, 37)
Thank God! It is these mansions that I am looking to. It is not the earthly mansions here, for they are to be shaken down by the mighty earthquake ere long; but it is those heavenly mansions that Christ has gone to prepare for the faithful. We have no home here. We are only pilgrims and strangers here, passing to a better country, even an heavenly. Place your mind upon these things, and while you are doing this, Christ will be right by your side. May God help us to win the precious boon of eternal life.
(4LtMs, Ms 80, 1886, 38)
Ms 81, 1886
Sermon/At Grimsby, England Grimsby, England September 21, 1886 This manuscript is published in entirety in 1SAT 48-51.
Morning Talk
However much we know of the Scriptures, it is important that we know still more. “Let him that thinketh he standeth take heed lest he fall.”1 Corinthians 10:12. One man may think he understands the Scriptures and go out to present the truth, and yet he may be lacking on some points. We may get the heart and mind fixed upon something that has no special bearing upon the true point. A brother came to me and asked me what I thought about the salvation of infants; whether they would be saved. Says I, That does not concern you or me. There are points on which we must be careful not to mar present truth. All those who are to engage in the work of God must bind about their minds. There are those whose imagination is large, and they will be ever reaching out for something original. They will even fasten upon some word in the sermon and think upon that until the whole truth is covered with a mist.
(4LtMs, Ms 81, 1886, 1)
Now we want to know what is essential for our work here. What is essential for our work now? If any of you should be asked to give your opinion on some point and you should not know just how to answer it, do not be ashamed to say you do not know, but you do know what we must do to be saved. When one came to Christ and asked what he must do to be saved, Jesus told him he must love God with all his heart and with all his might and with all his mind and with all his soul and his neighbor as himself. And these are the points we must keep before us—to love God supremely and our neighbor as ourselves. There is a great work before us.
(4LtMs, Ms 81, 1886, 2)
Now there may be those who will inquire what will be the sign of the coming of the Son of Man and we may know what this is. We read that there will be signs in the sun, in the moon, and in the stars, and trouble in the nations [Luke 21:25]; all these tell us that the end is near. The coming of the Lord is at the door. Well we understand what being at the door means. When one stands at the door, all there is to do is to enter.
(4LtMs, Ms 81, 1886, 3)
Now in regard to the coming of the Son of Man. This will not take place until after the mighty earthquake shakes the earth. After the people have heard the voice of God they are in despair and trouble such as never was since there was a nation, and in this the people of God will suffer affliction. The clouds of heaven will clash, and there will be darkness. Then that voice comes from heaven and the clouds begin to roll back like a scroll, and there is the bright, clear sign of the Son of Man. The children of God know what that cloud means.
(4LtMs, Ms 81, 1886, 4)
The sound of music is heard; and as it nears, the graves are opened and the dead are raised and there are thousands of thousands and ten thousand times ten thousand of angels that compose that glory and encircle the Son of Man. Those who have acted the most prominent part in the rejection and crucifixion of Christ come forth to see Him as He is, and those who have rejected Christ come up and see the saints glorified, and it is at that time that the saints are changed in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, and are caught up to meet their Lord in the air. The very ones who placed upon Him the purple robe, and put the crown of thorns upon His brow, and those who put the nails through His hands and feet, look upon Him and bewail. And this is the very sign of the coming of the Son of Man.
(4LtMs, Ms 81, 1886, 5)
Now I want to tell you, brethren, you must be careful not to fasten upon vagaries. We had a good brother whose mind was destroyed because of this. He would read page after page that would turn his mind off from the right point. The third angel’s message is the all-important point. Do not let your mind turn to vagaries, but keep your eyes fixed upon the truth. What we want is to give a certain sound. The angel is giving a definite message, “Sound the warning.” And what does this mean? Have you heard the voice of the angel? What does it mean? Why, it is the angel giving this message to men, and they are to take up this message and proclaim it to warn others.
(4LtMs, Ms 81, 1886, 6)
You want to open your minds, to gird up the loins of your mind, and hope to the end. You do not want to get many things upon the mind to take it away from the truth the angel is proclaiming. When the latter rain comes upon the people of God, you must have a preparation to press right on, because those whose vessels are clean, whose hands are free just when that latter rain comes get the light that comes from on high, and their voices are lifted every one to proclaim the commandments of God and the testimony of Jesus Christ.
(4LtMs, Ms 81, 1886, 7)
Now there are many signs that will take place before the coming of the Son of Man, but when the white cloud is seen, this will be the sign of the coming of the Son of Man. There will be signs in the sun, moon, and stars, and the nations in perplexity. These all testify that Christ is coming, and He is revealed in the clouds with power and great glory. The sign seen in the setting sun and rising sun has nothing to do with the sign of the coming of the Son of Man.
(4LtMs, Ms 81, 1886, 8)
Now, brethren, you want to get hold of the pillars of your faith. Here is Christ in the great antitypical Day of Atonement, and you must understand that you need a special preparation for the Day of Atonement. We want our sins taken away, we want to confess them that they may go beforehand to judgment. Do not go away in discouragement, but believe that Christ is able to cleanse you from all unrighteousness. We must cease to sin because sin is the transgression of the law. Put away sin and then cling to the Mighty One who is able to wash away every stain of sin. Now this is a work of humility at this time, and we must confess our sins and get nearer to God so He can write “Pardon” against our names.
(4LtMs, Ms 81, 1886, 9)
And be sure, when you go out to teach others, not to get your minds upon little things, but keep your mind upon the great work of God, for Satan will surely turn you off if possible. Do not try to be original and get up something you have not heard your brethren speak of, for many have been shipwrecked in this way. Keep the mind upon the third angel’s message. When you keep this before the minds of the people, they will see wisdom in it. But when you get a great many little trifling things before them, they become confused just like the Jews.
(4LtMs, Ms 81, 1886, 10)
What we want to do is to get the truth before the people.
(4LtMs, Ms 81, 1886, 11)
Ms 82, 1886
Sermon/Grimsby, England Grimsby, England September 1886 Portions of this manuscript are published in 9MR 253-256.
Morning Talk
The disciples were to wait and look for the descent of the Spirit of God and they were to do a great work. They were to carry the truth for that time unto all nations and tongues and peoples. Christ tells them, in (Luke 24:49), “Behold, I send the promise of My Father upon you: but tarry ye in the city of Jerusalem, until ye be endued with power from on high.” I have had great anxiety and burden upon my mind while at Basel and night after night could not sleep longer than three o’clock. I thought of our coming to England, and the matter that was presented before me pressed my mind so that when I awoke there was no more sleep for my eyes. My mind was laboring all the time in regard to the work and its importance in every department, and there stood out distinctly what had been impressed upon my mind. There was not all the manifestation of the Spirit of God that we should have, and we should not feel satisfied unless we have it. God will not accept half-hearted work in His cause, but He would have all performed with an exactitude.
(4LtMs, Ms 82, 1886, 1)
Last night I listened to the remarks of Elder Olsen and I knew his mind was laboring in the right direction. It is not the number that you gather into the truth, but it is the quality, the pith of those who take hold of the truth, that counts. In order for this work to go forward as God would have it, we want the Spirit of the Divine upon it. We want to see that God is attending us in all our efforts. Our object is not to get our mold upon the work and carry out our ideas, but it is to so present the truth that all who will take hold of it will feel that they have something to do; not that they are to lower the standard, but they must lift the truth.
(4LtMs, Ms 82, 1886, 2)
Yesterday I wrote out some things on which my mind was led out in regard to the foundation of the work. Now here is the way it is presented to me, and I would like to present it to you so your minds can take hold of it. It is like this: there is not unity of action. Every soul that goes out into the work should have unity and harmony with his brethren. “Well,” said a brother, “that is just what I believe.” And how do you believe it? Do you believe it enough to come into harmony with your brethren? or are you waiting for them to come into harmony with you? The work of educating workers is a great thing; and if one thinks of getting his stamp on this work, and that he must carry out the work according to his ideas and ways, you see it will have the stamp of man; but what we want is the divine stamp of God upon the work.
(4LtMs, Ms 82, 1886, 3)
If Jesus is in one brother, he will correspond to Jesus in another. There has been too much of disunion in your work. There should be unity in all things and the Spirit of God resting upon the work and upon us; then we are able to give the right instruction to those under our care. What we need is a great deal more of God and a great deal less of selfish wisdom; and unless there is, there will be disunion just as surely as God rules in the heavens.
(4LtMs, Ms 82, 1886, 4)
Most painful burdens have been resting upon my mind as I have considered how the work has been started in different places and how much better it would have been had it never been touched. As soon as one feels that he must give himself to the work, send him out into some unimportant place, says one. This is not the way to do. Another feels that he wants to go out and preach, but is no more fit to start out as a preacher than children are to be sea captains. They must be fitted as was John; he had been with God and learned of Him. And he gives us an example. These young men think they are sufficient to go forth, but they know nothing of how to handle the work; they are unfitted for it. They take their mold and do not see the necessity of correcting anything in their character. So they start out and they step up on the higher round and the very experience they need is dropped out. Instead of being able to give another of their experience, they have none of their own.
(4LtMs, Ms 82, 1886, 5)
As Brother Olsen said last night, we need a training school. Now God will test these (young men) to let them see they need altogether a different mold in order to be fitted for the work and have the work prosper in their hands. They will show weakness in one point and another. Those who go out to labor cannot bring others any higher than they are themselves. They cannot lead them to drink of the fountains that they have never drunk of. Every branch of our work is important. Many know what it is to plead with God in prayer, and many do not know anything about it.
(4LtMs, Ms 82, 1886, 6)
Now there is a great work before us, and it is necessary to lay the foundation well. When you are meeting with success in presenting the truth, do not feel that it is your own work, but give the glory to God, and more success will attend your efforts. You should not feel that it is because of your great wisdom that you have this success. A great deal has been said about this in cautions, yet men do not change. “A man convinced against his will is of the same opinion still.”
(4LtMs, Ms 82, 1886, 7)
Now brethren, we must lay aside our ways and take God’s ways. I am so glad Elder Haskell is coming to England. Why? Because he has seen the work in all these phases, and we can take hold together and work with God. If ever a people needed melting over, it is us. If ever a people needed to be subdued, it is us.
(4LtMs, Ms 82, 1886, 8)
Now God may do something for us, but you are not ready for it. The workers must have the stamp of the divine upon them; and when this stamp of the divine is brought upon them, God will work and open the way so you can have greater success. And when the work moves forward in the fear of God, you may expect that God will work.
(4LtMs, Ms 82, 1886, 9)
There is too much of the spirit that “I am of Paul,” and “I am of Apollos.” [1 Corinthians 3:4.] There is too much of the feeling that, “I like such an one better.”“I would rather hear this one speak instead of him.” Now these preferences are all unsanctified. Wherever we go we want to give the impression that we are one. We are working to fit men for immortality, and we will study early and late to defend our brethren. Thus the work of God will move in harmony. There is a great deal more of self about us than we think. When God’s mold is upon us we can go to the uttermost part of the world and God will be with us. But when men who want their way and it is crossed, they go, as I have seen them in many places, and set a dead head against you. They may act as though they were on your side, but just let (their will be) crossed and they are against you.
(4LtMs, Ms 82, 1886, 10)
Now we don’t want such a class. I have been shown that wherever we go the devil will work to frustrate our plans, and there are those who will act as his agents instead of being as clay in the hands of the Potter, and Satan can handle them just to suit himself. Now I say we must be more cautious, and we must have a corps of workers who have a thorough training. Until they have this, they had better not touch the work. They want a training in their conversation, in their manner of preaching. Those who go out into the field to labor want to know how to address the people.
(4LtMs, Ms 82, 1886, 11)
There are many who might be a power in the field of labor if God were working with them. Let us see what kind of work they are doing, whether we must take it all down and build up another structure or not. God wants us to know how we are laying the foundation and what kind of stuff we are putting into the building. But you want the spirit of the Divine, and you will not dare to touch the work until you have it. I tell you, a higher class must be reached, but these low-minded people we do not need; they only hinder the work.
(4LtMs, Ms 82, 1886, 12)
What we want is a steady purpose, and then to carry it out. When the workers are willing to do as God would have them, then we may begin to educate and branch out more, but the first work is to be united with the Holy Spirit of God.
(4LtMs, Ms 82, 1886, 13)
Those who give themselves to the work do not know what true religion is if they begin a spirit of courtship, as though God had called them to do thus. God never has called them; they do not know anything about His work, or they would have nothing like this. It is the invention of the devil to get hold of them, but they must feel that it is a sacred work they have in their hands and they must do it for time and for eternity. When you have the burden of the work upon you, you will be so afraid that you will not give a right answer to every man that asketh you, that you will have no time for this dallying. This lovesick sentimentalism is a curse everywhere, and when you see it in young people, would you think they are fitted for the work? The command was, “Tarry in Jerusalem, until you receive the Holy Ghost.” [Luke 24:49.] You must be so fitted that there will not be any appearance of evil.
(4LtMs, Ms 82, 1886, 14)
Brethren, we need the Spirit of God in our midst; and when God puts His Spirit upon us, this seeking for the supremacy will cease. May God help us to reach a higher standard. What we want is to put self out of sight. I never felt it so much as of late. It is not the theory of the truth, it is not your argument that is needed, but what we want is religion—practical godliness—to teach the people and to weave into our own lives. We want to show in our actions the impress of the Divine and show that Christ is working for us, and with us, and that God is in our midst. We want to be a channel for good.
(4LtMs, Ms 82, 1886, 15)
It is the love of Jesus that we must have. We do not want to be shut in by ourselves, but to have the Spirit and power of God. We can never reach the people unless we have God with us, and we must get out of self and present the truth in the meekness of Jesus.
(4LtMs, Ms 82, 1886, 16)
Ms 83, 1886
Sermon/At Grimsby, England Grimsby, England September 1886 Portions of this manuscript are published in 3SM 420; 8MR 104; 9MR 256-259; CTr 42.
(Philippians 2:1) and onward. Now this is the esteem that we should have one for another, and we should take these words right home to ourselves. Supposing that we should become perfect in this, would there not be a very different state of things among us? It is a great thing not only to believe God’s Word, but to be doers of that Word, to carry out the injunctions of God in our lives in all things.
(4LtMs, Ms 83, 1886, 1)
We read a little further: “Do all things without murmuring and disputings: that ye may be blameless and harmless, the sons of God, without rebuke, in the midst of a crooked and perverse nation, among whom ye shine as lights in the world.”Verses 14, 15. Now this is not merely the position for those who preach the Gospel, though they in a special manner should carry out the principles of the Word of God, but it means every one of us who claim to have the love of God in our hearts and to be connected with Jesus Christ. We need to have it enjoined upon us that we are in a crooked and perverse generation, and we need to have it impressed continually upon our minds what we are to do in that nation. We are to shine as lights in the world. Are we indeed members of the royal family? Are we indeed children of the heavenly King? Are we of that number of whom it is said that Christ is not ashamed to call them brethren? Are we in such close relation to Jesus Christ that He looks upon the work and labor that we perform? We want to know how we stand. We want to know what is our position before God.
(4LtMs, Ms 83, 1886, 2)
We know that the Lord has always had a light in the world. Noah in his day was the light to that crooked and perverse generation. We know that God gave him special light, it was to tell the world that a flood was coming upon the earth, and that they must find refuge in the ark. But how few heeded this warning!
(4LtMs, Ms 83, 1886, 3)
We take another case: There was Enoch. What a blessed thing it is that we have an Enoch! It is stated that he walked with God three hundred years. Notwithstanding the corruption was so great all around him, yet he walked with God, and his light shone out to that degenerate age. And if Enoch walked with God then amid corruption, why cannot men and women walk with God today, in this age of the world?
(4LtMs, Ms 83, 1886, 4)
Many of us know something of this experience. We know that in sadness and grief we feel very frail, but we know that Jesus is right by our side to sympathize with us, and He will help us. We can commune with our best Friend. He is right by our side. We need not go into the heavens to bring Him down, for He is right by us to help us.
(4LtMs, Ms 83, 1886, 5)
As we walk in the streets with those who care not for God or heaven or heavenly things, we can talk to them of Jesus. We have something more precious than they to look upon—it is Jesus. He is with us in the moral darkness of this age. We can tell Him of the afflictions of our soul and the wickedness in the world, and none of these things need hinder us. We can talk with Jesus. We can talk with Jesus as Enoch talked with God; he could tell his Lord all about his trials. Here was the way Enoch walked with God, and when the light shone out upon his pathway, he did not expect to say, “Why, what will my friends and relatives say of me if I take this course?” No, he did that which was right whatever the consequence.
(4LtMs, Ms 83, 1886, 6)
Now Enoch sought to have a connection with God, and those who do not have a connection with God have a connection with some one else who will lead them away from everything good. All of us have a character to form. Enoch formed a righteous character, and the result was that he was translated to heaven without seeing death. When the Lord shall come the second time, there will be some who will be translated without seeing death, and we want to know if we will be among that number. We want to know if we are wholly on the Lord’s side—partakers of the divine nature, having escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust—not by trying to make a clear path for our feet where we shall have no trials or difficulties to meet, but by placing ourselves in right relation to God and letting Him take care of the consequences.
(4LtMs, Ms 83, 1886, 7)
Enoch was the light to the world in his day, and how far that light extended! The light that Enoch reflected from God was broad and deep, and there were those who walked in this light, were blessed in this light, and died in this light, and will come up in the first resurrection.
(4LtMs, Ms 83, 1886, 8)
And there was the message of Noah which the world could not endure. They said it could not be that a flood was to come upon the world, and they laughed, and mocked, and scoffed at the preacher of righteousness. Did that make the message of none effect? No. But we see that none but Noah and his family were saved in the ark.
(4LtMs, Ms 83, 1886, 9)
Abraham was a light to the world, and the Lord said of him, I know Abraham, that he will command his children and his household after him. [Genesis 18:19.] Abraham walked in the ways of the Lord.
(4LtMs, Ms 83, 1886, 10)
Now it is the same with the people of this age. They can be on the side with Abraham and be blessed with him, or they can be on the other side and suffer the consequence. Jesus was the One who was communing with Abraham, and thus we see Christ in the Old Testament; then down through the New Testament we see Him constantly giving the apostles light, and we want to be gathering all the rays of light that have been shining down through the prophets and apostles. We have the advantage of all the light they had.
(4LtMs, Ms 83, 1886, 11)
Great beams of light were brought to Daniel, opening to him the great future that was to come upon this world. We have the benefit of this light and, having all this light, ought to do much better than they. We know how Daniel stood in the midst of that crooked and perverse generation. We know he took his position on the right side because it was right. He did not eat at the king’s table, because he had had an education from his childhood that the brain must not be beclouded with improper diet. He was the precious light in that crooked and perverse nation, and they saw that light in Daniel.
(4LtMs, Ms 83, 1886, 12)
When his enemies sought to find some accusation against him, they could not. They said, “We can find no accusation against him because his life is one of equity.” Therefore they said, “The only thing we can do is to bring an accusation against him concerning his religion,” and they tried to get him to dishonor God by separating from Him. When we indulge in sin we dishonor God. [Daniel 6:4, 5.] We are so thankful that we have the example of Daniel, and what gratitude should fill our hearts for such an example.
(4LtMs, Ms 83, 1886, 13)
When the decree went forth that no one should offer any prayer except to the king, Daniel attended to his business faithfully, but when his time for worship came, he went to his chamber and there bowed before God three times a day and would let no man come between him and his God. Here was something to be immortalized and handed down to succeeding generations. And what was the result of Daniel’s integrity and earnestness? God did not leave him. Although he was cast into the lion’s den, there was not a stain upon his character, and the angels of God were cast into that den with him to care for him. And they closed the lions’ mouths so they did not hurt him. Now we see what those before us have suffered for the truth’s sake. The worthies who refused to bow to the golden image were cast into a burning fiery furnace, but Christ was with them there, and the fire did not consume them. There was not even the smell of fire upon their garments.
(4LtMs, Ms 83, 1886, 14)
Now some of us may be brought to just as severe a test. Will we obey the commandments of men, or will we obey the commandments of God? This is a question that will be asked of many. The best thing for us is to come into close connection with God; and if He would have us martyrs for the truth’s sake, it may be the means of bringing many more into the truth.
(4LtMs, Ms 83, 1886, 15)
But here is the power of self-indulgence, the love of the world, and pride. We want to break away from these and, like Daniel, take a position so that the Lord can help us. Daniel did what he could on his part, and the Lord did not leave him. And it is the same today; when men have done all they can, God will impart unto them that wisdom that is sufficient for them to have. God gave Daniel wisdom and knowledge above all the astrologers there were in that realm.
(4LtMs, Ms 83, 1886, 16)
And it comes down to us through that man who chose to obey God rather than man.
(4LtMs, Ms 83, 1886, 17)
We must put on the whole armor of God and stand on the battle field and fight valiantly the battles of the Lord. We are not here to be butterflies, and to gratify self, but we are here to be lights to a crooked and perverse nation. We are to be loyal to God and heaven. We are gathering light not only for today, but for some special occasion; we are having increased light, and we must let it shine upon all around us. Many whom we try to reach with the truth of God will not accept it, and why? Because it involves a cross.
(4LtMs, Ms 83, 1886, 18)
We will lay Daniel aside and take another character. We will take the Majesty of heaven. You will never be required to make such a great sacrifice as did He to lift man up. He has encircled the race with His human arm, while with His divine arm He grasps the throne of the Infinite, and thus unites earth to heaven and fallen, finite man with the infinite God. Through divine power Jesus gives strength to every one of us that we may overcome. Now there is a work devolving upon each of us. We see how the King of glory left His high command, clothed Himself with humanity, and took upon Himself the nature of man in order that He might redeem him from the disgraceful fall.
(4LtMs, Ms 83, 1886, 19)
The very ones who ought to have acknowledged Him, the very ones who should have received Him, refused to have anything to do with Him, were upon His track to slay Him, and they made it as hard for Him as they could. And not only did they refuse themselves to have anything to do with Him, but they hindered everyone whose intelligence was convinced that He was the Christ. They covered Him with shame and said He was casting out devils through Beelzebub, the prince of devils. What greater insult could be brought upon Jesus than was brought upon Him?
(4LtMs, Ms 83, 1886, 20)
Now we take His character and life. The Saviour of the world who came to make us better, to give us strength to overcome everything that is unlike Christ—that precious Saviour is leading us, and we can follow where He leads. It is a path of sacrifice, but what if it is? That is just what we need, because we are all full of self, all full of defects and errors and sin; and we want to separate from our own inclinations and self-indulgence and go where Jesus leads the way. And as we follow, Jesus says, I am the Way, the Truth, and the Life. I am the Light of the world. [John 14:6; 8:12.] If we follow in His footsteps, we shall be a light to the world. He left the commission with His disciples to go into all the world and preach the gospel to all nations.
(4LtMs, Ms 83, 1886, 21)
This light cost something; it cost the life of the Son of God. And why? Because He loved us with a love that was infinite. By following that light, we walk with Christ as Enoch walked with God, and we are fitting for that company of angels above, and that great reward which awaits the faithful; and what is that reward? It is an eternal weight of glory, but we can only get it by being partakers with Him in His suffering. And if partakers of His sufferings, we shall also be partakers with Him in His glory. I do not want any more exalted position than this.
(4LtMs, Ms 83, 1886, 22)
If we serve mammon we cannot serve God, and if we serve God we will be separate from the service of Baal. And just as soon as we decide that we will forsake sin and evil, and decide not to try to bring down the Lord’s standard, but come up to it, then we can say as we follow in the path to eternal life, His yoke is easy and His burden is light.
(4LtMs, Ms 83, 1886, 23)
What we want is religion. What we want is that peace that comes from heaven. When Christ entered that upper chamber where His disciples were assembled, He said to them, Peace be unto you. [John 20:19.] This is what we want, the peace of Christ. Your friends may bring you happiness, but that is not the peace of Christ, and we want to take that course in this life that may be a light to this crooked and perverse nation.
(4LtMs, Ms 83, 1886, 24)
You are seeking a better country. The world may look at you and say, Why don’t you go to this party of pleasure and dress more like the world? You can tell them you are seeking to be like Christ. Did He try to imitate the world in dress and practice? Then I will not. There is a perfect pattern given to the world. We know there was pride and fashion when Christ was upon earth. The priests had their splendid dress, but here was Christ who could not wear that splendid dress. He came to help the poor and needy. And our work is to do as Christ did, to seek to do His work. It is to take some of the extras from off our dress and put it upon some of the needy. It is our work to help those who have known nothing but suffering and bereavement.
(4LtMs, Ms 83, 1886, 25)
Brethren and sisters, there are souls to save. And, oh, when I think of those words in Daniel, I find myself waking up in the night and repeating them over and over, “And they that be wise shall shine as the brightness of the firmament; and they that turn many to righteousness, as the stars forever and ever.” [Daniel 12:3.] Look at the sun and the stars marshalled in the heavens and known by their names. The Lord says, They that turn many to righteousness shall shine as the stars forever and ever. Well, now I want to know if you will fold your hands and take things easy? Will you sit down in the devil’s easy chair, deceived, and say, “I have always had an easy time and will take things easy now”? We have a great deal more to do to care for the inward training that we may have the spirit of Christ. We do not want to find any with the spirit of murmuring and complaining. If you have Christ’s spirit you will find that when you are wounded you will not rise up in rebellion. What we want is the inward training. I want the Spirit of Christ abiding in me, and Christ says, If any man will hear My voice and open the door, I will come in and sup with him, and he with Me. We have been piling up the rubbish before the door of our hearts, and this must all be cleared away. Christ cannot enter there until we do. “Behold, I stand at the door and knock,” He says. [Revelation 3:20.] Clear away the barriers that have been piled up around the door of the heart. He wants you to clear them away, and He will come in.
(4LtMs, Ms 83, 1886, 26)
Now let us see if there is not something for us to do. Let us see if we have not bound ourselves about with iron bands. Every one of us must come in that position where Christ can work with us. We must get where we will respect the judgment of others and not think that “My way is the only right way in the world.” They say to me in Norway, Denmark, and Sweden, “You cannot labor here as you do in America.” But I tell them I will give them the message as God has given it to me. God has not changed since I came to Europe, and I will bear my message just as He has given it to me; and if I fail of meeting the ideas of the people in this place, I want them to remember that God has not changed; He is the same here as in America, and He can give the same message here. It is Christ and Him crucified, and the Christ in me will respond to the Christ in you. Here is the Bible and the truth, and we must come to the platform of eternal truth and seek to be partakers of the divine nature, and then the true light will come into this nation.
(4LtMs, Ms 83, 1886, 27)
The trouble is, more men have their own ways and follow their own will instead of God’s will and ways. They cripple God’s work and have their own ways and customs. But God wants us to have new and increased light every day, and scatter this light upon the pathway of others; may God help us. When the Spirit of Christ comes into our hearts, this feeling will melt away like frost in the sun. What we want is the sweet, subduing influence of the Spirit of God, and we want self to die and Christ to live in us. We want to grasp the rich promises of God, take up the cross, and yoke up with Christ. He says, “Take My yoke upon you.” [Matthew 11:29.] There is but one yoke for any of us, and just as soon as we submit ourselves to Christ, then the first song that will break forth from our lips is, “The yoke of Christ is easy and His burdens are light.” [Verse 30.] But if you manufacture a yoke of your own, you will find it is heavy and grievous to be borne.
(4LtMs, Ms 83, 1886, 28)
Christ says, “I came not to call the righteous, but sinners to repentance.” [Mark 2:17.] It is not because a man is poor that he is of no value to Christ. What does God care for your riches? Does He make any difference in these things? Instead of this, it is the man who is poor and needy that is of high value in the eyes of Heaven.
(4LtMs, Ms 83, 1886, 29)
Now, my brethren, we want to come to the Lord just as a child to an earthly parent and come in meekness because we have the light that He has given us, and He will help us. If any of you are in darkness, it is because you are not yoked up with Christ. I love Jesus. There is immortality and eternal life for every one of us. I love Him, I love Him, and there is no attraction so great as Christ. It is our duty to have light. We sin if we do not have it. There should be no feeling that others are poorer than I and I will have nothing to do with them. But let me see that Christ is with them, and let me see that they are giving their hearts to God, and that their voices are raised in praise to God and to the Lamb, and it is enough.
(4LtMs, Ms 83, 1886, 30)
Ms 84, 1886
Sermon/At Grimsby, England Grimsby, England September 26, 1886 Portions of this manuscript are published in HP 369; 9MR 259-264.
“And to the angel of the church in Philadelphia write; These things saith He that is holy, He that is true, He that hath the key of David, He that openeth, and no man shutteth; and shutteth, and no man openeth; I know thy works: behold, I have set before thee an open door, and no man can shut it: for thou hast a little strength, and hast kept My word, and hast not denied My name.”Revelation 3:7, 8.
(4LtMs, Ms 84, 1886, 1)
Here we have reason to rejoice. Here is One presented before us who has all power in heaven and in earth. And He says, “I have set before thee an open door and no man can shut it.” [Verse 7.] Could an angel have done this? Is there any greater being upon our earth that could have done this? Is there any power that could have opened this door for the human race? No man could close it. There is only One, He who is equal to Divinity, the Prince of life. He is the One in whom our hopes of eternal life are centered, the Majesty of heaven, the King of glory. It is He who left the royal throne, who left His high command, clothed His divinity with humanity, came down to this earth and was a Man of sorrows and acquainted with grief, tempted in all points like as we are, that He might know how to help those who are tempted.
(4LtMs, Ms 84, 1886, 2)
When He received baptism at the hand of John, the heavens were opened above Him, and the Spirit of God descended in the form of a dove and rested upon Him; and there was heard a voice from the highest heaven, saying, “This is My beloved son, in whom I am well pleased.”Matthew 3:17. He was then entering upon His mission for which He came to this earth: and God declares His mission for which He came to this earth. The human race is accepted in the Beloved. His human arm encircles the race while with His divine arm He grasps the throne of the Infinite.
(4LtMs, Ms 84, 1886, 3)
He is the open door. The gates are ajar. The door is open and no man can shut it, so that in our weakness none of us need be discouraged. We need not feel that we are to fight the battles of the Lord in our own strength, because the gates are ajar and the communication that was cut off because of man’s transgression has been renewed. Christ gave Himself as our sacrifice, and it is through this sacrifice that we are accepted in the Beloved. There is an open door for you. The light from heaven descending upon Jesus Christ acknowledges that He is accepted as our Substitute, and through faith in Him and obedience to God’s commandments we shall be brought back again to our Eden home.
(4LtMs, Ms 84, 1886, 4)
Now we want to appreciate the great advantage that is given us through Jesus Christ. We want to know what price He paid for us in order to ransom us from the hands of Satan. In order to know this we must search the Scriptures and place ourselves in right relation to God. We must not transgress God’s law as did Adam and Eve, but we must be obedient to all of God’s requirements. It is when bending our footsteps heavenward that we are pointing others to our Eden home.
(4LtMs, Ms 84, 1886, 5)
We are to overcome as Christ overcame. And how did Christ overcome? It was by perfect obedience to His Father’s commandments. He says, “I have kept My Father’s commandments” [John 15:10], and therefore through obedience we are to be brought back to our Eden home.
(4LtMs, Ms 84, 1886, 6)
Now I appreciate this home. I appreciate it more highly than everything else in this earth, and I am bending my steps heavenward that I may have a home in the city whose builder and maker is God. I want the heavenly home. It is true we have trials and sorrows here: we have disappointments and afflictions here: but what of this? I forget all this in considering the eternal weight of glory. I do not allow my mind to be occupied with the things of this earth, because the glory of heaven has eclipsed the attraction of this earth for me, and I see one object, one crown, and it is for me to gain it. In order to gain it I must put all my reasoning powers and faculties to work.
(4LtMs, Ms 84, 1886, 7)
Now when Christ has made the sacrifice He has for us, would it not be most ungrateful in us if we do not accept it? He came to save us from our sins, not in our sins, but from our sins. He came to cleanse us from all unrighteousness. Will we allow the final mold to be placed upon us? A great plan has been devised, and now the question is, Will you serve God or Baal? We know what corruption is around us, and the inquiry comes up, What more could I do for My vineyard than I have done? What more could the Lord have done for His people than He has done? Now it is for us to do. “Behold, I set before thee an open door and no man can shut it.” [Revelation 3:8.]
(4LtMs, Ms 84, 1886, 8)
Who is denying Jesus Christ? Who is it? It is those who are making a profession of godliness, those who are claiming to believe in Jesus Christ and yet are assimilating to the world. They are following another pattern. But Christ is our example in all things; and if we imitate the life of Christ, we shall be separate from all sin.
(4LtMs, Ms 84, 1886, 9)
Says Paul, I die daily. [1 Corinthians 15:31.] Our natural inclination would be to be like the world, but there is the invitation, “Come out from among them, and be ye separate.” [2 Corinthians 6:17.] There is a reformation that we are to make. We are to be as clay in the hands of the potter. We are to be molded and fashioned, and we are to take on the very fashion and mold that God would have us. We are not to take on our own mold, but we must be working to please the God of heaven, working to regain the moral standard. God wants to fit us for a home in His kingdom, and this is the time of our preparation. It is a time of character building, that we may have the right mold of character. God will do His part, angels will do their part, and we are to understand that all heaven is interested in our salvation.
(4LtMs, Ms 84, 1886, 10)
“I know thy works: behold, I have set before thee an open door, and no man can shut it.” [Revelation 3:8.] Our works are laid open before God, and they are written in the books of heaven. There is also another book, the Book of Life—called the Lamb’s Book of Life—and the names of those who have laid hold upon Jesus Christ are written in this book. If they have been trying to do as the world, their works will appear as they are.
(4LtMs, Ms 84, 1886, 11)
Christ says, “I stand at the door and knock.” [Verse 20.] Then He says, “Be zealous therefore and repent.” [Verse 19.] We must manifest a zeal in this matter. We need not wait for any special exercise of feeling before we surrender to God. We want Him at the very commencement of the work, and therefore, just as soon as we see that we have been rejecting God, we must come to Him and acknowledge that we have rejected Him and we now want to redeem the time. A great and infinite sacrifice has been made in our behalf, and now we want to show what we will do for ourselves. There is not one of us who will be placed in heaven with the mold of our own will.
(4LtMs, Ms 84, 1886, 12)
Now what time will you set to do this work? You are not your own; you are bought with a price. What time have you set to give yourselves to the Lord? Some think if they have entered the college and come out graduates that they know too much to give themselves to Jesus Christ. Who was Jesus Christ? He was the Redeemer of the world, and He is willing to do great things for us. We are weak in our strength, but Christ says, I know thy works. There is a way that is open to receive us. He will work with us, He is waiting to help us.
(4LtMs, Ms 84, 1886, 13)
I have thought of the mothers. What a work there is before them! Here are children entrusted to their care. In educating them they educate themselves. If they have a patient temperament, the children will manifest the same, and therefore they should feel the need of representing the meekness and love of Christ in their families. These families can be representatives of the family above, but there is work for the mother. It is to be kind and patient and educate her children to become acquainted with Christ from their very babyhood. In doing this work the mother is doing the work God has given her to do. And she is doing her work for time and for eternity. The greatest power that is seen is a well-ordered and well-disciplined family; and when brought up in the nurture and admonition of the Lord, this family will tell upon those around them.
(4LtMs, Ms 84, 1886, 14)
I have said that if God would accept my work in training my children for the future immortal life, I will say I have not lived in vain. But this cost me labor and tears. I have had no time to put on the extra dress, to decorate myself. My time must be spent to prepare these children for the future life, to so fashion them that peace may be in their hearts, and to fit them for usefulness in this life.
(4LtMs, Ms 84, 1886, 15)
This is our work, mothers, but not that they should go out into the pleasures of the world. I have had people say to me, “Why, Mrs. White, your children will not know how to act in society.” Said I, “I am educating them for the society of heaven. I want them to be educated to do right because it is right and well pleasing to God.”
(4LtMs, Ms 84, 1886, 16)
In America we have by the lakes a beautiful white lily, and how anxious every child is that he can secure those lilies. You can teach your children a beautiful lesson from these lilies. Their tiny stems strike down into the pure white sand. They leave everything that would stain or corrupt their purity. And just so should our children seek the pure in this crooked and perverse generation. They ought to be educated by their fathers and mothers that they shall gather all that is pure and lovely. Shall they be allowed to receive those things that will stain and spot them?
(4LtMs, Ms 84, 1886, 17)
We read of a company that stands before the throne, pure and white. [Revelation 7:9.] Now this is what we want our children to be. As Christ has given us the perfect example, the parents must give it to their children. What we want is more of Jesus and a great deal less of self. Self grows very large in our esteem, and we think that after all we are doing all right and will have an entrance into the kingdom of God. But we will not if we do not follow the Pattern. And here is the Pattern, Christ Jesus.
(4LtMs, Ms 84, 1886, 18)
Nothing enters into that city that defileth. “I have set before thee an open door.” [Revelation 3:8.]
(4LtMs, Ms 84, 1886, 19)
Will you become acquainted with Jesus Christ? He is your best friend. Educate your children to become acquainted with Jesus. In their very youth is the time to impress this lesson upon them. How much time are you spending in this work? If you are neglecting this work your children will not stand around the great white throne of God as subjects of Christ. Now here is the open door; fathers and mothers, you can do this work yourself. I have wrestled day and night with God in prayer, Give me my children. I cannot give my children to the powers of the enemy, but I have felt that I must have their influence in this work of saving souls and thus we could be missionaries for God. And they stand by my side in this great work; I feel grateful to God for this.
(4LtMs, Ms 84, 1886, 20)
Now I know something about that door that no man can open or shut. I know as I come to God and offer my prayer as Christ upon the banks of Jordan I will have the blessing of God resting upon me. I know something of this world; and although Satan may thrust his temptations into my mind, I look beyond to One who is mighty to save, and He says, “I know thy works.” Every effort we make to bless humanity around us is recognized in heaven. But we frequently neglect the work and serve God with a divided mind. If we ask God for anything, we must not have our minds one half of the time on God and the other half on our own selves.
(4LtMs, Ms 84, 1886, 21)
We know in whom we believe. Men may talk about our having our minds fixed too much upon heaven, but we know better. We have been in the work nearly forty-eight years, and we know something about God’s service. I know best what bereavement is when I stand here alone, when he who stood by my side, and on whose large affections I have leaned for thirty years, is gone, and yet I am not alone, for Christ is my helper. Oh, I wish the curtains could be rolled back and we could see Christ in His glory. We are to be members of the royal family, children of the heavenly King. Now it is our privilege to know that Christ is by our side as our helper.
(4LtMs, Ms 84, 1886, 22)
Christ says, “I know thy works.” He knows whether you are living a life of perfection, and if you love to talk and think of Him, and whether it is your joy to praise Him. Do we expect to get to heaven at last and join the heavenly choir? Just as we go into the grave we will come up, as far as the character is concerned. “For this mortal shall put on immortality, and this corruptible shall put on incorruption.” [1 Corinthians 15:53.] It is the body that will be changed then, but now is the time for washing and ironing. It is the time to wash our robes and make them white in the blood of the Lamb.
(4LtMs, Ms 84, 1886, 23)
When the lawyer came to Christ and asked, “What shall I do to inherit eternal life?” the answer was, “Keep the commandments.” [Luke 10:25-28; Matthew 19:16, 17.] Here a positive question is asked by the lawyer, and he receives just as positive an answer. You must give your powers to God. “Well,” said a doctor who was trying to bring my mind down to earth, “you will be unfitted for this earth if you try to put all your strength into the service of God.”“Is that so, Doctor? Since I was sixteen I have been traveling east and west and north and south and have seen hundreds converted, and does this unfit me for a connection with the earth? When we have a right hold upon heaven we shall represent the love of Christ to the perishing sinner.” The doctor said, “It is those who are in the dance hall that have called for Mrs. White to come and pray for them.” They don’t call for those who are pleasure lovers, but for those who know what it is to offer up their prayers in faith to God; and when we have an intelligent knowledge of Jesus Christ and His religion, then it is that we can be a blessing to those around us.
(4LtMs, Ms 84, 1886, 24)
Parents want to teach their children of Jesus and fit them, not for the pleasures of this world, but for the future, immortal life. And what are we doing? Are we fitting them for the future, immortal home, or are the pleasures of this world of more value? He will ask you soon, “Where are the children that I have given you? Have you fitted them for the world above?” What will you say then? Every mouth will be closed. God has given us reason and intellect. Give them to Him. Our affections are to be given to God. Your time belongs to God; He has bought it. Soon the question will come to us, What have you done with the blessings I have given you? What you want is to grasp every ray of light which is given you from heaven and live by that light. Then you will be happy.
(4LtMs, Ms 84, 1886, 25)
All these terrible losses and difficulties and crimes need not be. Do not charge them to my God. He is not chargeable for them. We would think by the appearance of many professed Christians that they had an idea that those who loved Christ were the most unhappy. But Christ requires nothing of us that would deprive us of one blessing. He requires of us obedience. He wants us to be happy, and He wants us to live with Him through the ceaseless ages of eternity.
(4LtMs, Ms 84, 1886, 26)
We read here that John saw the throne of God and around that throne a company, and he inquired, Who are these? The answer came, “These are they which ... have washed their robes and made them white in the blood of the Lamb.”Revelation 7:14. Christ leads them to the fountains of living waters, and there is the tree of life and there is the precious Saviour. Here is presented to us a life that measures with the life of God. There is no pain, sorrow, sickness or death there. All is peace and harmony and love. We want you to be in that heaven.
(4LtMs, Ms 84, 1886, 27)
Christ has died that we might keep God’s commandments. Will you have your names registered on the Lamb’s book of life? Then be careful and zealous to repent of every sin. He says, I will not blot out your name from the Book of Life, but I will confess it before My Father and His angels. [Revelation 3:5.] We want you to be happy here in order to be happy in the heaven above, and in order to be happy here you must make an entire surrender to God. And then ask God to come into your heart and abide there, and by your example seek to glorify God.
(4LtMs, Ms 84, 1886, 28)
The religion of Christ never discourages the receiver. It is fitting him for the society of angels in heaven, and that is where we want to be. We want to be in that position where His light and love will shine upon us, that we can gather rays of light from glory and scatter them upon those around us. We are to repress evil, control self, and seek to build up a character which God will approve. Now is the time of character building. Now is the time to receive grace and strength and power to combine with our human efforts, that we can form characters for everlasting life. When we do this we will find that the angels of God will minister unto us, and we shall be heirs of God and joint heirs with Jesus Christ. And when the last trump shall sound, and the dead shall be called from their prison house and changed in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, the crowns of immortal glory shall be placed upon the heads of the overcomers. The pearly gates will swing back for the nations that have kept the truth, and they will enter in. The conflict is ended.
(4LtMs, Ms 84, 1886, 29)
“Come, ye blessed of My Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world.” [Matthew 25:34.] Do we want this benediction? I do, and I believe you do. May God help you that you may fight the battles of this life and gain a victory day by day and at last be among the number that shall cast their crowns at Jesus’ feet and touch the golden harps and fill all heaven with sweetest music. I want you to love my Jesus. Give that to Jesus which He has bought with His own blood. Do not reject my Saviour, for He has paid an infinite price for you. I see in Jesus matchless charms, and I want you to see these charms. May God bless this congregation, is my prayer.
(4LtMs, Ms 84, 1886, 30)
Ms 85, 1886
Important Test. to our Brn. and Srs. in N.Y. Basel, Switzerland December 27, 1886 Copied from PH039.
Ms 86, 1886
Sermon/The Two Classes in the Days of Noah Basel, Switzerland February 27, 1886 Portions of this manuscript are published in CTr 39, 55, 57-60.
Genesis 6:3, 5-7. “And the Lord said, My Spirit shall not always strive with man, for that he also is flesh: yet his days shall be an hundred and twenty years.... And God saw that the wickedness of man was great in the earth, and that every imagination of the thoughts of his heart was only evil continually. And it repented the Lord that he had made man on the earth, and it grieved him at his heart. And the Lord said, I will destroy man whom I have created from the face of the earth; both man, and beast, and the creeping thing, and the fowls of the air; for it repenteth me that I have made them.”
(4LtMs, Ms 86, 1886, 1)
After the translation of Enoch to heaven, the sons of men that were set against the worship of God, were drawing away the sons of God. There were two parties in the world then, and there always will be. The worshipers of God called themselves the sons of God. The descendants of Seth went up into the mountains and there made themselves homes separate from the sons of Cain. Here in their mountainous homes they thought to preserve themselves from the prevailing wickedness and idolatry of the descendants of Cain. But after the exhortations and the influence of Enoch was removed from them, they commenced to unite with the descendants of Cain.
(4LtMs, Ms 86, 1886, 2)
Here I wish to impress upon your minds that there are always two parties: those who stand as faithful sentinels for God, and those that are against God. God has a test and a trial for every living soul upon the face of the earth. There are always witnesses standing faithful to God, as representatives of God’s righteousness, and those who are opposed to God, representatives of the government of Satan. It is the privilege of all who witness these two parties to choose which party they will be in.
(4LtMs, Ms 86, 1886, 3)
Here was the faithful Enoch who for three hundred years had been bearing a living testimony to the children of men, and when the descendants of Seth came down and intermarried with the descendants of Cain, then moral corruption flooded the earth. Now, the descendants of Seth might have preserved their integrity before God, and they might have exerted a saving influence upon the inhabitants of the Noachic world, but in the place of doing this they began to unite with the universal corruption that was prevailing in the valleys. The Cain worshipers despised everything like the sacrificial offerings that represented the Lamb of God that was to take away the sins of the world. It is stated in (Genesis 4:26), “And to Seth, to him also there was born a son; and he called his name Enos; then began men to call upon the name of the Lord.” Here we see the two parties standing right out in this degenerate age. It was not all corruption; it was not all fidelity. Here God states that every imagination of the thoughts of the heart was only evil continually. [Chapter 6:5.]
(4LtMs, Ms 86, 1886, 4)
I spoke to you last Sabbath about the necessity of girding about the thoughts, that the soul should be loyal to God. The law of God was trampled under the feet of the Cain worshipers; they were idolaters; they worshiped the creature instead of the Creator. The descendants of Seth acknowledged the power and government and right of the living God to govern. God had borne with the perversity and iniquity of that long-lived race until He declared that He would bear with them no longer. He sent His angels to Noah to tell him what His purpose was in regard to the inhabitants of the old world. That faithful [preacher] of righteousness declared the message to the inhabitants of the old world, that one hundred and twenty years would be the end of their probation. Some of them were at first affected by the message that was brought to them, but as time passed along year after year, and they saw the earth remain the same as it had been, unbelief came into their minds.
(4LtMs, Ms 86, 1886, 5)
Noah was commanded to build an ark for the saving of himself and his house. It is stated, “Noah have I found righteous before me in this generation.” [Genesis 7:1.] And it is also stated that, “Noah walked with God.” [Genesis 6:9.] Noah did not stop to question, “What will the inhabitants of the old world think of me if I begin to build this boat upon dry land?” He believed just what God had told him and he commenced to work upon the light and plan that God had given him. He had to employ many carpenters to help him in this great work of building, and there were many of these that were believers at that time. But the largest part of the Noachic world were unbelievers and they made a great deal of sport of Noah. They ridiculed the idea of building a great boat on dry land.
(4LtMs, Ms 86, 1886, 6)
The surface of the earth was very much as it was when God created it, although some changes had taken place. They looked at the lofty trees, and the wonderful things that God had made in nature, and said, “It is impossible that God shall destroy these things.” The sight of their eyes and their senses made a greater impression upon the inhabitants of the Noachic world than the message from heaven, and Noah stood there in his faithful integrity as a witness to that generation.
(4LtMs, Ms 86, 1886, 7)
Abel, Enoch, and Noah were representative men in that age, for the inhabitants of the old world. Every one had had their test upon the law of God. Would they obey God, would they do just as He told them to do, or would they disobey and realize the results? If Noah had been like many in our day who say, “Believe, believe, all you have to do is to believe,” then he would not have condemned the world. But Noah had that genuine faith, that faith that works. He testified by his faith and works to the inhabitants of the Noachic world that he believed God. Had he stood back and said, “I cannot build this ark; why, I will be considered crazy if I build this ark on dry land,” then he would have had no influence for good upon them. But he believed just what God had said, and carried it out by his works. They considered him insane; they laughed at him and mocked him, but still he kept at work in building the ark according to God’s directions, and when the last message of Noah was given to that degenerate age as he stood before the people giving his warning, they turned from him to ridicule him. They had listened to the prayers of Noah that had ascended day after day in their behalf, and with his heart drawn out for them he delivered his very last message to them.
(4LtMs, Ms 86, 1886, 8)
And God said to Noah that he and his wife, and his sons and their wives, shouldcome into the ark. [Genesis 7:1.] You see how few there were who would believe the message of heaven, the Word of God, and thus be saved from the waters of the flood. The consequences of the transgression of God’s law were evidenced upon man and upon the earth. Violence and corruption were prevailing everywhere.
(4LtMs, Ms 86, 1886, 9)
But the time came when there was a singular sight witnessed by the inhabitants of the Noachic world. Those who had laughed and scoffed and derided Noah, now could see that something was taking place that was wonderful. There was seen coming, through the forest and from every quarter, animals, two and two, making their way to that ark. These animals were obedient to the commandments of God, but man was disobedient. Then there was seen like a dark cloud in the heavens, the fowls of the air flocking to that ark. Well, at the moment this made an impression upon their minds. But as they had fellowship with one another, in their unbelief and corruption, they put it away from their minds.
(4LtMs, Ms 86, 1886, 10)
Then the commandment is given for Noah and his family to enter the ark. The probation for the inhabitants of the Noachic world is ended. Noah went into the ark, and there is seen a bright light—an angel of heaven came and shut the massive door. So there was a shut door in Noah’s time. Noah and his family were shut into the ark and the unrighteous were shut out. The mercy of God was withdrawn from that polluted and corrupt generation.
(4LtMs, Ms 86, 1886, 11)
But we can see what a condition that family were in, shut in that ark seven days. It was a tremendous test brought to bear upon Noah and his family, shut in that ark seven days, and yet no rain came. The jeers and scoffs and triumphs of his enemies seemed complete. But as soon as the seven days were ended, there began to come in the dark and heavy clouds such as they had never seen before, and they increased in blackness, and the rain began to fall from them.
(4LtMs, Ms 86, 1886, 12)
Up to this time there had never been any rain, but a mist had arisen and watered the earth. For this very reason they had taken occasion to triumph. But the rain continued to fall and then there were some serious thoughts. But in order to put these reflections away from them, they went still deeper into their iniquity, and they earnestly looked to see if there was not some evidence that the clouds were rolling back, but there was none. The rain increases until it comes in torrents.
(4LtMs, Ms 86, 1886, 13)
God had concealed in the earth His weapons whereby He would purify the earth at that time. The jets of water began to come up from the depths of the earth, and as this water increased in force, it would throw up stones and uproot trees. Do you not think that there were some who would have been glad at that time to find refuge in the ark? There were some reaching toward the ark, and some entreaties, but it was too late. They began to move their families, and they climbed up to the very highest points of land, but the storm increased until families and beasts would find the highest points of land and struggle for refuge there. They would climb into the highest trees thinking to find refuge there, but these trees would be uprooted and they would be buried in the waters of the earth.
(4LtMs, Ms 86, 1886, 14)
Thus the inhabitants of that long-lived race perished in the flood, and even the beasts perished, except those that were in the ark. Christ said, “As it was in the days of Noah, so shall also the coming of the son of man be. They did eat, they drank, they married wives, they were given in marriage, until the day that Noah entered into the ark, and the flood came and destroyed them all.” [Luke 17:26, 27.] Well, thus shall it be when Christ shall be revealed at His second coming.
(4LtMs, Ms 86, 1886, 15)
The law of God was first transgressed by Satan in heaven. He has kept up his controversy upon that point till the present time, and will until the close of time. The test that was brought to bear upon the representative men in past ages will be brought to bear upon men in this age. Will men acknowledge the government of the God of the universe and honor that government? Did it make the inhabitants of the old world any better by trampling upon the law of Jehovah? Did it improve their condition to separate themselves from the law of their Creator? Will it make men and women any better in this age to put their feet upon God’s holy law and transgress it?
(4LtMs, Ms 86, 1886, 16)
The very same results that were seen in the transgression of God’s law by the inhabitants of the Noachic world will be seen upon the inhabitants of this generation. The rights and property, and even the lives of men, were not respected then, but violated. The thoughts and imaginations of the heart were evil continually. They worshiped anything and everything but God. So it is in this age of the world—deception, infidelity, and idolatry prevail to an alarming extent.
(4LtMs, Ms 86, 1886, 17)
Does it make a nation happy to put away the laws of God? The countries here have their laws, and the safety of the inhabitants of these countries are due to their obedience to these laws, and you know how strictly they require that these laws shall be observed. You see an officer by the side of a man who wears the shackles upon his hands and feet, and you know that that man has transgressed the laws of the land. He forfeited his liberty and was put in prison because he transgressed the laws of the country.
(4LtMs, Ms 86, 1886, 18)
And shall man advocate that the Lord of the universe has no law to govern His kingdom? Is it the doctrine of Jesus Christ or of heaven that the law of God has no binding claims upon the children of men? Why, the law of ten commandments is the great moral standard of righteousness in heaven and upon the earth. This great law is the foundation to all laws, to all nations, and to all families.
(4LtMs, Ms 86, 1886, 19)
What a piece of workmanship of the devil it is to say that the law is done away, and is no more binding upon the human race. We know that the murderer, the adulterer, and the thief get in trouble with this law at once. They are the ones that would like to have this law swept away so they could have free license to all their imaginations and wickedness. We do not think, as we see a man attended by an officer of justice, that he has been keeping the law, but that he has been transgressing it.
(4LtMs, Ms 86, 1886, 20)
Every soul of us living upon the face of the earth must have our test and trials. Circumstances will occur in the providence of God when we will be called to vindicate our faith. We shall give decided evidence which side we are on. We shall either be decidedly the vindicators of God’s holy law, or on the side of the transgressors. We shall be tested as Noah was tested. Because the corruption was nearly universal in his age, did he then argue that it would not pay for him to stand separate and alone for God’s law? He took his position as God’s nobleman on the side of right because it was right.
(4LtMs, Ms 86, 1886, 21)
We shall understand something of what it is to be tested in the near future. There will be laws of the land that will interfere with our obedience to the laws of God, and then the test will come [as to] whose side we are on, on the side of God or the side of those that are against God? We want every one of us to be prepared for that which is come upon our world. You cannot, any one of you, at once jump into the position to stand the test of God. It is by patient continuance in well-doing that you gain the element of character that will enable to you to stand the test at last. It is by persevering integrity of soul day by day, and by calling upon God, that we get strength to stand the test.
(4LtMs, Ms 86, 1886, 22)
There will be every influence that will lead us to make light of God’s requirements. But if we are prepared to meet the Son of man when He shall come in the clouds of heaven, we must be getting ready for it now. We are to have the white robes of character without spot before the throne of God. We want a living faith and a living religion. We want that our faith shall be made perfect by our works. And of those who are crying, “Only believe, only believe, and you shall be saved,” we want to inquire, “What shall we believe? What is the testing faith for this time?”
(4LtMs, Ms 86, 1886, 23)
You see that Christ has warned us that false teachers would come with false doctrines, and we want to know what to believe. There is a sure test. It is: If they speak not according to the law and to the testimonies, it is because there is no light in them.
(4LtMs, Ms 86, 1886, 24)
There was one in the parable that Christ gives us, who begged that someone from the dead might go to his brethren and warn them that they might believe. But Christ tells them, “They have Moses and the prophets, and if they will not believe them, neither would they believe though one rose from the dead.” [Luke 16:29, 31.] Thus you see that there is a standard of righteousness and that is God’s immutable law. We are to compare every doctrine and every faith with this great standard of righteousness. The faith is to be tested by this because faith is not always of the right kind.
(4LtMs, Ms 86, 1886, 25)
We read that the devil believed and trembled, but that faith did not save him. [James 2:19.] We want that faith that has the Bible foundation for it—that faith that grasps a living Saviour and a living God. Paul says that he had taught them, from house to house, repentance towards God and faith towards our Lord Jesus Christ [Acts 20:20, 21]—repentance toward God because the sinner is in trouble with the Father; he has transgressed His law, [and] faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ because there is no saving power in the law to pardon the sinner. The blood of Christ alone can cleanse the sinner from every stain of sin. Had they acknowledged that law, it would have pointed out to them in the old world what sin was, and they would not have dared to sin. If the people of this age would acknowledge the law of God as binding upon them, they would fear to commit these crimes.
(4LtMs, Ms 86, 1886, 26)
Who among this company, amid the moral pollution and corruption of this degenerate age, will stand as representatives of God? Of whom will it be said—as it was of Enoch, Abraham, and Noah—that they pleased God? Why, He is a God of power and grace, and He will clothe every one of us with salvation if we will only throw ourselves upon His mercy.
(4LtMs, Ms 86, 1886, 27)
He has concealed in the bowels of the earth His weapons that He will use in purifying the earth. He said He would no more cleanse the earth by bringing a flood upon it, but He has fires concealed in the bowels of the earth that will unite with the fires from heaven and purify this earth. And God is gathering out and binding up those who love and serve Him, and the wicked are being bound in bundles, ready for the fires of the last day. It depends wholly upon us which bundles we will be in, whether we will be with the good wheat or bound in bundles for the fires of the last day.
(4LtMs, Ms 86, 1886, 28)
We need never expect that all the world is to be converted, and that our faith and obedience to the commandments of God will become popular. But we want now to be obtaining a fitness for the future immortal life. Guard faithfully your thoughts and your imaginations. Have the thoughts and the imaginations upon God and heaven and heavenly things. Be growing up into the full stature of men and women in Christ Jesus. You want to represent Christ in character; you want to reflect a light to the world that will it be a savor of life unto life or of death unto death. You want individually to preserve lives of piety and reverence to God. And you may be strong in God and in the power of His might, qualified to do His work. And you may be prepared to be translated to heaven as Enoch was, without seeing death. The eternal reward is to be given to those who are faithful and obedient to God. If you show your obedience here, you will show your obedience there as loyal to the God of heaven.
(4LtMs, Ms 86, 1886, 29)
May God help us that we may receive the eternal weight of glory at last, because we have been obedient to His commandments.
(4LtMs, Ms 86, 1886, 30)
Ms 87, 1886
Preparing for the Time of Testing Copenhagen, Denmark 1886 Formerly Undated Ms 152. Previously unpublished.
We carry a continual burden as we labor in these large cities. Every kind of pleasure-seeking, the voice of mirth, the voice of wrath and blasphemy is common, but the voice of praise and thanksgiving to God is a very strange thing.
(4LtMs, Ms 87, 1886, 1)
When I feel so deeply and the weight of souls presses me so heavily, I think of Jesus. He was the light of the world, but the minds of the very ones who ought to receive Him and acknowledge Him were lifted up unto vanity. Self-pleasing and strife for the supremacy kept them in constant trials, and Jesus, the only One who could give them light and peace, was not accepted and acknowledged by them. How must the Redeemer of the world [have] been grieved as He saw the indifference of the very men [to whom] He came to our world to present the priceless gift of eternal life, and they scorned the gift and the Giver.
(4LtMs, Ms 87, 1886, 2)
The world’s Redeemer was a man of sorrows and acquainted with grief. He gave everything for man. He laid aside His glory. He, for our sakes, became poor, that we, through His poverty, might be made rich, and He lived a life of continual self-denial and self-sacrifice. He humbled Himself that He might reach to the very depths of human woe and misery and lift up man, fallen. He endured torturing agony of soul because of the sins of men. He died on the cross, the most ignominious death, that man might not miserably perish. All that prophets and holy men proclaimed that should be fulfilled in regard to Christ’s mission in coming to our world was fulfilled. And yet men’s hearts are as hard as adamant.
(4LtMs, Ms 87, 1886, 3)
All that God has, through the prophets, spoken and written in regard to the future will be fulfilled. God will have a people, a chosen people from all nations, all tongues, in all parts of the habitable world. As I look over these great cities, I call to mind Christ’s weeping over Jerusalem, exclaiming, “O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, how often would I have gathered thy children together as a hen gathereth her brood under her wings, and ye would not.” [Luke 13:34.] I felt deep heart yearning for the souls for whom Christ had died who knew not the things that made for their peace.
(4LtMs, Ms 87, 1886, 4)
We have the light of prophecy, the Old Testament, that we are standing on the threshold of the fulfilment of great and solemn events. Prophecies are coming down to a point. The dangers and perils of the last days are right upon us. At the present time the angels are holding the four winds. There seems to be a little moment of peace. It is a lull in the conflicting elements just before the outburst of the unprecedented storm that has been gathering its forces for the last great crisis. Nations will be in confusion. Kingdoms will be terribly shaken. Everything betokens the end is near. The churches are making void the law of God, rejecting the truth and choosing [their] delusions. They are not taking sides with the Prince of Peace. They are not ranging under the banner of the Lord God of hosts; and when church and state shall be united in restricting religious liberty, when the institution of the man of sin shall be taken up universally in preference to God’s holy, sanctified day; when all men [standing] in church and state [show] strong respect for the man of sin in exalting the heathen day of worship and call it Christian, then it will be time for God to work, for they have made void His law.
(4LtMs, Ms 87, 1886, 5)
Signs then of desolation will be plainly revealed to the God-fearing student of prophecy. The great secession has taken place, the world and church united to tear down God’s great moral standard and erect a standard instituted by the man of sin. Then will be earnest men, distinguished men, blinded and deluded with false doctrines; they have taken a deep draught of wine of Babylon, and they rush into superstitious doctrines, into the great apostasy, bearing the very stamp of that dross. God has plainly pointed out in prophecy, “they were drunk with the wine of Babylon,” and the same spirit moves the whole.
(4LtMs, Ms 87, 1886, 6)
Another angel from heaven will join the third angel in proclaiming the loud cry, “Come out of her, My people, lest ye be partakers of her sins and receive of her plagues.” [Revelation 18:4.] The crisis is upon us. It is coming as a thief in the night steals upon us unawares.
(4LtMs, Ms 87, 1886, 7)
If there ever were a time when serious reflecting becomes every one who fears God, it is now when personal piety is essential, when the inquiry should be made, “What am I, and what is my work and mission in this time? On which side am I working? Christ’s side or on the enemies’ side?” Let every soul now humble his [or] herself before God, for now we are surely living in the great day of atonement. The cases even now of many are passing in review before God, for they are to sleep in their graves a little season. Your profession of faith is not your guarantee in that day, but the state of your affections. Is the soul temple cleansed of its defilement? Are my sins confessed, and am I repenting of them before God, that they may be blotted out? Do I esteem myself too highly? Am I willing to make any and every sacrifice for the excellency of the knowledge of Jesus Christ? Do I feel every moment I am not my own, but Christ’s property, that my service belongs to God, whose I am?
(4LtMs, Ms 87, 1886, 8)
There is in this day abundance of form and display, but vital piety is rare indeed. There are fair-weather Christians enough, but God cannot use such in this time. Sentimentalism abounds. Tasteful and a proper religion so-called is filling the world. It is in harmony with the natural heart because it is cold and like a statue, but has no living, working principle. There is earnestness and deep interest all through our world in false theories. Infidels abound everywhere because of the abounding Christless religion of this age. Satan is taking advantage of all this false Christianity, to work in himself. He is taking the world and the churches captive and setting his agencies to work with a life and power, that the outcome he sees would surprise and startle the Christian world, but a stupor-like death has changed their senses.
(4LtMs, Ms 87, 1886, 9)
God’s faithful, commandment-keeping people are the ones whom Satan cannot draw upon his side and make them rebellious against God’s law. And those who profess to understand the law in which we live are not all half awake. They are, many, fearful, ease-loving, self-loving. The truth as it is in Jesus does not have a refining, elevating, sanctifying effect upon their lives and characters, and they will be dealt with as chaff unless they arouse and are converted.
(4LtMs, Ms 87, 1886, 10)
Every one now needs to build securely for eternity, for their faith will be tested: are they building on the Rock. So many are risking their future and eternal interest on a probability, not on the sure Word of God; and while some are looking forward to the latter rain, to do the work for them that God wants should be done now, they will become so cold they will not recognize the latter rain. Their probation closes, and they are laid in the grave, unfit for their last change. They did not make themselves ready for the marriage supper of the Lamb. What will eternity be to this class?
(4LtMs, Ms 87, 1886, 11)
I am afraid for these poor souls who eat and drink, plant and build, marry and are given in marriage, as in the days before the flood. We need vital godliness. We need a living connection with God. We must wake out of sleep and watch and wait and pray and work. We have no time for indolence or to follow the customs and practices of the world. We are to catch the divine rays of light from Jesus and flash them upon the pathway of others. It is high time everyone who has the light of truth shall impart the truth to others.
(4LtMs, Ms 87, 1886, 12)
Ms 88, 1886
The Mother's Trust — Sermon by Mrs. E. G. White at Great Grimsby, England Great Grimsby, England Circa 1886 Compare with CTBH 60-72.
The work of the mother is a solemn and important work. Amid the homely cares and the trying duties of everyday life she should exert an influence that will bless and elevate her household. The graces of the spirit must appear in her character, or the great work committed to her hands will be marred by impatience, and will not bear the divine impress of the Holy Spirit of God. Every mother has a sacred charge from the heavenly Father in the children that have been committed to her care, and it is her privilege, through the grace of Christ, to mould their characters after the divine pattern, to shed an influence over their lives that will draw them toward God and Heaven.
(4LtMs, Ms 88, 1886, 1)
The babe in the mother's arms is something more than a burden or a toy. It is a charge committed from God, and it is both a privilege and duty to train it for the kingdom of Heaven. If mothers had always realized their high responsibility, and made it the work of their lives to fit their children for the solemn duties of this life, and for the honors of the future, immortal life, we would not see the misery that exists in so many of the homes of our land.
(4LtMs, Ms 88, 1886, 2)
The mother's work is of such a character that it demands continual advancement in her own life in order that she may be able to lead her children to higher and higher attainments. She must be taught of God. She must be a daily learner in the school of Christ if she would impart instruction in righteousness. The mother who bears this sacred burden will feel the need of divine support, and like the woman in Judea, will bring her little ones to Jesus that His hand may be laid in blessing on their heads, His spirit subdue their hearts.
(4LtMs, Ms 88, 1886, 3)
Satan is playing the game of life for the souls of both parents and children. Mothers are drawn away from the duties of home and the careful training of their children, to the service of self and the world. Vanity, fashion, and matters of minor importance are allowed to absorb the attention, and the education of the precious children is neglected. It is not enough that your children are sent to school and to the house of God; you are to teach them the statutes of Jehovah by precept and example. The Lord says, “And these words, which I command thee this day, shall be in thine heart: and thou shalt teach them diligently unto thy children, and shalt talk of them when thou sittest in thine house, when thou walkest by the way, and when thou liest down and when thou riseth up.” [Deuteronomy 6:6, 7.] The requirements of God are of deep significance, and those who value the salvation of their children will seek to fulfill them in the strength of Christ.
(4LtMs, Ms 88, 1886, 4)
The mother, if she makes the customs and practices of the world her criterion, will become physically and mentally unfitted for the careful duties of her lot. Fashion should not hold her bondage for it will weaken her powers of endurance and make life a wearing burden instead of a blessing. Through physical weakness, brought on by over taxation, she may fail to appreciate the great privileges that have been bestowed upon her, and her family will grow up without the benefits of her thought and prayers and diligent instruction. It is Satan's studied plan to pervert every habit of life from its proper channel, that God may be dishonored in the creatures He has made, and that they may become life-long sufferers by breaking the laws of life. Mothers have done themselves great injury by girding their waists with tight garments. They have robbed their children of vitality and lessened their own power to do good in their families and in society. When the waist is girded the organs of the body cannot perform their proper functions with comfort, promoting health and life. It is impossible to take a full inspiration. The lungs are cramped and the lower chambers are rendered useless, and it is no wonder that consumption soon begins its fatal work. The responsibilities of the failing mother have to be laid down, and she is consigned to an early grave. Her children are left in their inexperience to the mercies of the world.
(4LtMs, Ms 88, 1886, 5)
It is not the will of God that men and women should die prematurely, leaving their work unfinished. He would have us live with every organ free. It is His will that we should be in harmony with the laws of life. Many complain at the providences of God when disease and death remove the members of the household; but it is unjust to charge God with the sure results of their own transgression of natural laws. Mothers, do you want your girls to live, enjoying good health, then teach them to dress healthfully. You do not want poor, feeble creatures incapable of joy and unfit for usefulness in the world. If you love your child and desire her good, why do you teach her by your example that it is not a sin to deform the human form? What reason can you render to the Creator for marring His handiwork?
(4LtMs, Ms 88, 1886, 6)
Let us turn away from the fashion plates and study our own organism. We are fearfully and wonderfully made, and we are to present our bodies a living sacrifice to God. Can Christian mothers be worshipers at the shrine of fashion and yet preserve their loyalty to the God of Heaven? This is impossible. “Ye cannot serve God and Mammon.” [Matthew 6:24.] You cannot devote your time and talents to the world, and yet keep your mind and body in a condition to do the work committed to you for time and for eternity in training your children for the heavenly courts.
(4LtMs, Ms 88, 1886, 7)
Oh! If mothers would only consider the wonderful privileges that God has given them, they would not turn aside from their sacred duties for the trivial affairs of the world. The mother's work begins with the babe in her arms. I have often seen the little one throw itself and scream if its will was denied in any way. Then is the time to rebuke the evil spirit. Satan will try to control the minds of our children, but shall we allow him to mould them after his will? These little ones cannot discern what spirit is influencing them and it is the duty of parents to decide for them. Their habits must be carefully watched. Everything that has an evil tendency should be curbed. Regularity should be the rule in all their habits. Mothers make a great mistake in permitting the children to piece between meals. The stomach becomes deranged by this practice and a foundation is laid for future suffering.
(4LtMs, Ms 88, 1886, 8)
Mothers complain of the delicate health of their children and consult the doctor, but if they would but exercise a little common sense they would see that the trouble often results from mistakes in eating or from overeating. Tea and coffee and spices are not good for you or your children. They are stimulating and not nourishing. Pastries, rich cakes, greasy food, and meats are not necessary or wholesome. Mothers should become intelligent as to what is the best quality food and how it should be prepared. Our children should have plenty of simple, nutritious food. There is good religion in a wholesome loaf of bread. Fruits, grains, and vegetables, prepared so that they will be both wholesome and palatable, requires painstaking effort and will keep the blood in a better state, and the body in a stronger condition, than the stimulating diet that so generally is placed upon our tables. We should not feel that what we eat is lost, but should take pains to have the very best food possible for our needs.
(4LtMs, Ms 88, 1886, 9)
But parents should remember that they must control their own appetites and tempers if they would see their children develop noble Christ-like characters. In England I noticed the horror of the saloon that they should have and as they hear the enticing music of the place of vice, the habits of their home-life will not be like a strong fortification against temptation and ruin. It is painful to see the children loitering about the street corners, smoking the stubs of cigars that men have thrown away. They are born with a natural tendency to these evil habits. They have inherited the self-destroying appetite from their fathers, and unless this is overcome they will only be vessels of dishonor unworthy of the societies of saints in light.
(4LtMs, Ms 88, 1886, 10)
I am glad to know that there is a law here in England prohibiting children under a certain age to use tobacco, but would not the law be more efficient for good if the law-makers themselves would set a worthy example to the youth of this age? Should not this law reach to the parents?
(4LtMs, Ms 88, 1886, 11)
Let the sunshine into your parlors. Let the children find their home the most attractive place on the earth. Weave about them such influences that they will not seek for street companions or think of the places of vice except with horror. Seek to have them adorned with a meek and quiet spirit which is of great price in the sight of God. If your children have good health, pleasant tempers, and the grace of Christ rules their hearts, you may rejoice at your success.
(4LtMs, Ms 88, 1886, 12)
Take up your neglected duties in the name and through the strength of Christ, and you will do a work that will be written in the immortal records of heaven. You may bring your children to Him who has purchased them with His own blood and hear the glad words, “Well done, thou good and faithful servant,” from the lips of the divine Master. [Matthew 25:21.]
(4LtMs, Ms 88, 1886, 13)
Ms 89, 1886
God's Immutable Law NP c. 1886 Previously unpublished.
1 Thessalonians 3:12-13. “And the Lord make you to increase and abound in love one toward another, and toward all men, even as we do toward you: To the end that he may stablish your hearts unblameable in holiness before God, even our Father, at the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ with all his saints.”
(4LtMs, Ms 89, 1886, 1)
The only way that we can determine character is by the law of God. What is the law? The detector of sin. The law is not holiness created, but holiness made known. Holiness is perfect happiness. Sin is perfect misery. “Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart and thy neighbor as thyself” [Luke 10:27] was not made when the law was given; it was only proclaimed. The proclamation of the law is mercy, the expression of goodness itself, for it testifies to man what the Creator requires of man on his part. What He ever has and ever will require is perfect obedience to His law, and when Adam failed in obedience to that law sin was brought into the world.
(4LtMs, Ms 89, 1886, 2)
The conditions God had made as the price of everlasting life and eternal happiness were violated by man and there was no hope for man. The law itself could not pardon. There is no saving quality in law to pardon the transgressor of law. If man should say, “Never more will I transgress,” the agreement is broken and there is no word of hope in the law to restore the transgressor of law. God Himself cannot extend forgiveness to the sinner and yet maintain His justice—the infinitely holy, infinitely just, infinitely true. There is something that must be done to place man in a right relation to that law. God so loved the world that He gave His only beloved Son to make an atonement for the sins of the whole world, that man shall not perish but have everlasting life.
(4LtMs, Ms 89, 1886, 3)
Through the death of Jesus man may live, but what a costly sacrifice! The whole plan of redemption is devised on the part of God to save man. In carrying out God's plan, the law would be magnified and made honorable before human intelligences, before the worlds God has created, and before the angelic host. The law that was questioned and that Satan claimed was changed and amended, was beyond change, was faultless, perfect, holy, just, and good. Although Satan threw his whole might against it and obtained on his side a large number of the holy angels, yet not one jot or tittle of that law was moved from its foundation.
(4LtMs, Ms 89, 1886, 4)
Had Satan been able to gain his point, then God would have been found not perfect in wisdom because He had made a law—the foundation of government in heaven and in earth—that was of a character that of necessity could not exist, but must be abolished, since no one could render obedience to such a law. Thus the character of a God of justice and mercy would be impeached before the worlds God had created, before all heaven, and before the human family.
(4LtMs, Ms 89, 1886, 5)
But Satan did not succeed, although he had brought not only the world, who know not God, but the Christian world who claim to know God and His Son Jesus Christ, to take his side and array evidence against God in order that He shall not stand before angels and men infallible, supreme, infinite in wisdom. The most glorious tidings that ever fell upon mortal ears are: “God so loved the world, that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him might not perish, but have eternal life.” [John 3:16.]
(4LtMs, Ms 89, 1886, 6)
Is Satan's object then gained? Can man after all be saved in continual transgression of God's law? Christ came not to perpetuate sin but to make an end of sin; “to finish the transgression, and to make an end of sins, and to make reconciliation for iniquity, and to bring in everlasting righteousness, and to seal up the vision and the prophecy, and to anoint the most holy” [Daniel 9:24].
(4LtMs, Ms 89, 1886, 7)
Notwithstanding that the law condemns the sinner as still unworthy of the gift of eternal life, unworthy of the confidence of God, through our substitute, Jesus Christ, man may be saved. Jesus will demonstrate to the worlds that have not fallen, who are subjects of God's law and have been watching the controversy between Lucifer—one of the angels exalted but fallen—and the Prince of heaven, that He became more than a martyr: He became an atoning sacrifice. He became surety and substitute for the sinner. In Christ it was demonstrated that the Lord will punish the transgressor, for Jesus suffered the penalty which every sinner will suffer if he does not by faith lay hold on the merits of Christ and return his allegiance to God by obeying His law. In Him we have redemption through His blood, even the forgiveness of our sins.
(4LtMs, Ms 89, 1886, 8)
But the position taken by the largest number in the Christian world is that because Christ died the royal law of God is no longer in force. This was true of the law of types and shadows, but His laws are as enduring as His own throne. We cannot say otherwise than the Christian world is in a fatal deception on Satan's side, warring against the government of God just as Satan is doing. Unless they repent of sin, which the Scripture declares is the transgression of the law [1 John 3:4], they will stand no higher in the day of final judgment than the sinners who did not claim to be children of God.
(4LtMs, Ms 89, 1886, 9)
One man, a minister of the gospel, uttered words which he will wish in the judgment that he had never spoken. He called God's holy law which Christ came to exalt and make honorable—that law which Christ proclaimed from Sinai mount in such terrible grandeur—an old, rickety law, dead and buried and not deserving a gravestone; an old thunder and lightning law; an old bloody, Jewish law. And then to conclude his blasphemous attempts to pour contempt upon God's holy law, he said he felt better after releasing his feelings in giving the old law a run now and then. No doubt Satan felt the same and was much pleased to have so influential a man as his ally, to utter his feelings in audible words against the Most High God. These are the great, swelling words of the man of sin.
(4LtMs, Ms 89, 1886, 10)
But let us see in regard to this law that is so terrible and so much against man that it is pronounced a yoke of bondage. Take the first commandment: “Thou shalt have no other gods before Me.” [Exodus 20:3.] Is this a type or shadow? Must this go with the types and the shadows? It is true, it seems to be binding in its character, for it leads man to the one living God and permits him to look to no other gods for help, to reverence and adore. Nevertheless, “Thou shalt” shows that the will of man is interfered with, so it is [perceived as] a yoke.
(4LtMs, Ms 89, 1886, 11)